The life of St. Francis Xavier, of the Society of Jesus, apostle of the Indies, and of Japan written in French by Father Dominick Bohours, of the same Society ; translated into English by Mr. Dryden.
         Vie de Saint François Xavier de la Campagnie de Jesus, apostre des Indes et du Japon. English
         Bouhours, Dominique, 1628-1702.
      
       
         
           1688
        
      
       Approx. 1039 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 397 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28873
         Wing B3825
         ESTC R15455
         11721915
         ocm 11721915
         48349
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28873)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48349)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 483:16)
      
       
         
           
             The life of St. Francis Xavier, of the Society of Jesus, apostle of the Indies, and of Japan written in French by Father Dominick Bohours, of the same Society ; translated into English by Mr. Dryden.
             Vie de Saint François Xavier de la Campagnie de Jesus, apostre des Indes et du Japon. English
             Bouhours, Dominique, 1628-1702.
             Dryden, John, 1631-1700.
          
           [22], 768 p. : ill., folded map.
           
             Printed for Jacob Tonson,
             London :
             1688.
          
           
             First edition of Dryden's translation of La vie de Saint François Xavier de la Campagnie de Jesus, apostre des Indes et du Japon.
             Reproduction of original in Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Francis Xavier, -- Saint, 1506-1552.
        
      
    
     
        2002-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-09 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-10 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-10 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           St.
           
             FRANCIS
             XAVIER
          
           ,
           OF
           THE
           SOCIETY
           OF
           JESUS
           ,
           Apostle
           of
           the
           INDIES
           ,
           and
           of
           JAPAN
           .
        
         
           Written
           in
           French
           by
           Father
           
             Dominick
             Bohours
          
           ,
           of
           the
           same
           Society
           .
        
         
           Translated
           into
           English
           By
           Mr.
           DRYDEN
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Iacob
             Tonson
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Iudges-Head
           in
           Chancery-lane
           ,
           MDCLXXXVIII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           QUEEN
           .
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           Reverend
           Authour
           of
           this
           Life
           in
           his
           Dedication
           to
           his
           most
           Christian
           Majesty
           ,
           affirms
           ,
           that
           France
           was
           owing
           for
           him
           to
           the
           intercession
           of
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           .
           That
           Ann
           of
           Austria
           ,
           his
           Mother
           ,
           after
           twenty
           years
           of
           barrenness
           ,
           had
           recourse
           to
           Heaven
           by
           her
           fervent
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           draw
           down
           that
           blessing
           ,
           and
           address'd
           her
           devotions
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           ,
           to
           this
           holy
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           
           Madam
           ,
           whether
           I
           may
           presume
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           your
           MAIES●Y
           has
           chosen
           this
           great
           Saint
           for
           one
           of
           your
           Coelestial
           Patrons
           ,
           tho'
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           will
           never
           be
           asham'd
           of
           owning
           so
           glorious
           an
           Intercessor
           ;
           not
           even
           in
           a
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           holy
           Church
           is
           question'd
           ,
           and
           those
           religious
           Addresses
           ridicul'd
           .
           Your
           MAIESTY
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           has
           the
           inward
           satisfaction
           of
           knowing
           ,
           that
           such
           pious
           Prayers
           have
           not
           been
           unprofitable
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Nation
           may
           one
           day
           come
           to
           understand
           ,
           how
           happy
           it
           will
           be
           for
           them
           to
           have
           a
           Son
           of
           Prayers
           ruling
           over
           them
           .
           Not
           that
           we
           are
           wholly
           to
           depend
           on
           this
           particular
           Blessing
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           certainty
           ,
           though
           we
           hope
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           its
           continuance
           .
           The
           ways
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           are
           
           incomprehensible
           ,
           and
           we
           know
           not
           in
           what
           times
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           methods
           ,
           God
           will
           restore
           his
           Church
           in
           England
           ,
           or
           what
           farther
           tryals
           and
           afflictions
           we
           are
           yet
           to
           undergo
           .
           Onely
           this
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           Religion
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           can
           never
           fail
           ,
           but
           the
           acceptable
           time
           we
           must
           patiently
           expect
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           by
           our
           lives
           not
           to
           undeserve
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           if
           we
           take
           the
           example
           of
           our
           Soveraigns
           ,
           we
           shall
           place
           our
           confidence
           in
           God
           alone
           :
           we
           shall
           be
           assiduous
           in
           our
           devotions
           ,
           moderate
           in
           our
           expectations
           ,
           humble
           in
           our
           carriage
           ,
           and
           forgiving
           of
           our
           Enemies
           .
           All
           other
           Panegyricks
           I
           purposely
           omit
           ;
           but
           those
           of
           Christianity
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           neither
           your
           MAIESTY
           ,
           nor
           my
           Royal
           MASTER
           need
           be
           ash●m'd
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           their
           commemoration
           is
           instructive
           to
           your
           Subjects
           .
           
           We
           may
           be
           allow'd
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           to
           praise
           Almighty
           God
           for
           making
           us
           happy
           by
           your
           means
           ,
           without
           suspicion
           of
           flattery
           ;
           and
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           has
           the
           priviledge
           of
           joyning
           his
           thanksgiving
           with
           his
           Soveraigns
           ,
           where
           his
           happiness
           is
           equally
           concern'd
           .
           May
           it
           not
           be
           permitted
           me
           to
           add
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           remember'd
           ,
           and
           celebrated
           in
           after
           Ages
           ,
           as
           the
           chosen
           Vessel
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           has
           pleas'd
           the
           Almighty
           goodness
           to
           transmit
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           to
           these
           Nations
           ,
           is
           a
           secret
           satisfaction
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           forbidden
           you
           to
           take
           ;
           the
           blessings
           of
           your
           People
           are
           a
           prelibation
           of
           the
           Joys
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           a
           lawful
           ambition
           here
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           Your
           MAIESTY
           is
           authoris'd
           by
           the
           greatest
           example
           of
           a
           Mother
           ,
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           a
           promis'd
           
           Son.
           The
           Blessed
           Virgin
           was
           not
           without
           as
           great
           a
           proportion
           of
           joy
           ,
           as
           Humanity
           could
           bear
           ,
           when
           she
           answer'd
           the
           Salutation
           of
           the
           Angel
           in
           expressions
           ,
           which
           seem'd
           to
           unite
           the
           contradicting
           terms
           of
           calmness
           ,
           and
           of
           transport
           .
           
             Be
             it
             to
             thy
             Hand-Maid
             ,
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             .
          
        
         
           'T
           is
           difficult
           for
           me
           to
           leave
           this
           Subject
           ,
           but
           more
           difficult
           to
           pursue
           it
           as
           I
           ought
           ;
           neither
           must
           I
           presume
           to
           detain
           your
           MAIESTY
           by
           a
           long
           Address
           .
           The
           Life
           of
           Saint
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           been
           written
           by
           several
           Authours
           in
           the
           Spanish
           and
           Portuguese
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Famous
           
             Padre
             Bartoli
          
           in
           the
           Italian
           tongue
           ,
           came
           out
           at
           length
           in
           French
           ,
           by
           the
           celebrated
           Pen
           of
           Father
           Bohours
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           have
           Translated
           it
           ,
           and
           humbly
           crave
           leave
           to
           
           Dedicate
           it
           to
           Your
           Patronage
           .
           I
           question
           not
           but
           it
           will
           undergo
           the
           censure
           of
           those
           men
           ,
           who
           teach
           the
           People
           that
           Miracles
           are
           ceas'd
           .
           Yet
           there
           are
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           a
           sober
           party
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           even
           of
           the
           most
           learn'd
           among
           them
           ,
           who
           being
           convinc'd
           by
           the
           concurring
           testimonies
           of
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           by
           the
           suffrages
           of
           whole
           Nations
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           severe
           scrutinies
           that
           were
           made
           before
           the
           Act
           of
           Canonization
           ,
           will
           not
           dispute
           the
           truth
           of
           most
           matters
           of
           Fact
           as
           they
           are
           here
           related
           ;
           nay
           ,
           some
           may
           be
           Ingenuous
           enough
           to
           own
           freely
           that
           to
           propagate
           the
           Faith
           amongst
           Infidels
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           such
           miraculous
           operations
           are
           as
           necessary
           now
           in
           those
           benighted
           Regions
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           was
           first
           planted
           by
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           .
        
         
         
           The
           honouroble
           Testimonies
           which
           are
           cited
           by
           my
           Author
           ,
           just
           before
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           Work
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           from
           a
           learn'd
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           they
           slur
           over
           the
           mention
           of
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           in
           obscure
           and
           general
           terms
           ,
           yet
           are
           full
           of
           Veneration
           for
           his
           Person
           .
           Farther
           than
           this
           I
           think
           it
           needless
           to
           prepossess
           a
           Reader
           ;
           let
           him
           judge
           sincerely
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           Sanctity
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           of
           whom
           such
           wonders
           are
           related
           ,
           and
           attested
           with
           such
           Clouds
           of
           Witnesses
           :
           For
           an
           impartial
           man
           cannot
           but
           of
           himself
           consider
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           in
           the
           publication
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           which
           follow'd
           from
           those
           Miracles
           ;
           the
           
           effects
           of
           which
           remain
           in
           many
           of
           them
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           it
           is
           not
           lawful
           for
           me
           to
           trespass
           so
           far
           on
           the
           Patience
           of
           Your
           Majesty
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           rather
           enlarge
           on
           a
           particular
           Reflection
           ,
           which
           I
           made
           in
           my
           Translation
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           namely
           ,
           That
           the
           Instructions
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           which
           are
           copied
           from
           his
           own
           Writings
           ,
           are
           so
           admirably
           useful
           ,
           so
           holy
           ,
           and
           so
           wonderfully
           efficacious
           ,
           that
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           little
           less
           than
           the
           product
           of
           an
           immediate
           Inspiration
           .
           So
           much
           excellent
           matter
           is
           crowded
           into
           so
           small
           a
           compass
           ,
           that
           almost
           every
           Paragraph
           contains
           the
           value
           of
           a
           Sermon
           .
           The
           nourishment
           is
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           it
           requires
           but
           little
           to
           be
           taken
           at
           a
           time
           .
           Where
           he
           exhorts
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           an
           expression
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           glowing
           with
           the
           love
           
           of
           God
           ;
           where
           he
           directs
           a
           Missioner
           ,
           or
           gives
           Instructions
           to
           a
           Substitute
           ,
           We
           can
           scarcely
           have
           a
           less
           Idea
           than
           of
           a
           Saint
           Paul
           ,
           advising
           a
           ●imothy
           or
           a
           Titus
           .
           Where
           he
           writes
           into
           Europe
           ,
           he
           inspires
           his
           Ardour
           into
           Soveraign
           Princes
           ,
           and
           seems
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           his
           Devotion
           ,
           even
           to
           burn
           his
           Collegues
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Madam
           ,
           I
           consider
           that
           nothing
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           is
           worthy
           to
           detain
           You
           longer
           from
           the
           perusal
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           things
           are
           excellent
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           meanness
           of
           my
           performance
           in
           the
           Translation
           .
           Such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           be
           pleas'd
           with
           Your
           inborn
           goodness
           to
           accept
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           offer
           of
           my
           unworthy
           Prayers
           for
           the
           lasting
           happiness
           of
           my
           Gracious
           Soveraign
           ,
           for
           Your
           
           own
           Life
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           togegether
           with
           the
           Preservation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           farther
           encrease
           of
           the
           Royal
           Family
           ;
           All
           which
           Blessings
           are
           continually
           implor'd
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           ,
        
         
           
             MADAM
             ;
          
           
             Your
             Majesties
             most
             Humble
             ,
             and
             most
             Obedient
             Subject
             and
             Servant
             ,
             
               John
               Dryden
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Author's
           Advertisement
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           HAving
           already
           presented
           you
           with
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Ignatius
           ,
           I
           thought
           my self
           oblig'd
           to
           give
           you
           that
           of
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           .
           For
           besides
           that
           it
           was
           just
           that
           the
           Son
           shou'd
           attend
           the
           Father
           ,
           it
           seem'd
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           Saints
           being
           concern'd
           so
           much
           together
           ,
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Apostle
           of
           India
           and
           Japan
           ,
           wou'd
           give
           you
           a
           clearer
           knowledge
           of
           him
           who
           was
           Founder
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           .
           I
           may
           add
           likewise
           ,
           that
           many
           considerable
           persons
           ,
           and
           particularly
           ,
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           have
           testify'd
           so
           great
           a
           desire
           to
           see
           a
           compleat
           History
           of
           St.
           Xavier
           in
           our
           Language
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           my
           labour
           wou'd
           not
           be
           unacceptable
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           satisfying
           my
           own
           private
           Devotion
           ,
           
           I
           might
           at
           the
           same
           time
           content
           the
           Curiosity
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           Writings
           out
           of
           which
           I
           have
           drawn
           this
           Work
           ,
           have
           furnish'd
           me
           with
           all
           I
           cou'd
           desire
           for
           the
           perfection
           of
           it
           in
           what
           regards
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           this
           History
           :
           For
           without
           speaking
           of
           Turselline
           and
           Orlandino
           ,
           I
           have
           diligently
           read
           Lucena
           and
           Bartoli
           ;
           the
           first
           of
           which
           wrote
           in
           Portuguese
           with
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Life
             of
             Father
          
           Francis
           Xavier
           ,
           
             and
             of
             what
             was
             done
             in
             the
          
           Indies
           
             by
             the
             Religious
             of
             the
             Society
             of
          
           Iesus
           .
           He
           informs
           us
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Hands
           ,
           the
           Authentick
           Copies
           of
           the
           Informations
           which
           were
           made
           by
           order
           of
           John
           the
           Third
           ,
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           the
           Originals
           of
           many
           Letters
           ,
           written
           from
           the
           Indies
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           this
           day
           deposited
           in
           the
           Archives
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Coimbra
           .
           As
           for
           Bartoli
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           famous
           by
           his
           Writings
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           accounted
           amongst
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Italian
           Authors
           ,
           he
           has
           extracted
           from
           the
           Archives
           of
           the
           
             Casa
             Professa
          
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Canonization
           ,
           what
           he
           relates
           of
           our
           Saint
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           intituled
           ,
           Asia
           .
        
         
         
           Though
           these
           two
           Historians
           have
           in
           some
           sort
           collected
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           concerning
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           I
           omitted
           not
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           what
           others
           have
           written
           on
           that
           Subject
           ;
           and
           chiefly
           the
           Book
           of
           Ni●remberg
           ,
           which
           bears
           for
           Title
           
             Claros
             Varones
          
           ,
           or
           
             Illustrious
             Men
             ,
             the
             History
             of
          
           India
           ,
           by
           Ma●●eus
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             Jarrio
             ,
             the
             Church
             History
             of
          
           Iapan
           ,
           by
           
             Solia
             ,
             the
          
           Castilian
           
             History
             of
             the
          
           Missions
           ,
           
             which
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             have
             made
             to
             the
          
           East-Indies
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
          
           China
           and
           Iapan
           ,
           Compos'd
           by
           
             Lew●s
             de
             Gusman
          
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           The
           Portuguese
           
             History
             of
             the
             Travels
             of
          
           Ferdinand
           Mendez
           Pinto
           .
        
         
           But
           seeing
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           himself
           has
           written
           some
           parts
           of
           those
           Accidents
           which
           have
           befallen
           him
           in
           India
           and
           Japan
           ,
           I
           have
           faithfully
           copied
           his
           Letters
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           have
           drawn
           those
           particulars
           which
           have
           much
           conduc'd
           to
           my
           Information
           ,
           and
           clearing
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           These
           Letters
           have
           also
           furnish'd
           me
           with
           materials
           to
           make
           the
           Narration
           appear
           more
           lively
           and
           moving
           ,
           when
           you
           hear
           the
           Saint
           himself
           speaking
           in
           his
           proper
           words
           ,
           and
           mixing
           his
           own
           Thoughts
           and
           Reflections
           with
           his
           Actions
           .
           I
           had
           almost
           finish'd
           this
           my
           work
           ,
           when
           I
           receiv'd
           from
           Spain
           and
           Italy
           ,
           two
           other
           
           lives
           of
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           which
           before
           that
           time
           I
           had
           not
           seen
           :
           The
           one
           very
           new
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           in
           Italian
           by
           Father
           
             Joseph
             Massei
          
           ,
           the
           other
           more
           ancient
           ,
           written
           in
           Spanish
           by
           Father
           
             Francis
             Garcia
          
           .
           I
           found
           nothing
           in
           those
           two
           Books
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           not
           observ'd
           in
           others
           ;
           but
           read
           them
           with
           great
           pleasure
           ,
           as
           being
           m●st
           exactly
           and
           elegantly
           written
           ,
           each
           in
           their
           several
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           amongst
           all
           those
           Historians
           which
           I
           have
           cited
           ,
           there
           is
           only
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           new
           Italian
           Life
           ,
           who
           has
           not
           follow'd
           the
           common
           errour
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Age
           of
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           :
           For
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           not
           precisely
           knowing
           the
           year
           and
           day
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           have
           made
           him
           ten
           years
           elder
           than
           he
           was
           ;
           placing
           his
           Nativity
           about
           the
           time
           when
           the
           passage
           to
           the
           East-Indies
           was
           discover'd
           by
           
             Vasco
             de
             Gama
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Father
           Massei
           has
           taken
           his
           measures
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           from
           Father
           Poussines
           .
           that
           judicious
           person
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           are
           owing
           for
           the
           new
           Letters
           of
           St.
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           compos'd
           a
           Dissertation
           in
           Latin
           ,
           touching
           the
           year
           of
           our
           Apostles
           Birth
           .
        
         
           He
           pr●duces
           ,
           in
           the
           said
           Treatise
           ,
           a
           Latin
           Paper
           ,
           written
           in
           all
           appearance
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1585
           ,
           and
           found
           in
           the
           Records
           
           of
           the
           house
           of
           
             Don
             Juan
             Antonio
          
           ,
           Count
           of
           Xavier
           .
           That
           Paper
           wherein
           is
           treated
           of
           the
           Ancestours
           and
           Birth
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           which
           very
           probably
           ,
           as
           Poussines
           judges
           ,
           is
           the
           minute
           of
           a
           Letter
           sent
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           Doctor
           Navarra
           then
           resided
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           refers
           you
           ,
           that
           Paper
           I
           say
           ,
           has
           these
           words
           in
           it
           .
           
             Non
             scitur
             certò
             Annus
             quo
             Natus
             est
             P.
             Franciscus
             Xaverius
             .
             Vulgo
             tamen
             invaluit
             ,
             à
             quibusdam
             natum
             eum
             dici
             anno
             Millesimo
             quadragintesimo
             nonagesimo-sexto
             :
          
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           year
           is
           not
           certainly
           known
           ,
           in
           which
           Father
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           was
           Born
           ;
           but
           't
           is
           generally
           held
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           reported
           he
           was
           born
           in
           the
           year
           1496.
           
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           That
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Non
             scitur
             certò
             Annus
             quo
             Natus
             est
             P.
             Franciscus
             Xaverius
             ,
          
           are
           dash'd
           out
           with
           the
           stroke
           of
           a
           Pen.
           There
           is
           also
           a
           line
           drawn
           over
           these
           other
           words
           ,
           
             Natum
             eum
             dici
             millesimo
             ,
             quadragintesimo
             ,
             nonagesimo-sexto
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           written
           over
           head
           .
           
             Natus
             est
             P.
             Franciscus
             Xaverius
             Anno
             Millesimo
             quingentesimo
             sexto
             .
          
           Father
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           was
           Born
           in
           the
           year
           one
           thousand
           five
           hundred
           and
           six
           .
           There
           is
           also
           written
           in
           the
           Margin
           ,
           
             Natus
             est
             die
             7.
             
             Aprilis
             ,
             
             anni
             1506.
             
          
           He
           was
           Born
           on
           the
           7th
           .
           of
           
             April
             ,
             1506.
          
           
        
         
           That
           which
           renders
           this
           Testimony
           more
           authentick
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Letter
           ,
           these
           words
           in
           Spanish
           are
           written
           by
           the
           same
           hand
           ,
           which
           corrected
           those
           two
           passages
           of
           which
           I
           spoke
           .
           
             Hallo
             se
             la
             razon
             del
             tiempo
             que
             el
             S.
             P.
          
           Francisco
           Xavier
           
             naciò
             ,
             en
             un
             libro
             manual
             de
             Su
             hermano
             el
             Capitan
             Juan
             de
             Azpilcueta
             :
             la
             qual
             Sacò
             de
             un
             libro
             ,
             de
             Su
             padre
             Don
             Juan
             Jasso
             .
             (
             videlicet
             )
          
           The
           time
           when
           the
           Blessed
           Father
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           was
           Born
           ,
           is
           found
           in
           the
           Iournal
           of
           his
           Brother
           
             Don
             Juan
             de
             Azpilcueta
          
           ,
           who
           extracted
           it
           from
           the
           Iournal
           or
           Manual
           of
           his
           Father
           
             Don
             Juan
             Jasso
          
           'T
           is
           on
           this
           foundation
           ,
           that
           before
           I
           had
           read
           the
           Life
           ,
           written
           by
           Father
           Massei
           ,
           I
           had
           already
           clos'd
           with
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Father
           Poussines
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           precise
           day
           of
           the
           Father's
           death
           ,
           I
           have
           follow'd
           the
           common
           opinion
           ,
           which
           I
           take
           to
           be
           the
           most
           probable
           ,
           in
           conformity
           to
           the
           Bull
           of
           his
           Canonization
           .
           For
           the
           Historians
           who
           have
           mention'd
           it
           ,
           agree
           not
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           on
           what
           day
           he
           dy'd
           .
           'T
           is
           said
           in
           
             Herberts
             Travels
          
           to
           the
           Indies
           and
           Persia
           ,
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           English
           ,
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           the
           Iesuite
           
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           dyed
           the
           fourth
           of
           
             December
             ,
             1552.
             
             Ferdinand
             Mendez
             Pinto
             ,
          
           the
           Portuguese
           affirms
           that
           he
           dyed
           at
           Midnight
           ,
           on
           Saturday
           the
           second
           of
           December
           ,
           the
           same
           year
           .
           A
           Manuscript
           Letter
           ,
           pretended
           to
           be
           written
           by
           
             Anthony
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           Companion
           to
           Xavier
           for
           the
           Voyage
           of
           China
           ,
           (
           the
           truth
           of
           which
           I
           suspect
           )
           relates
           that
           the
           Saint
           dyed
           on
           a
           Sunday
           night
           ,
           at
           two
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           on
           the
           second
           of
           December
           ,
           1552.
           
           Now
           't
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           year
           1552
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           December
           fell
           on
           a
           Friday
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           manifest
           mistake
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           St.
           Xavier
           dyed
           that
           year
           either
           on
           Saturday
           or
           Sunday
           the
           second
           of
           December
           .
        
         
           I
           shou'd
           apprehend
           ,
           lest
           a
           Life
           so
           extraordinary
           as
           this
           ,
           might
           somewhat
           shock
           the
           profaner
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           the
           reputation
           of
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           were
           not
           well
           establish'd
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           wonderful
           things
           he
           did
           ,
           had
           not
           all
           the
           marks
           of
           true
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           the
           Authour
           who
           made
           the
           Collection
           of
           them
           has
           well
           observ'd
           .
           The
           Mission
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           gives
           them
           an
           authority
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           first
           conceptions
           of
           them
           :
           for
           being
           sent
           from
           God
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           it
           was
           necessary
           that
           the
           Faith
           shou'd
           be
           planted
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           means
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           through
           all
           
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Besides
           which
           ,
           never
           any
           Miracles
           have
           been
           examin'd
           with
           greater
           care
           ,
           or
           more
           judicially
           than
           these
           .
           They
           were
           not
           Miracles
           wrought
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           are
           onely
           to
           believe
           ,
           on
           the
           attestation
           of
           two
           or
           three
           interessed
           persons
           ,
           such
           who
           might
           have
           been
           surpris'd
           into
           an
           opinion
           of
           them
           :
           they
           were
           ordinarily
           publick
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           avow'd
           by
           a
           whole
           City
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           for
           Witnesses
           the
           body
           of
           a
           Nation
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Heathen
           ,
           or
           Mahometan
           .
           Many
           of
           these
           Miracles
           have
           been
           of
           long
           continuance
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           an
           easie
           matter
           for
           such
           who
           were
           incredulous
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           their
           doubts
           concerning
           them
           .
           All
           of
           them
           have
           been
           attended
           by
           such
           consequences
           as
           have
           confirm'd
           their
           truth
           beyond
           dispute
           :
           such
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           Conversions
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           of
           Kings
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           greatest
           Enemies
           to
           Christianity
           ;
           the
           wonderful
           ardency
           of
           those
           new
           Christians
           ,
           and
           the
           heroical
           constancy
           of
           their
           Martyrs
           .
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           nothing
           can
           give
           a
           greater
           confirmation
           of
           the
           Saint's
           Miracles
           ,
           than
           his
           Saint-like
           Life
           ;
           which
           was
           even
           more
           wonderful
           ,
           than
           the
           Miracles
           themselves
           .
           It
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           of
           necessity
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           of
           so
           holy
           a
           conversation
           ,
           shou'd
           work
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           other
           men
           cou'd
           not
           perform
           ;
           and
           that
           resigning
           
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           an
           entire
           confidence
           and
           trust
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           dangerous
           occasions
           ,
           God
           shou'd
           consign
           over
           to
           him
           ,
           some
           part
           of
           his
           Omnipotence
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           Souls
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           St.
           FRANCIS
           XAVIER
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           1.
           
        
         
           I
           Have
           undertaken
           to
           write
           the
           Life
           of
           a
           Saint
           ,
           who
           has
           renew'd
           in
           the
           last
           Age
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Wonders
           which
           were
           wrought
           in
           the
           Infancy
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           himself
           a
           living
           proof
           of
           Christianity
           .
           There
           will
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Actions
           of
           one
           single
           Man
           ,
           a
           New
           World
           converted
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           of
           his
           Miracles
           :
           Idolatrous
           Kings
           with
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           reduc'd
           under
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           the
           Faith
           flourishing
           in
           the
           very
           midst
           of
           Barbarism
           ;
           and
           the
           
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           ,
           acknowledg'd
           by
           Nations
           the
           most
           remote
           ,
           who
           were
           utterly
           unacquainted
           with
           Ancient
           Rome
           .
        
         
           This
           Apostolical
           Man
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           I
           speak
           ,
           is
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           first
           Disciples
           of
           St.
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           .
           He
           was
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Cardinal
           
             Antonio
             Zapata
          
           ,
           who
           examin'd
           his
           Nobility
           from
           undoubted
           Records
           ,
           he
           deriv'd
           his
           Pedigree
           from
           the
           Kings
           of
           Navarre
           .
        
         
           His
           Father
           was
           
             Don
             Iuan
             de
             Iasso
          
           ,
           a
           Lord
           of
           great
           merit
           ,
           well
           conversant
           in
           the
           management
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           who
           held
           one
           of
           the
           first
           places
           in
           the
           Council
           of
           State
           ,
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           .
        
         
           The
           name
           of
           his
           Mother
           was
           
             Mary
             Azpilcueta
             Xavier
          
           ,
           Heiress
           to
           two
           of
           the
           most
           Illustrious
           Families
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           for
           the
           chief
           of
           her
           House
           ,
           
             Don
             Martin
             Azpilcueta
          
           ,
           less
           famous
           by
           the
           great
           Actions
           of
           his
           Ancestors
           ,
           than
           by
           his
           own
           Vertue
           ,
           married
           
             Iuana
             Xavier
          
           ,
           the
           only
           Daughter
           and
           remaining
           hope
           of
           her
           Family
           .
           He
           had
           by
           her
           ,
           no
           other
           Child
           ,
           but
           this
           Mary
           of
           whom
           we
           spoke
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           accomplish'd
           persons
           of
           her
           time
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Virgin
           equally
           beautiful
           and
           prudent
           ,
           being
           married
           to
           
             Don
             Iasso
          
           ,
           became
           the
           Mother
           of
           many
           Children
           ;
           the
           youngest
           of
           whom
           was
           Francis
           ,
           the
           same
           whose
           Life
           I
           write
           .
           He
           was
           born
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           on
           the
           seventh
           of
           April
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1506.
           
           That
           Castle
           scituate
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           
             Pyrenean
             Mountains
          
           ,
           seven
           or
           eight
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           Pampeluna
           ,
           had
           appertain'd
           to
           his
           Mother's
           House
           for
           about
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           years
           .
           His
           Progenitors
           on
           her
           side
           having
           obtain'd
           it
           in
           gift
           from
           King
           Thibald
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           in
           recompence
           of
           those
           signal
           services
           which
           they
           had
           perform'd
           for
           the
           Crown
           .
           'T
           is
           from
           thence
           they
           took
           the
           name
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           Asnarez
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           former
           name
           of
           their
           Family
           .
        
         
           This
           Surname
           was
           conferr'd
           on
           Francis
           ,
           as
           also
           on
           some
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Brothers
           ,
           lest
           so
           glorious
           a
           name
           ,
           now
           remaining
           in
           one
           onely
           Woman
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           totally
           extinguish'd
           with
           her
           .
        
         
           That
           Providence
           which
           had
           selected
           Francis
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           such
           multitudes
           of
           People
           ,
           
           indued
           him
           with
           all
           the
           Natural
           Qualities
           which
           are
           requisite
           to
           the
           Function
           of
           an
           Apostle
           .
           He
           was
           of
           a
           strong
           habit
           of
           Body
           ,
           his
           Complection
           lively
           and
           vigorous
           ,
           his
           Genius
           
           sublime
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           the
           greatest
           designs
           ,
           his
           Heart
           fearless
           ,
           agreeable
           in
           his
           Behaviour
           ,
           but
           above
           all
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           a
           gay
           ,
           complying
           ,
           and
           winning
           Humour
           :
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           most
           extreme
           aversion
           for
           all
           manner
           of
           immodesty
           ,
           and
           a
           vast
           inclination
           for
           his
           Studies
           .
        
         
           His
           Parents
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           a
           most
           Christian
           Life
           ,
           inspir'd
           him
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           from
           his
           Infancy
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           his
           Education
           .
           He
           was
           no
           sooner
           arriv'd
           to
           an
           age
           capable
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           than
           instead
           of
           embracing
           the
           Profession
           of
           Arms
           ,
           after
           the
           example
           of
           his
           Brothers
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           himself
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           motion
           ,
           on
           the
           side
           of
           Learning
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           a
           quick
           Conception
           ,
           a
           happy
           Memory
           ,
           and
           a
           penetrating
           Mind
           ,
           he
           advanc'd
           wonderfully
           in
           few
           years
           .
        
         
           Having
           gain'd
           a
           sufficient
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           discover'd
           a
           great
           propensity
           to
           Learning
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           ,
           the
           most
           celebrated
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           
             Spain
             ,
             Italy
          
           and
           Germany
           resorted
           for
           their
           Studies
           .
        
         
           He
           came
           to
           Paris
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           year
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           ●ell
           immediately
           on
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           .
           'T
           is
           scarcely
           credible
           with
           how
           much
           ardour
           he
           surmounted
           
           the
           first
           difficulties
           of
           Logick
           .
           Whatsoever
           his
           Inclinations
           were
           towards
           a
           knowledge
           so
           crabbed
           and
           so
           subtle
           ,
           he
           tugg'd
           at
           it
           with
           incessant
           pains
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           the
           head
           of
           all
           his
           fellow
           Students
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           never
           any
           Scholar
           besides
           himself
           cou'd
           join
           together
           so
           much
           ease
           and
           so
           much
           labour
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           minded
           nothing
           more
           ,
           
           than
           how
           to
           become
           an
           excellent
           Philosopher
           ,
           when
           his
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           numerous
           Family
           of
           Children
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           one
           of
           those
           Men
           of
           Quality
           ,
           whose
           Fortunes
           are
           not
           equal
           to
           their
           Birth
           ,
           was
           thinking
           to
           remove
           him
           from
           his
           Studies
           ,
           after
           having
           allow'd
           him
           a
           competent
           maintenance
           for
           a
           year
           or
           two
           .
           He
           communicated
           these
           his
           thoughts
           to
           
             Magdalen
             Iasso
          
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           Abbess
           of
           the
           Convent
           of
           St.
           
             Clare
             de
             Gandia
          
           ,
           famous
           for
           the
           austerity
           of
           its
           Rule
           ,
           and
           establish'd
           by
           some
           holy
           Frenchwomen
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           whom
           the
           calamities
           of
           War
           had
           forc'd
           to
           forsake
           their
           Native
           Country
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           a
           Sanctuary
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Valencia
           .
        
         
           Magdalen
           ,
           in
           her
           younger
           days
           ,
           had
           been
           Maid
           of
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Favourite
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Queen
           Isabella
           .
           The
           love
           of
           Solitude
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Cross
           had
           caus'd
           her
           to
           forsake
           the
           Court
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           and
           
           quit
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           World.
           Having
           chosen
           the
           most
           reform'd
           Monastery
           of
           Spain
           for
           the
           place
           of
           her
           retreat
           ,
           she
           apply'd
           her self
           with
           fervour
           to
           the
           exercises
           of
           Penitence
           and
           Prayer
           ;
           and
           became
           even
           from
           her
           noviciate
           ,
           a
           perfect
           pattern
           of
           Religious
           Perfection
           .
        
         
           During
           the
           course
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           she
           had
           great
           Communications
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           one
           day
           ,
           he
           gave
           her
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           she
           shou'd
           dye
           a
           sweet
           and
           easie
           death
           :
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           one
           of
           her
           Nuns
           was
           preordain'd
           to
           dye
           in
           strange
           torments
           .
           The
           intention
           of
           God
           was
           not
           thereby
           to
           reveal
           to
           the
           Abbess
           ,
           what
           was
           really
           to
           happen
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           give
           her
           an
           opportunity
           of
           exercising
           an
           heroick
           act
           of
           Charity
           .
           She
           comprehended
           what
           her
           Heavenly
           Father
           exacted
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           petition'd
           him
           for
           an
           exchange
           .
        
         
           God
           granted
           to
           her
           what
           himself
           had
           inspir'd
           her
           to
           demand
           ;
           and
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           assure
           her
           by
           a
           new
           Revelation
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           heard
           her
           Prayers
           .
           She
           made
           known
           to
           her
           Ghostly
           Father
           ,
           what
           had
           pass'd
           betwixt
           God
           and
           her
           ,
           and
           time
           verify'd
           it
           .
           For
           the
           Sister
           above
           mention'd
           ,
           dy'd
           without
           sickness
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           in
           dying
           to
           have
           had
           a
           foretaste
           of
           the
           Joys
           to
           come
           .
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Abbess
           
           was
           struck
           with
           a
           terrible
           disease
           ,
           which
           took
           all
           her
           Body
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           suffer
           intolerable
           pains
           ;
           yet
           even
           those
           pains
           were
           less
           cruel
           to
           her
           ,
           than
           those
           inward
           torments
           which
           God
           at
           the
           same
           time
           inflicted
           on
           her
           .
           She
           endur'd
           all
           this
           with
           wonderful
           Patience
           and
           Resignation
           ,
           being
           well
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           whole
           series
           of
           these
           Dispensations
           there
           was
           somewhat
           of
           Divine
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           concerning
           her
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           years
           of
           her
           entry
           into
           a
           Religious
           Life
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophecy
           shone
           so
           visibly
           in
           her
           ,
           that
           none
           doubted
           but
           that
           she
           was
           full
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           also
           probable
           ,
           that
           she
           left
           a
           Legacy
           of
           her
           Prophetick
           Gifts
           to
           her
           Spiritual
           Daughters
           .
           For
           ,
           after
           her
           decease
           the
           Nuns
           of
           Gandia
           foretold
           many
           things
           ,
           which
           afterward
           the
           event
           confirm'd
           .
           As
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           the
           unhappy
           success
           of
           the
           Expedition
           to
           Algier
           ;
           of
           which
           the
           Duke
           of
           Borgia
           Viceroy
           of
           Catalonia
           ,
           gave
           the
           Advertisement
           from
           them
           to
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           making
           his
           Preparations
           for
           that
           Enterprise
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           six
           years
           before
           the
           death
           of
           Magdalen
           ,
           that
           
             Don
             Iasso
          
           her
           Father
           writ
           to
           her
           concerning
           Xavier
           .
           After
           she
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           Letter
           ,
           she
           was
           illuminated
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           
           dictates
           of
           that
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           she
           answer'd
           
             Don
             Iasso
          
           ,
           That
           he
           shou'd
           beware
           of
           recalling
           her
           Brother
           Francis
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           might
           cost
           him
           for
           his
           Entertainment
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           .
           That
           he
           was
           a
           chosen
           Vessel
           ,
           preordain'd
           to
           be
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           day
           he
           shou'd
           become
           a
           great
           Pillar
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           These
           Letters
           have
           been
           preserv'd
           for
           a
           long
           time
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           view'd
           by
           many
           persons
           ,
           who
           have
           depos'd
           the
           truth
           judicially
           in
           the
           process
           of
           the
           Canonisation
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             Iasso
          
           receiv'd
           this
           Answer
           from
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           as
           an
           Oracle
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           no
           longer
           thought
           of
           recalling
           his
           Son
           from
           his
           Studies
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           
           thereupon
           ,
           continued
           his
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           succeeded
           so
           well
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           having
           maintain'd
           his
           Theses
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           his
           course
           ,
           with
           a
           general
           applause
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           taking
           his
           degree
           of
           Master
           in
           Arts
           ,
           he
           was
           judg'd
           worthy
           to
           teach
           Philosophy
           himself
           .
           His
           Parts
           appear'd
           more
           than
           ever
           in
           this
           new
           Employment
           ,
           and
           he
           acquir'd
           an
           high
           Reputation
           in
           his
           publick
           Lectures
           on
           Aristotle
           .
           The
           Praises
           ,
           which
           universally
           were
           given
           him
           ,
           were
           extreamly
           pleasing
           to
           his
           Vanity
           .
           He
           was
           not
           a
           little
           proud
           to
           have
           augmented
           
           the
           Glory
           of
           his
           Family
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Learning
           ,
           while
           his
           Brothers
           were
           continually
           adorning
           it
           by
           that
           of
           Arms
           ;
           and
           he
           flatter'd
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           way
           which
           he
           had
           taken
           ,
           wou'd
           lead
           him
           onward
           to
           somewhat
           of
           greater
           consequence
           .
        
         
           But
           God
           Almighty
           had
           far
           other
           thoughts
           than
           those
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           for
           these
           fading
           Honours
           that
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           had
           conducted
           him
           to
           Paris
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           this
           young
           Master
           of
           Philosophy
           began
           his
           course
           ,
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           ,
           who
           had
           renounc'd
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           cast
           the
           model
           of
           a
           learned
           Society
           ,
           wholly
           devoted
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           came
           into
           France
           to
           finish
           his
           Studies
           ,
           which
           the
           obstacles
           he
           found
           in
           Spain
           ,
           after
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           had
           constrain'd
           him
           to
           interrupt
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           not
           continued
           long
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           ,
           before
           he
           heard
           talk
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           grew
           acquainted
           with
           him
           .
           Our
           new
           Professour
           ,
           who
           taught
           at
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Beauvois
           ,
           though
           he
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Barbe
           ,
           with
           
             Peter
             le
             Fevre
             a
             Savoyard
          
           ,
           was
           judg'd
           by
           Ignatius
           to
           be
           very
           proper
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Companion
           .
           To
           gain
           the
           better
           opportunity
           of
           insinuating
           
           himself
           into
           their
           acquaintance
           ,
           he
           took
           Lodgings
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           Exhort
           them
           to
           live
           up
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           a
           tractable
           nature
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           enamour'd
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           resign'd
           himself
           without
           opposition
           .
           But
           Xavier
           who
           was
           of
           a
           haughty
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           whose
           head
           was
           fill'd
           with
           Ambitious
           thoughts
           ,
           made
           a
           fierce
           Resistance
           at
           the
           first
           .
           The
           Discipline
           and
           Maximes
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           in
           a
           mean
           Equipage
           ,
           and
           valued
           nothing
           but
           that
           Poverty
           ,
           made
           him
           pass
           for
           a
           low
           minded
           Fellow
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           our
           young
           Gentleman
           .
           And
           accordingly
           Xavier
           treated
           him
           with
           much
           contempt
           ;
           rallying
           him
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           making
           it
           his
           business
           to
           ridicule
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           notwithstanding
           ,
           Ignatius
           omitted
           no
           opportunities
           of
           representing
           to
           him
           the
           great
           consequence
           of
           his
           Eternal
           welfare
           ,
           and
           urging
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
             What
             profit
             is
             it
             to
             a
             Man
             to
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             his
             ow●
             Soul
             ?
          
           But
           perceiving
           that
           he
           cou'd
           make
           no
           impression
           ,
           on
           a
           heart
           ,
           where
           self-conceit
           was
           so
           very
           prevalent
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           dazled
           with
           vain-glory
           ,
           he
           bethought
           himself
           of
           assaulting
           him
           on
           the
           weaker
           side
           .
        
         
         
           When
           he
           had
           often
           Congratulated
           with
           him
           for
           those
           rare
           talents
           of
           Nature
           with
           which
           he
           was
           endow'd
           ,
           and
           particularly
           applauded
           his
           great
           Wit
           ,
           he
           made
           it
           his
           business
           to
           procure
           him
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           to
           augment
           his
           Reputation
           by
           the
           crowd
           of
           his
           Auditours
           .
           He
           conducted
           them
           even
           to
           his
           Chair
           ,
           and
           in
           presenting
           them
           to
           their
           Master
           never
           fail'd
           to
           make
           his
           Panegyrick
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           was
           too
           vain
           ,
           not
           to
           receive
           with
           a
           greedy
           satisfaction
           ,
           what
           ever
           Incense
           was
           given
           him
           of
           that
           kind
           :
           Applause
           was
           welcome
           from
           what
           ever
           hands
           it
           came
           ;
           and
           withall
           ,
           he
           was
           too
           grateful
           ,
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           those
           good
           Offices
           which
           were
           done
           him
           ,
           by
           a
           Person
           whom
           he
           had
           us'd
           so
           very
           ill
           :
           He
           was
           the
           more
           sensible
           of
           such
           a
           kindness
           ,
           by
           being
           conscious
           to
           himself
           how
           little
           he
           had
           deserv'd
           it
           .
           He
           began
           to
           look
           with
           other
           eyes
           ,
           on
           him
           who
           had
           the
           appearance
           of
           so
           mean
           a
           Creature
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           was
           inform'd
           that
           this
           Man
           of
           so
           despicable
           a
           presence
           ,
           was
           Born
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Noblest
           Families
           in
           Guypuscoa
           ;
           that
           his
           Courage
           was
           correspondent
           to
           his
           Birth
           ,
           and
           that
           onely
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           had
           inspir'd
           him
           with
           the
           choice
           of
           such
           a
           Life
           ,
           so
           distant
           from
           his
           Inclination
           ,
           and
           his
           Quality
           .
        
         
         
           These
           considerations
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           led
           him
           to
           hearken
           without
           repugnance
           ,
           to
           those
           Discourses
           which
           were
           so
           little
           sutable
           to
           his
           natural
           bent
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           quality
           and
           vertue
           of
           him
           who
           made
           them
           ,
           had
           given
           a
           new
           charm
           and
           weight
           to
           what
           he
           said
           .
        
         
           While
           things
           were
           passing
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           
           Xavier's
           Money
           began
           to
           fail
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           frequently
           happens
           to
           Foreigners
           ,
           who
           are
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           their
           own
           Country
           :
           And
           Ignatius
           who
           was
           newly
           return'd
           from
           the
           Voyages
           which
           he
           had
           made
           into
           Flanders
           and
           England
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           brought
           back
           a
           large
           contribution
           of
           Alms
           ;
           assisted
           him
           in
           so
           pressing
           an
           occasion
           ,
           and
           thereby
           made
           an
           absolute
           Conquest
           of
           his
           affections
           .
        
         
           The
           Heresy
           of
           Luther
           began
           to
           spread
           it self
           in
           Europe
           :
           
           and
           it
           was
           an
           artifice
           of
           those
           Sectaries
           ,
           to
           procure
           Proselytes
           in
           the
           Catholique
           Universities
           ,
           who
           by
           little
           and
           little
           might
           insinuate
           their
           new
           Opinions
           into
           the
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           their
           Masters
           .
           Many
           knowing
           Men
           of
           Germany
           ,
           were
           come
           on
           that
           design
           to
           Paris
           ,
           tho'
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           seconding
           the
           intentions
           of
           Franc●s
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           was
           desirous
           to
           restore
           Learning
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           .
           They
           scattered
           their
           Errours
           in
           
           so
           dextrous
           a
           manner
           that
           they
           made
           them
           plausible
           ,
           and
           principally
           endeavour'd
           to
           fasten
           on
           young
           Scholars
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           greatest
           reputation
           of
           Wit.
           Xavier
           who
           was
           naturally
           curious
           ,
           took
           pleasure
           in
           these
           Novelties
           ,
           and
           had
           run
           into
           them
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           if
           Ignatius
           had
           not
           withdrawn
           him
           .
           He
           gave
           an
           account
           of
           this
           very
           thing
           not
           long
           afterwards
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           his
           Elder
           Brother
           ,
           
             Don
             Azpilcueta
          
           ,
           of
           which
           Ignacius
           himself
           was
           the
           Bearer
           ;
           who
           made
           a
           Voyage
           into
           Spain
           ,
           for
           those
           Reasons
           which
           I
           have
           set
           down
           in
           another
           place
           .
           And
           these
           are
           his
           words
           ,
           which
           well
           deserve
           to
           be
           related
           .
        
         
           
             He
             has
             not
             onely
             relieved
             me
             ,
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Friends
             ,
             in
             those
             necessities
             to
             which
             I
             was
             reduc'd
             ;
             but
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             more
             importance
             ,
             he
             has
             withdrawn
             me
             from
             those
             occasions
             which
             I
             had
             to
             contract
             a
             Friendship
             with
             Young
             Men
             of
             my
             own
             standing
             ,
             Persons
             of
             great
             Wit
             and
             well
             accomplish'd
             ,
             who
             had
             suck'd
             in
             the
             Poyson
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             and
             who
             hid
             the
             corruptions
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             under
             a
             fair
             and
             pleasing
             outside
             .
             He
             alone
             has
             broken
             off
             that
             dangerous
             commerce
             in
             which
             my
             own
             imprudence
             had
             engag'd
             me
             :
             And
             has
             hindred
             me
             from
             
             following
             the
             bent
             of
             my
             easy
             Nature
             ,
             by
             discovering
             to
             me
             the
             snares
             which
             were
             laid
             for
             me
             :
             If
             
               Don
               Ignatius
            
             had
             given
             me
             no
             other
             proof
             of
             his
             kindness
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             I
             cou'd
             be
             able
             to
             return
             it
             ,
             by
             any
             acknowledgments
             I
             could
             make
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             without
             his
             assistance
             ,
             I
             cou'd
             not
             have
             defended
             my self
             from
             those
             young
             men
             ,
             so
             fair
             in
             their
             outward
             carriage
             ,
             and
             so
             corrupt
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
          
        
         
           We
           may
           conclude
           from
           this
           Authentique
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           ,
           far
           from
           carrying
           the
           Faith
           to
           the
           remotest
           Nations
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           was
           in
           danger
           to
           make
           Shipwrack
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           had
           he
           not
           fallen
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           such
           a
           Friend
           as
           was
           Ignatius
           ;
           who
           detested
           even
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           Heresy
           ;
           and
           whose
           sight
           was
           sharp
           enough
           to
           discover
           Heretiques
           ,
           how
           speciously
           soever
           they
           were
           disguis'd
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           have
           onely
           preserv'd
           Xavier
           from
           Errour
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           farther
           necessary
           ,
           to
           wean
           him
           altogether
           from
           the
           World
           ;
           these
           favourable
           dispositions
           which
           appear'd
           in
           him
           ,
           encourag'd
           Ignatius
           to
           pursue
           his
           Design
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           hope
           of
           a
           fortunate
           success
           .
           Having
           one
           day
           found
           Xavier
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           attentive
           ,
           he
           repeated
           to
           him
           
           these
           words
           more
           forcibly
           than
           ever
           :
           
             What
             will
             it
             profit
             a
             Man
             to
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ?
          
           After
           which
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           mind
           so
           noble
           and
           so
           great
           as
           his
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           con●ine
           it self
           to
           the
           vain
           honours
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           that
           Coelestial
           Glory
           was
           the
           onely
           lawful
           Object
           of
           his
           Ambition
           :
           And
           that
           right
           reason
           would
           require
           him
           ,
           to
           prefer
           that
           ,
           which
           was
           eternally
           to
           last
           ,
           before
           what
           would
           vanish
           like
           a
           Dream
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           was
           ,
           
           that
           Xavier
           began
           to
           see
           into
           the
           emptiness
           of
           Earthly
           Greatness
           ;
           and
           found
           himself
           touch'd
           with
           the
           love
           of
           Heavenly
           Things
           .
           But
           these
           first
           impressions
           of
           Grace
           ,
           had
           not
           all
           their
           effect
           immediately
           :
           He
           made
           frequent
           Reflections
           within
           himself
           ,
           of
           what
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           had
           said
           to
           him
           :
           and
           it
           was
           not
           without
           many
           serious
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           after
           many
           a
           hard
           struggling
           ,
           that
           ●eing
           overcome
           at
           length
           ,
           by
           the
           power
           of
           those
           Eternal
           Truths
           ,
           he
           took
           up
           a
           ●●lid
           resolution
           ,
           of
           living
           according
           to
           ●●e
           Maximes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           of
           tread●●g
           in
           his
           Footsteps
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           him
           sensible
           of
           his
           being
           gone
           astray
           .
        
         
           He
           resign'd
           himself
           therefore
           to
           the
           Conduct
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           after
           the
           Example
           of
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           ,
           who
           had
           already
           reform'd
           ●is
           Life
           ,
           and
           was
           Inflam'd
           with
           the
           Zeal
           
           of
           edifying
           others
           .
           The
           directions
           of
           a
           Guide
           so
           well
           enlighten'd
           ,
           made
           easie
           to
           Xavier
           the
           Paths
           of
           that
           Perfection
           ,
           which
           were
           hitherto
           unknown
           to
           him
           .
           He
           learnt
           from
           his
           new
           Master
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           step
           ,
           which
           a
           sincere
           Convert
           is
           to
           make
           ,
           is
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           subduing
           of
           his
           darling
           Passion
           .
           As
           vain-glory
           had
           the
           greatest
           dominion
           over
           him
           ;
           his
           main
           endeavours
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           were
           to
           humble
           himself
           ,
           and
           to
           confound
           his
           own
           pride
           in
           the
           sence
           of
           his
           emptiness
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           sins
           .
           But
           well
           knowing
           that
           he
           could
           not
           tame
           the
           haughtiness
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           without
           mortifying
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           he
           undertook
           the
           Conquest
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           by
           Haircloath
           ,
           by
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           other
           Austerities
           of
           Penance
           .
        
         
           When
           his
           time
           of
           vacancies
           was
           come
           ,
           he
           perform'd
           his
           Spiritual
           Exercises
           ,
           which
           his
           Lectures
           of
           Philosophy
           had
           till
           then
           hinder'd
           .
           Those
           very
           Exercises
           I
           mean
           ,
           which
           Ignatius
           ,
           Inspir'd
           of
           God
           ,
           had
           Compos'd
           at
           Manreze
           ;
           and
           of
           which
           I
           have
           drawn
           the
           Model
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           that
           Holy
           Founder
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           He
           began
           his
           retirement
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           fervour
           ,
           
           even
           to
           the
           passing
           of
           four
           days
           entire
           ,
           without
           taking
           any
           nourishment
           .
           His
           Contemplations
           were
           
           wholly
           busied
           day
           and
           night
           on
           Divine
           Matters
           .
           And
           an
           Ancient
           Memorial
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           went
           to
           his
           Devotions
           with
           his
           hands
           and
           feet
           tyed
           ;
           either
           to
           signifie
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           desirous
           to
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           to
           give
           himself
           the
           same
           usage
           ,
           which
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Man
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           
             Who
             dar'●
             to
             appear
             ●n
             the
             Wedding-Room
             ,
             without
             Cloathing
             himself
             in
             Wedding-Garments
             .
          
        
         
           By
           meditating
           at
           his
           leisure
           on
           the
           great
           truths
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           especially
           on
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Method
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           he
           was
           wholly
           chang'd
           into
           another
           Man
           ;
           and
           the
           humility
           of
           the
           Cross
           appear'd
           to
           him
           more
           amiable
           than
           all
           the
           Glories
           of
           the
           World.
           These
           new
           insights
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           without
           the
           least
           re●ugnance
           to
           refuse
           a
           Canonry
           of
           Pampe●una
           ,
           which
           was
           offer'd
           him
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           considerable
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Profits
           and
           of
           the
           Dignity
           .
           He
           form'd
           also
           ,
           during
           his
           solitude
           ,
           the
           design
           of
           glorifying
           God
           by
           all
           possible
           means
           ,
           and
           of
           employing
           his
           whole
           Life
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           On
           these
           foundations
           ,
           having
           finished
           the
           course
           of
           Philosophy
           which
           he
           read
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           lasted
           three
           years
           and
           a
           
           half
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           he
           studied
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           by
           the
           Counsel
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           whose
           Scholar
           he
           openly
           declar'd
           himself
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           Ignatius
           ,
           who
           found
           in
           himself
           an
           inward
           Call
           to
           the
           Holy-Land
           ,
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Iews
           and
           Infidels
           ;
           discovered
           his
           intentions
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           already
           communicated
           to
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           ,
           and
           four
           other
           Learned
           young
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           embrac'd
           his
           form
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           seven
           ,
           engag'd
           themselves
           ,
           by
           promise
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           by
           solemn
           Vows
           to
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           to
           forsake
           their
           worldly
           goods
           ,
           and
           undertake
           a
           Voyage
           to
           Ierusalem
           ;
           or
           ,
           in
           case
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           Year
           they
           cou'd
           not
           find
           an
           accommodation
           of
           passing
           the
           Seas
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           cast
           themselves
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           our
           Holy
           Father
           ,
           for
           the
           Service
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           into
           what
           ever
           part
           of
           the
           World
           he
           would
           please
           to
           send
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           made
           these
           Vows
           at
           Montmartre
           ,
           
           on
           the
           day
           of
           our
           Ladies
           Assumption
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1534.
           
           That
           holy
           place
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           water'd
           with
           the
           Blood
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           where
           their
           Bodies
           are
           still
           deposited
           ,
           inspir'd
           a
           particular
           Devotion
           into
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           possess'd
           him
           with
           a
           ●ervent
           desire
           of
           Martyrdom
           .
        
         
         
           Towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           year
           following
           ,
           he
           went
           from
           Paris
           ,
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           
             Le
             Fevre
             ,
             Laynez
             ,
             Salmeron
             ,
             Rodriguez
             ,
             Bobadilla
             ,
          
           and
           three
           other
           Divines
           ,
           whom
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           had
           gain'd
           in
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           who
           for
           important
           Reasons
           ,
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           go
           before
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           waiting
           for
           them
           at
           Venice
           .
        
         
           Somewhat
           before
           their
           departure
           ,
           
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           was
           sometimes
           too
           far
           transported
           ,
           by
           the
           servency
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           had
           tied
           his
           Arms
           and
           Thighs
           with
           little
           Cords
           ,
           to
           morti●ie
           himself
           ,
           for
           some
           kind
           of
           vain
           satisfaction
           which
           he
           took
           in
           out-running
           and
           overleaping
           his
           young
           Companions
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           very
           active
           ;
           and
           amongst
           all
           the
           Recreations
           us'd
           by
           Scholars
           ,
           he
           lik'd
           none
           but
           the
           exercises
           of
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Cords
           were
           very
           straight
           about
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           imagin'd
           they
           wou'd
           not
           hinder
           him
           from
           travelling
           on
           foot
           .
           But
           he
           had
           scarcely
           begun
           his
           journey
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           taken
           with
           extream
           pains
           .
           He
           bore
           them
           as
           well
           as
           he
           was
           able
           ;
           and
           dissembled
           them
           ,
           till
           his
           strength
           fail'd
           him
           .
           His
           motion
           had
           swell'd
           his
           Thighs
           ,
           and
           indented
           the
           Cords
           so
           deep
           into
           his
           flesh
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           hardly
           visible
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           Chirurgions
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           his
           Fellows
           discover'd
           them
           ,
           plainly
           said
           ,
           that
           any
           incisions
           which
           cou'd
           be
           made
           ,
           wou'd
           serve
           onely
           to
           increase
           his
           pains
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           ill
           was
           incurable
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           dangerous
           conjuncture
           ,
           
             Le
             Fevre
             ,
             Laynez
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           had
           recourse
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           vain
           .
           Xavier
           waking
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           found
           the
           Cords
           fallen
           down
           ,
           the
           swelling
           wholly
           taken
           away
           from
           his
           Thighs
           ,
           and
           the
           marks
           of
           the
           Cords
           only
           remaining
           on
           his
           Flesh.
           They
           joyn'd
           in
           actions
           of
           Thanksgiving
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           for
           his
           providential
           care
           already
           shewn
           in
           their
           behalf
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           ways
           were
           very
           rugged
           ,
           in
           the
           inclemency
           of
           that
           Season
           ,
           yet
           they
           chearfully
           pursu'd
           their
           Journey
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           was
           serviceable
           to
           his
           Companions
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           and
           was
           always
           before
           hand
           with
           them
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Charity
           :
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           being
           naturaly
           officious
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           warm
           temper
           ,
           he
           was
           more
           eager
           to
           employ
           himself
           for
           them
           ;
           or
           that
           his
           health
           ,
           miraculously
           restor'd
           ,
           render'd
           him
           more
           obligeing
           and
           charitable
           towards
           those
           by
           whose
           prayers
           it
           was
           recover'd
           .
        
         
           When
           they
           were
           arriv'd
           at
           Venice
           ,
           their
           breathings
           were
           only
           after
           the
           holy
           
           places
           .
           Ignatius
           ,
           whom
           they
           were
           ravish'd
           to
           see
           again
           ,
           and
           whom
           they
           acknowledg'd
           for
           their
           common
           Father
           ,
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           while
           they
           were
           waiting
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           of
           going
           to
           receive
           the
           Pope's
           blessing
           for
           their
           Voyage
           to
           Ierusalem
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           shou'd
           employ
           himself
           on
           works
           of
           Charity
           ,
           in
           the
           Hospitals
           of
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           whose
           lott
           fell
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Hospital
           of
           the
           Incurable
           ,
           was
           not
           satisfied
           onely
           with
           busying
           himself
           all
           day
           ,
           in
           dressing
           sick
           men's
           sores
           ,
           in
           making
           their
           Beds
           ,
           and
           doing
           them
           more
           inferiour
           service
           ,
           but
           also
           pass'd
           whole
           nights
           ,
           in
           watching
           by
           them
           .
           But
           his
           care
           and
           pains
           were
           not
           confin'd
           to
           the
           succour
           of
           their
           Bodies
           .
           Tho'
           he
           was
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Italian
           Tongue
           ,
           he
           frequently
           spoke
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           things
           exhorted
           the
           greatest
           Libertines
           to
           repentance
           ,
           by
           causing
           them
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           in
           the
           best
           manner
           he
           was
           able
           ,
           that
           though
           their
           corporal
           maladies
           were
           incurable
           ,
           yet
           the
           diseases
           of
           their
           Souls
           were
           not
           so
           :
           that
           how
           enormous
           soever
           our
           offences
           were
           ,
           we
           ought
           always
           to
           rely
           on
           God's
           mercy
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           desire
           of
           being
           sincerely
           converted
           ,
           was
           onely
           requisite
           in
           Sinners
           for
           obtaining
           the
           grace
           of
           their
           Conversion
           .
        
         
         
           One
           of
           these
           sick
           Alms-men
           had
           an
           Ulcer
           ,
           which
           was
           horrble
           to
           the
           sight
           ,
           but
           the
           noysomness
           of
           the
           stench
           was
           yet
           more
           insupportable
           :
           Every
           one
           shun'd
           the
           miserable
           Creature
           ,
           not
           enduring
           so
           much
           as
           to
           approach
           him
           :
           and
           Xavier
           once
           found
           a
           great
           Repugnance
           in
           himself
           to
           attend
           him
           :
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           call'd
           to
           his
           remembrance
           a
           Maxim
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           that
           we
           make
           no
           progress
           in
           Vertue
           ,
           but
           by
           vanquishing
           our selves
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           occasion
           of
           making
           a
           great
           Sacrifice
           ,
           was
           too
           precious
           to
           be
           lost
           .
           Being
           fortify'd
           with
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           encourag'd
           by
           the
           example
           of
           St.
           
             Catharine
             de
             Sienna
          
           ,
           which
           came
           into
           his
           Mind
           ,
           he
           embrac'd
           the
           sick
           person
           ,
           apply'd
           his
           Mouth
           to
           the
           Ulcer
           ,
           surmounted
           his
           natural
           loathing
           ,
           and
           suck'd
           out
           the
           Corruption
           ;
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           his
           Repugnance
           vanish'd
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           farther
           trouble
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ;
           of
           so
           great
           importance
           it
           is
           to
           us
           ,
           once
           to
           have
           throughly
           overcome
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Two
           Moneths
           were
           pass'd
           away
           in
           these
           exercises
           of
           Charity
           .
           
           After
           which
           he
           set
           forward
           on
           his
           Journey
           to
           Rome
           with
           the
           other
           Disciples
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           who
           himself
           stay'd
           behind
           alone
           at
           Venice
           .
           They
           underwent
           great
           hardships
           in
           their
           way
           .
           It
           rain'd
           continually
           ,
           and
           Bread
           
           was
           often
           wanting
           to
           them
           ,
           even
           when
           their
           strength
           was
           wasted
           .
           Xavier
           encourag'd
           his
           Companions
           ,
           and
           sustain'd
           himself
           ,
           by
           that
           Apostolick
           Spirit
           ,
           with
           which
           God
           replenish'd
           him
           from
           that
           time
           forwards
           ;
           and
           which
           already
           made
           him
           in
           love
           with
           pain
           and
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           Being
           arriv'd
           at
           Rome
           ,
           his
           first
           care
           was
           to
           visit
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           conse●rate
           himself
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           upon
           the
           Sepulchre
           of
           the
           Holy
           Apostles
           .
           He
           had
           the
           opportunity
           of
           speaking
           more
           than
           once
           before
           the
           Pope
           .
           For
           the
           whole
           Company
           of
           them
           being
           introduc'd
           into
           the
           Vatican
           ,
           by
           
             Pedr●
             Ortiz
          
           ,
           that
           Spanish
           Doctor
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           formerly
           known
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           had
           sent
           to
           Rome
           for
           the
           Affair
           concerning
           the
           marriage
           of
           Catharine
           of
           Arra●on
           ,
           Queen
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Paul
          
           the
           Third
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           lover
           of
           Learning
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           be
           entertain'd
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           with
           the
           Conversation
           of
           learned
           Men
           ,
           commanded
           that
           these
           Strangers
           ,
           whose
           Capacity
           he
           had
           heard
           so
           extreamly
           prais'd
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           admitted
           to
           see
           him
           for
           many
           d●ys
           successively
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           his
           presence
           they
           shou'd
           discourse
           concerning
           divers
           points
           of
           School-Divinity
           .
        
         
         
           Having
           receiv'd
           the
           Benediction
           of
           our
           Holy
           Father
           for
           their
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Holy
           Land
           ,
           and
           obtain'd
           the
           permission
           for
           those
           amongst
           them
           who
           were
           not
           in
           Sacred
           Orders
           ,
           to
           receive
           them
           ,
           they
           return'd
           to
           
             Venice
             .
             Xavier
          
           there
           made
           his
           Vows
           of
           Poverty
           and
           perpetual
           Chastity
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rest
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           
             Ieronimo
             Veralli
          
           the
           Popes
           Nuncio
           ,
           and
           having
           again
           taken
           up
           his
           Post
           in
           the
           Hospital
           of
           the
           Incurable
           ,
           he
           resum'd
           his
           Offices
           of
           Charity
           ,
           which
           his
           Journey
           to
           Rome
           had
           constrain'd
           him
           to
           interrupt
           ,
           and
           continued
           in
           those
           Exercises
           till
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Embarquement
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           War
           which
           was
           already
           kindled
           betwixt
           the
           Venetians
           and
           the
           Turk
           ,
           had
           broken
           the
           Commerce
           of
           the
           Levant
           ,
           and
           stopt
           the
           passage
           to
           the
           
             Holy
             Land.
          
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           Ship
           of
           the
           Pilgrims
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           went
           not
           out
           that
           year
           according
           to
           the
           former
           Custom
           .
        
         
           This
           disappointment
           wonderfully
           afflicted
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           he
           not
           only
           lost
           the
           hope
           of
           seeing
           those
           places
           which
           had
           been
           Consecrated
           by
           the
           presence
           and
           the
           Blood
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           but
           was
           also
           berest
           of
           an
           occasion
           of
           dying
           for
           his
           Divine
           Master
           .
           Yet
           he
           comforted
           himself
           in
           reflecting
           on
           the
           method
           
           of
           Gods
           Providence
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           in
           his
           duty
           to
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           he
           dispos'd
           himself
           to
           receive
           the
           Orders
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           and
           did
           receive
           them
           with
           those
           considerations
           of
           awful
           dread
           ,
           and
           holy
           confusion
           which
           are
           not
           easy
           to
           be
           express'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Town
           appear'd
           to
           him
           an
           improper
           place
           ,
           
           for
           his
           preparation
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           first
           Mass.
           He
           sought
           out
           a
           solitary
           place
           ,
           where
           being
           separated
           from
           the
           communication
           of
           Man
           ,
           he
           might
           enjoy
           the
           privacies
           of
           God
           :
           He
           found
           this
           convenience
           of
           a
           retirement
           near
           Monteselice
           ,
           not
           far
           from
           Padoua
           :
           It
           was
           a
           miserable
           Thatch'd
           Cottage
           ,
           forsaken
           of
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           repair
           .
           Thus
           accommodated
           ,
           he
           pass'd
           forty
           days
           ,
           expos'd
           to
           the
           injuries
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           lying
           on
           the
           cold
           hard
           Ground
           ,
           rigidly
           disciplining
           his
           Body
           ,
           fasting
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           sustaining
           nature
           only
           with
           a
           little
           pittance
           of
           Bread
           ,
           which
           he
           begg'd
           about
           the
           Neighbourhood
           :
           But
           tasting
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           the
           sweets
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           in
           contemplating
           the
           Eternal
           Truths
           of
           Faith.
           As
           his
           Cabin
           did
           not
           unfitly
           represent
           to
           him
           the
           Stable
           of
           Bethlehem
           ,
           so
           he
           propos'd
           to
           himself
           ,
           frequently
           ,
           the
           extreme
           poverty
           of
           the
           Infant
           Iesus
           ,
           as
           the
           pattern
           of
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           said
           within
           
           himself
           ,
           That
           since
           the
           Saviour
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           had
           chosen
           to
           be
           in
           want
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           they
           who
           labour'd
           after
           him
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           were
           oblig'd
           by
           his
           example
           to
           possess
           nothing
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           How
           pleasing
           soever
           this
           loneliness
           were
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           his
           forty
           days
           being
           now
           expir'd
           ,
           he
           left
           it
           ,
           to
           instruct
           the
           Villages
           and
           Neighbour-Towns
           ,
           and
           principally
           Monteselice
           ,
           where
           the
           People
           were
           grosly
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           knew
           little
           of
           the
           duties
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           The
           Servant
           of
           God
           made
           daily
           Exhortations
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           penitent
           Aspect
           gave
           authority
           to
           all
           his
           words
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           only
           looking
           on
           his
           Face
           ,
           none
           cou'd
           doubt
           but
           he
           was
           come
           from
           the
           Wilderness
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           :
           He
           employ'd
           himself
           during
           the
           space
           of
           two
           or
           three
           Months
           in
           that
           manner
           .
           For
           though
           there
           was
           no
           appearance
           that
           any
           Vessel
           shou'd
           set
           ●ail
           for
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           ,
           yet
           Ignatius
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           had
           oblig'd
           themselves
           to
           wait
           one
           Year
           in
           expectation
           of
           any
           such
           opportunity
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           depart
           from
           the
           Territories
           of
           the
           Republick
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           totally
           expir'd
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           nothing
           to
           upbraid
           themselves
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Vow
           which
           they
           had
           made
           .
        
         
         
           Xavier
           being
           thus
           dispos'd
           ,
           
           both
           by
           his
           Retirement
           ,
           and
           his
           exteriour
           Employments
           ,
           at
           length
           said
           his
           first
           Mass
           at
           Vicenza
           ;
           to
           which
           place
           Ignatius
           had
           caus'd
           all
           his
           Company
           to
           resort
           .
           And
           he
           said
           it
           with
           Tears
           flowing
           in
           such
           abundance
           ,
           that
           his
           Audience
           cou'd
           not
           refrain
           from
           mixing
           their
           own
           with
           his
           .
        
         
           His
           Austere
           ,
           Laborious
           Life
           ,
           joyn'd
           with
           so
           sensible
           a
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           often
           makes
           too
           great
           an
           impression
           on
           the
           Body
           ,
           so
           much
           impair'd
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           Constitution
           ,
           that
           he
           fell
           sick
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           his
           first
           Mass.
           He
           was
           carry'd
           into
           one
           of
           the
           Town-Hospitals
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           crouded
           ,
           and
           so
           poor
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           had
           in
           it
           but
           the
           one
           half
           of
           a
           wretched
           Bed
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           in
           a
           Chamber
           ,
           which
           was
           open
           on
           every
           side
           .
           His
           Victuals
           were
           no
           better
           than
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           and
           never
           was
           sick
           Man
           more
           destitute
           of
           Humane
           Succours
           ,
           but
           in
           requital
           ,
           Heaven
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           wonderfully
           devoted
           to
           St.
           Ierome
           ;
           
           and
           had
           often
           had
           recourse
           to
           that
           blessed
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           difficult
           places
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Saint
           appear'd
           to
           him
           one
           night
           ,
           refulgent
           in
           his
           Beams
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           Consolation
           in
           his
           Sickness
           .
           Yet
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           declaring
           
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           a
           far
           greater
           affliction
           than
           the
           present
           was
           waiting
           for
           him
           at
           Bolognia
           ,
           where
           himself
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Companions
           were
           to
           pass
           the
           Winter
           ;
           that
           some
           of
           them
           shou'd
           go
           to
           Padoua
           ,
           some
           to
           Rome
           ,
           others
           to
           Ferrara
           ,
           and
           the
           remainder
           of
           them
           to
           Sienna
           .
        
         
           This
           Apparition
           fortify'd
           Xavier
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           he
           recover'd
           suddainly
           ;
           yet
           whether
           he
           had
           some
           doubts
           concerning
           it
           ,
           or
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           keep
           it
           secret
           ,
           he
           said
           nothing
           of
           it
           at
           that
           time
           .
           But
           that
           which
           then
           happen'd
           to
           him
           ,
           made
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           the
           Vision
           was
           of
           God.
           For
           Ignatius
           ,
           who
           was
           ignorant
           of
           what
           had
           been
           reveal'd
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           having
           assembled
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           gave
           them
           to
           understand
           ,
           That
           since
           the
           Gate
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Land
          
           was
           shut
           against
           them
           ,
           they
           ought
           not
           any
           longer
           to
           de●er
           the
           offering
           of
           their
           Service
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           sufficient
           if
           some
           of
           them
           went
           to
           Rome
           ,
           while
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           dispers'd
           themselves
           in
           the
           Universities
           of
           Italy
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           they
           might
           inspire
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           into
           the
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           gather
           up
           into
           their
           number
           ,
           some
           young
           Students
           of
           the
           greatest
           parts
           .
           Ignatius
           appointed
           them
           their
           several
           stations
           ,
           just
           as
           they
           had
           been
           foreshewn
           by
           St.
           Ierome
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           Bolognia
           ,
           fell
           to
           the
           share
           of
           Xavier
           and
           Bobadilla
           .
        
         
         
           After
           their
           arrival
           at
           Bolognia
           ,
           
           Xavier
           went
           to
           say
           a
           Mass
           at
           the
           Tomb
           of
           St.
           Dominick
           ;
           for
           he
           had
           a
           particular
           Veneration
           for
           the
           Founder
           of
           that
           Order
           ,
           whose
           institution
           was
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           A
           devout
           Virgin
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Isabella
             Casalini
          
           ,
           seeing
           him
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           judg'd
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Man
           of
           God.
           And
           was
           led
           by
           some
           interiour
           motion
           to
           speak
           to
           this
           Stranger
           Priest
           when
           his
           Mass
           was
           ended
           .
           She
           was
           so
           much
           edify'd
           ,
           and
           so
           satisfy'd
           with
           the
           discourse
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           she
           immediately
           inform'd
           her
           Uncle
           ,
           at
           whose
           House
           she
           lodg'd
           ,
           of
           this
           treasure
           which
           she
           had
           discover'd
           .
        
         
           
             Ierome
             Casalini
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           very
           considerable
           Clergy-man
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           noble
           Blood
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Vertue
           ,
           went
           in
           search
           of
           this
           Spanish
           Priest
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           which
           was
           given
           of
           him
           by
           his
           Niece
           :
           And
           having
           found
           him
           at
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           he
           importun'd
           him
           so
           much
           ,
           to
           take
           a
           Lodging
           in
           his
           House
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           cou'd
           not
           in
           Civility
           refuse
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Holy
           Man
           wou'd
           never
           accept
           of
           his
           Table
           ,
           of
           whose
           House
           he
           had
           accepted
           .
           He
           begg'd
           his
           Bread
           from
           Door
           to
           Door
           according
           to
           his
           usual
           custome
           ;
           and
           liv'd
           on
           nothing
           but
           the
           Alms
           which
           was
           given
           him
           in
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
         
           Every
           day
           ,
           after
           having
           celebrated
           the
           Divine
           Mysteries
           in
           St.
           
           Luc●e's
           Church
           ,
           of
           which
           Casalini
           was
           Curate
           ,
           he
           there
           heard
           the
           Confessions
           of
           such
           as
           presented
           themselves
           before
           him
           :
           After
           which
           he
           visited
           the
           Prisons
           and
           the
           Hospitals
           ,
           Catechiz'd
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           Preach'd
           to
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           he
           spoke
           but
           very
           ill
           ;
           and
           his
           Language
           was
           only
           a
           kind
           of
           
             Lingua
             franca
          
           ,
           a
           confus'd
           medley
           ,
           of
           
             Italian
             ,
             French
          
           and
           Spanish
           :
           But
           he
           pronounc'd
           it
           with
           so
           much
           vehemenco
           ,
           and
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           Sermons
           was
           so
           solid
           ,
           that
           his
           ill
           accent
           ,
           and
           his
           improper
           Phrases
           were
           past
           by
           .
           His
           Audience
           attended
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           Man
           descended
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           his
           Sermon
           being
           ended
           ,
           came
           to
           cast
           themselves
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           and
           make
           Confession
           .
        
         
           These
           continual
           labours
           ,
           
           during
           a
           very
           sharp
           Winter
           ,
           threw
           him
           into
           a
           relapse
           of
           sickness
           ,
           much
           more
           dangerous
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           as
           it
           were
           to
           verify
           the
           Prediction
           of
           St.
           Ierome
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           Quartan
           Ague
           ,
           which
           was
           both
           malignant
           and
           obstinate
           :
           insomuch
           that
           it
           cast
           him
           into
           an
           extreme
           faintness
           ▪
           and
           made
           him
           as
           meagre
           as
           a
           Skeleton
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           lean
           and
           languishing
           a●
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           ceas'd
           not
           to
           crawl
           to
           th●
           
           publick
           places
           ,
           and
           excite
           Passengers
           to
           Repentance
           .
           When
           his
           Voice
           ●ail'd
           him
           ,
           his
           wan
           and
           mortify'd
           Face
           ,
           the
           very
           picture
           of
           Death
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           speak
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           presence
           alone
           had
           admirable
           effects
           .
        
         
           
             Ierome
             Casalini
          
           profited
           so
           well
           ,
           by
           the
           Instructions
           and
           Example
           of
           the
           holy
           Man
           ,
           that
           he
           arriv'd
           in
           a
           short
           space
           to
           a
           high
           degree
           of
           Holiness
           :
           The
           greater
           knowledge
           he
           had
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           the
           more
           admir'd
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           related
           .
           And
           it
           is
           from
           this
           vertuous
           Church-man
           chiefly
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           this
           account
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           having
           labour'd
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           he
           pass'd
           the
           Night
           in
           Prayer
           ;
           that
           on
           Friday
           saying
           the
           Mass
           of
           the
           Passion
           ,
           he
           melted
           into
           Tears
           ,
           and
           was
           often
           ra●ish'd
           in
           his
           Soul
           ;
           that
           he
           spoke
           but
           seldome
           ,
           but
           that
           all
           his
           words
           were
           full
           of
           sound
           Reason
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Grace
           .
        
         
           While
           Xavier
           was
           thus
           employing
           his
           Labours
           at
           Bolognia
           ,
           
           he
           was
           recall'd
           to
           Rome
           by
           Father
           Ignatius
           ;
           who
           had
           already
           presented
           himself
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           him
           the
           Service
           both
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Companions
           .
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Third
           accepted
           the
           good
           Will
           of
           these
           new
           Labourers
           ,
           enjoining
           them
           to
           begin
           their
           Work
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           preach
           under
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           See.
           The
           
           principal
           Churches
           were
           assign'd
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           St.
           Laurence
           in
           Damaso
           was
           allotted
           to
           Xavier
           .
        
         
           Being
           now
           freed
           from
           his
           
             Quartan
             Ague
          
           ,
           and
           his
           strength
           being
           again
           restor'd
           ,
           he
           preach'd
           with
           more
           vigour
           and
           vehemence
           than
           ever
           .
        
         
           Death
           ,
           the
           last
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           pains
           of
           Hell
           ,
           were
           the
           common
           Subject
           of
           his
           Sermons
           .
           He
           propos'd
           those
           terrible
           truths
           after
           a
           plain
           manner
           ,
           but
           withal
           ,
           so
           movingly
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           came
           in
           Crowds
           to
           hear
           him
           preach
           ,
           departed
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           a
           profound
           silence
           ;
           and
           thought
           less
           of
           giving
           Praises
           to
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           than
           of
           Converting
           their
           own
           Souls
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Famine
           which
           laid
           waste
           the
           City
           of
           Rome
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           gave
           opportunity
           to
           the
           ten
           Stranger-Priests
           ,
           to
           relieve
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           miserable
           People
           ,
           oppress'd
           with
           want
           ,
           and
           unregarded
           .
           Xavier
           was
           ardent
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           find
           them
           places
           of
           accommodation
           ,
           and
           to
           procure
           Alms
           for
           their
           Subsistance
           .
           He
           bore
           them
           even
           upon
           his
           Shoulders
           to
           the
           places
           which
           were
           provided
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           attended
           them
           with
           all
           imaginable
           care
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           
             Iames
             Govea
          
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           acquainted
           with
           
           
             Ignatius
             ,
             Xavier
          
           ,
           and
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           Principal
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Saint
           Barbe
           ,
           when
           they
           liv'd
           together
           there
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           Rome
           on
           some
           important
           business
           for
           which
           he
           was
           sent
           thither
           by
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           wonderful
           effects
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           wrote
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           formerly
           done
           from
           Paris
           ,
           on
           the
           Reports
           which
           were
           spread
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           such
           Men
           as
           these
           ,
           Knowing
           ,
           Humble
           ,
           Charitable
           ,
           inflam'd
           with
           Zeal
           ,
           inde●atigable
           in
           Labour
           ,
           lovers
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           who
           aim'd
           at
           nothing
           but
           the
           Honour
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           were
           fit
           to
           be
           employ'd
           in
           the
           East-Indies
           ,
           to
           plant
           ,
           and
           propagate
           the
           Faith.
           He
           adjoin'd
           ,
           That
           if
           his
           Majesty
           were
           desirous
           of
           these
           excellent
           Men
           ,
           he
           had
           only
           to
           ask
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           absolute
           disposition
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           the
           most
           Religious
           Prince
           then
           living
           ,
           wrote
           thereupon
           to
           his
           Embassadour
           
             Don
             Pedro
             Mascaregnas
          
           ,
           and
           order'd
           him
           to
           obtain
           from
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           ●ix
           at
           least
           of
           those
           Apostolick
           Men
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           commended
           to
           him
           by
           Govea
           .
           The
           Pope
           having
           heard
           the
           Proposition
           of
           Mascaregnas
           ,
           remitted
           the
           whole
           business
           to
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           for
           whom
           he
           had
           already
           a
           great
           consideration
           :
           
           and
           who
           had
           lately
           presented
           to
           his
           Holiness
           the
           model
           of
           the
           new
           Order
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Companions
           were
           desirous
           to
           establish
           .
        
         
           Ignatius
           who
           had
           propos'd
           to
           himself
           no
           less
           a
           design
           ,
           than
           the
           Reformation
           of
           the
           vvhole
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           savv
           the
           urgent
           necessities
           of
           Europe
           ,
           infected
           vvith
           Heresie
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           return'd
           this
           ansvver
           to
           Mascaregnas
           ,
           that
           of
           ten
           ,
           which
           vvas
           their
           vvhole
           number
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           spare
           him
           at
           the
           most
           but
           tvvo
           persons
           .
           The
           Pope
           approv'd
           this
           ansvver
           ,
           and
           order'd
           Ignatius
           to
           make
           the
           choice
           himself
           .
           Thereupon
           Ignatius
           nam'd
           
             Simon
             Rodriguez
          
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Bobadilla
          
           a
           Spaniard
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           was
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           employ'd
           at
           Sienna
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naples
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           been
           Commissioned
           by
           the
           Holy-Father
           .
           Though
           Rodriguez
           vvas
           languishing
           under
           a
           Quartan
           Ague
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           recall'd
           from
           Sienna
           ,
           yet
           he
           fail'd
           not
           to
           obey
           the
           Summons
           ;
           and
           shortly
           after
           embarking
           on
           a
           Ship
           of
           Lisbonne
           vvhich
           vvent
           off
           from
           
             Civita
             Vecchia
          
           ,
           carried
           with
           him
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerin
          
           ,
           vvho
           ,
           some
           month
           before
           ,
           had
           joyn'd
           himself
           to
           their
           Society
           ▪
        
         
           As
           for
           Bobadilla
           ,
           he
           vvas
           no
           sooner
           come
           to
           Rome
           ,
           than
           he
           fell
           Sick
           of
           a
           continued
           Feaver
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           h●●
           
           Distemper
           was
           the
           hand
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           vvhich
           had
           ordain'd
           another
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           for
           the
           Mission
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           For
           sometimes
           that
           which
           appears
           but
           chance
           ,
           or
           a
           purely
           natural
           effect
           in
           the
           Lives
           of
           men
           ,
           is
           a
           disposition
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           vvhich
           moves
           by
           secret
           ways
           to
           its
           own
           propos'd
           ends
           ;
           and
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           execute
           those
           designs
           ,
           by
           means
           as
           easy
           as
           they
           are
           powerful
           .
        
         
           Mascaregnas
           who
           had
           finish'd
           his
           Embassy
           ,
           
           and
           was
           desirous
           to
           carry
           with
           him
           into
           Portugal
           ,
           the
           second
           Missioner
           who
           had
           been
           promis'd
           him
           ,
           was
           within
           a
           day
           of
           his
           departure
           ,
           when
           Bobadilla
           arriv'd
           .
           Ignatius
           seeing
           him
           in
           no
           condition
           to
           undertake
           a
           Voyage
           ,
           apply'd
           himself
           to
           God
           for
           his
           direction
           ,
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           one
           to
           fill
           his
           place
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           him
           whom
           God
           had
           chosen
           .
           For
           he
           was
           immediately
           enlightned
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           was
           that
           Vessel
           of
           Election
           .
           He
           call'd
           for
           him
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           and
           being
           fill'd
           with
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           ,
           Xavier
           (
           said
           he
           )
           I
           had
           nam'd
           Bobadilla
           for
           the
           Indies
           ,
           but
           the
           Almighty
           has
           nominated
           you
           this
           day
           .
           I
           declare
           it
           to
           you
           from
           the
           Vicar
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Receive
           an
           Employment
           committed
           to
           your
           charge
           by
           his
           
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           deliver'd
           by
           my
           mouth
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           con●err'd
           on
           you
           by
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           in
           person
           .
           And
           rejoyce
           for
           your
           finding
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           that
           ●ervent
           desire
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           have
           ,
           of
           carrying
           the
           Faith
           into
           remote
           Countries
           .
           You
           have
           not
           here
           a
           narrow
           Pa●●stine
           ,
           or
           a
           Province
           of
           Asia
           in
           prospect
           ,
           but
           a
           vast
           extent
           of
           ground
           ;
           and
           innumerable
           Kingdoms
           .
           An
           entire
           World
           is
           reserv'd
           for
           your
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           so
           large
           a
           Field
           ,
           is
           worthy
           of
           your
           courage
           and
           your
           zeal
           .
           Go
           ,
           my
           Brother
           ,
           where
           the
           voice
           of
           God
           has
           call'd
           you
           ;
           where
           the
           Holy
           See
           has
           sent
           you
           ,
           and
           kindle
           those
           unknown
           Nations
           ,
           with
           the
           flame
           that
           burns
           within
           you
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           wholly
           confounded
           in
           himself
           with
           these
           expressions
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           with
           tears
           of
           a
           tender
           affection
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           blushing
           in
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           answer'd
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           but
           be
           astonish'd
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           pitch
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           weak
           ,
           and
           pusilanimous
           as
           himself
           ,
           for
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           which
           requir'd
           no
           less
           than
           an
           Apostle
           :
           that
           nevertheless
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           obey
           the
           commands
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           offer'd
           himself
           ,
           with
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           to
           do
           and
           suffer
           all
           things
           ,
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           Indians
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           giving
           leave
           
           to
           his
           internal
           joy
           ,
           to
           break
           out
           ,
           and
           to
           diffuse
           it self
           ,
           he
           more
           confidently
           said
           to
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           that
           his
           desires
           were
           now
           accomplish'd
           .
           That
           for
           a
           long
           time
           he
           had
           sigh'd
           after
           the
           Indies
           ,
           without
           daring
           to
           declare
           it
           ▪
           And
           that
           he
           hop'd
           ,
           from
           those
           Idolatrous
           Nations
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           honour
           of
           dying
           for
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           deny'd
           him
           in
           the
           Holy-Land
           .
        
         
           He
           added
           ,
           
           in
           the
           height
           of
           these
           transports
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           he
           saw
           that
           clearly
           ,
           of
           vvhich
           God
           had
           often
           given
           him
           a
           glymps
           ,
           under
           some
           misterious
           Figures
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           Xavier
           had
           frequently
           dreamt
           by
           night
           ,
           that
           he
           carried
           on
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           a
           Gigantick
           ,
           and
           very
           swarthy
           Indian
           ;
           and
           opprest
           with
           this
           strong
           imagination
           ,
           he
           groan'd
           and
           sigh'd
           ,
           in
           that
           uneasie
           slumber
           ,
           as
           one
           out
           of
           breath
           ,
           and
           labouring
           under
           an
           intolerable
           burden
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           noise
           of
           his
           groans
           and
           heavings
           ,
           wak'd
           those
           vvho
           were
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           same
           Chamber
           :
           and
           ,
           one
           night
           ,
           it
           hapning
           that
           Father
           Laynez
           being
           awaken'd
           by
           it
           ,
           ask'd
           him
           what
           it
           vvas
           that
           troubled
           him
           :
           Xavier
           immediately
           told
           his
           Dream
           ,
           and
           added
           that
           it
           put
           him
           into
           a
           svveat
           ,
           with
           big
           drops
           over
           all
           his
           body
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           he
           once
           beheld
           ,
           either
           in
           
           a
           dream
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           trance
           ,
           vast
           Oceans
           full
           of
           Tempests
           and
           of
           Rocks
           ,
           desart
           Islands
           ,
           barbarous
           Countries
           ,
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           raging
           every
           where
           ,
           nakedness
           ,
           multiplicity
           of
           labours
           ,
           with
           bloody
           persecution
           ,
           and
           imminent
           dangers
           of
           death
           and
           of
           destruction
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           ghastly
           Apparition
           ,
           he
           cry'd
           aloud
           ,
           yet
           more
           ,
           O
           my
           God
           ,
           yet
           more
           !
           and
           Father
           
             Simon
             Rodriguez
          
           heard
           these
           words
           distinctly
           ,
           but
           however
           he
           importun'd
           him
           to
           declare
           their
           meaning
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           discover
           nothing
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           'till
           embarking
           for
           the
           Indies
           he
           reveal'd
           the
           Mystery
           .
        
         
           Such
           Ideas
           ,
           
           always
           present
           in
           his
           imagination
           ,
           fill'd
           his
           familiar
           discourses
           with
           notions
           of
           a
           new
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Conversion
           of
           In●idels
           .
           While
           he
           was
           speaking
           on
           that
           subject
           his
           face
           was
           on
           a
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           tears
           came
           into
           his
           eyes
           .
           This
           was
           testified
           of
           him
           by
           Father
           
             Ierome
             Dominec
          
           ,
           who
           before
           he
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Society
           ,
           had
           convers'd
           with
           him
           at
           Bolognia
           ,
           where
           a
           strict
           friendship
           was
           made
           betvvixt
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           Xavier
           vvas
           advertis'd
           of
           this
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Indies
           but
           the
           day
           before
           Mascaregnas
           departed
           ,
           he
           had
           but
           time
           enough
           to
           piece
           up
           his
           Cassock
           ,
           bid
           his
           friends
           farewell
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           kiss
           the
           feet
           of
           our
           Holy
           Father
           .
        
         
         
           Paul
           the
           third
           ,
           overjoy'd
           ,
           that
           under
           his
           Pontificate
           ,
           a
           gate
           shou'd
           be
           open'd
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           in
           the
           Oriental
           Indies
           ,
           receiv'd
           him
           with
           a
           most
           Fatherly
           affection
           ,
           and
           excited
           him
           to
           assume
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           as
           were
           worthy
           of
           so
           high
           an
           undertaking
           .
           Telling
           him
           for
           his
           encouragement
           ,
           that
           the
           eternal
           wisdom
           ,
           is
           never
           failing
           to
           supply
           us
           with
           strength
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           the
           labours
           to
           which
           it
           has
           ordain'd
           us
           ,
           even
           though
           they
           shou'd
           surpass
           all
           humane
           abilities
           .
           He
           must
           ,
           indeed
           prepare
           himself
           for
           many
           sufferings
           ,
           but
           the
           affairs
           of
           God
           ,
           succeeded
           not
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           ways
           of
           suffering
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           cou'd
           pretend
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           an
           Apostleship
           ,
           but
           by
           treading
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           Lives
           were
           but
           one
           continual
           cross
           ,
           and
           a
           daily
           death
           ▪
           That
           Heaven
           had
           employ'd
           him
           in
           the
           mission
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Souls
           ;
           That
           it
           became
           him
           to
           labour
           generously
           ,
           in
           reviving
           the
           Faith
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           where
           it
           had
           been
           planted
           by
           that
           great
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           it
           were
           necessary
           for
           him
           to
           shed
           his
           blood
           ,
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           account
           it
           his
           happiness
           to
           die
           a
           Martyr
           .
        
         
           It
           seem'd
           that
           God
           himself
           had
           spoken
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Vic●-gerent
           ,
           such
           
           impression
           had
           these
           words
           on
           the
           mind
           and
           heart
           of
           Xavier
           .
           They
           inspir'd
           into
           him
           a
           divine
           vigour
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           His
           Holiness
           ,
           there
           shone
           through
           a
           profound
           humility
           such
           a
           magnanimity
           of
           Soul
           ,
           that
           Paul
           the
           third
           ,
           had
           from
           that
           very
           minute
           ,
           a
           certain
           presage
           of
           those
           wonderful
           events
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           arriv'd
           .
           Therefore
           the
           most
           Holy
           Father
           ▪
           having
           wish'd
           him
           the
           special
           assistance
           of
           God
           in
           all
           his
           Labours
           ,
           tenderly
           embrac'd
           him
           ,
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           a
           most
           ample
           Benediction
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           departed
           in
           the
           company
           of
           Mascaregnas
           the
           15th
           .
           of
           March
           ,
           
           in
           the
           year
           1540
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           equipage
           besides
           his
           Breviary
           .
           In
           giving
           his
           last
           adieu
           to
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           he
           cast
           himself
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           humility
           desir'd
           his
           blessing
           .
           And
           in
           taking
           leave
           of
           Laynez
           ,
           he
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           a
           small
           Memorial
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           written
           ,
           and
           sign'd
           .
        
         
           This
           Memorial
           ,
           which
           is
           still
           preserv'd
           at
           Rome
           ,
           contains
           ,
           that
           he
           approves
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           depends
           on
           him
           ,
           the
           Rules
           and
           Constitutions
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           drawn
           up
           ,
           by
           Ignatius
           and
           his
           Companions
           ;
           that
           he
           elects
           Ignatius
           to
           be
           their
           General
           ,
           and
           in
           failure
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Le
             Fevre
          
           .
           That
           he
           consecrates
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           
           three
           vows
           ,
           of
           Poverty
           ,
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           in
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           rais'd
           into
           a
           Religious
           Order
           ,
           by
           the
           Apostolical
           Authority
           .
        
         
           The
           conclusion
           of
           that
           affair
           ,
           was
           daily
           expected
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           was
           happily
           finish'd
           ,
           before
           the
           ending
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           in
           that
           almost
           miraculous
           manner
           ,
           as
           is
           related
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           His
           Journey
           from
           Rome
           to
           Lisbonne
           ,
           
           was
           all
           the
           way
           by
           Land
           :
           and
           was
           above
           three
           months
           .
           Xavier
           had
           a
           Horse
           allow'd
           him
           ,
           by
           order
           from
           the
           Embassadour
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           no
           sooner
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           than
           he
           made
           him
           common
           .
           The
           Father
           often
           alighted
           to
           ease
           the
           Servants
           who
           follow'd
           on
           foot
           ;
           or
           exchang'd
           his
           Horse
           ,
           with
           others
           who
           were
           not
           so
           well
           mounted
           .
           At
           the
           Inns
           he
           was
           e●ery
           man's
           Servant
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           rubbing
           of
           the
           Horses
           ,
           by
           an
           excess
           of
           humility
           ,
           which
           ,
           on
           those
           occasions
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           forget
           the
           Dignity
           of
           his
           Character
           .
           He
           resign'd
           his
           Chamber
           and
           his
           Bed
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           wanted
           them
           ;
           and
           never
           lodg'd
           but
           either
           on
           the
           ground
           or
           on
           the
           litter
           in
           the
           Stable
           .
           In
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           ever
           chearful
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           in
           discourse
           ,
           which
           made
           all
           men
           desirous
           of
           his
           Company
           :
           but
           always
           mixing
           somewhat
           with
           that
           gayety
           ,
           
           which
           was
           edifying
           both
           to
           the
           Masters
           and
           the
           Servants
           ,
           and
           inspir'd
           them
           alike
           with
           thoughts
           of
           Piety
           .
        
         
           They
           went
           by
           Loretto
           ,
           where
           they
           rested
           at
           the
           least
           eight
           days
           ;
           after
           which
           they
           continued
           their
           Journey
           by
           Bolognia
           .
           From
           thence
           ,
           Xavier
           wrote
           to
           Ignatius
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             
               I
               Receiv'd
               ,
               
               on
               the
               Holy-day
               of
               Easter
               ,
               the
               Letter
               which
               you
               wrote
               and
               inclos'd
               in
               the
               Pacquet
               of
               my
               Lord
               Embassadour
               .
               God
               onely
               knows
               my
               joy
               in
               receiving
               it
               .
               Believing
               as
               I
               do
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               entertain
               each
               other
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               by
               any
               other
               way
               than
               that
               of
               writeing
               ,
               and
               tha●
               we
               shall
               never
               see
               each
               other
               but
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               ,
               that
               little
               time
               we
               have
               to
               live
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               of
               Exile
               ,
               to
               give
               our selves
               the
               mutual
               consolation
               of
               frequen●
               Letters
               .
               The
               correspondence
               ,
               on
               my
               part
               ▪
               shall
               be
               exactly
               kept
               ;
               for
               being
               convinc'd
               by
               the
               Reasons
               which
               you
               gave
               me
               at
               〈◊〉
               parting
               ;
               that
               a
               Commerce
               of
               this
               natur●
               ought
               to
               be
               establish'd
               ,
               in
               a
               Regular
               Met●●d
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Colonies
               and
               the
               Mothe●
               Country
               ,
               I
               have
               resolv'd
               ,
               that
               in
               what
               〈◊〉
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               I
               shall
               reside
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               Members
               of
               our
               Society
               with
               me
               ,
               to
               mai●tain
               a
               strict
               communication
               with
               you
               ,
               〈◊〉
               with
               the
               Fathers
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               send
               〈◊〉
               
               as
               large
               an
               account
               ,
               as
               possibly
               I
               can
               ,
               of
               any
               ●ews
               concerning
               us
               .
               I
               have
               taken
               my
               opportunity
               of
               seeing
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Invrea
               ,
               as
               you
               gave
               me
               in
               command
               ,
               and
               have
               discours'd
               at
               leisure
               with
               him
               .
               He
               receiv'd
               me
               with
               much
               goodness
               ,
               and
               offer'd
               me
               with
               great
               Civility
               ,
               his
               interest
               ,
               for
               our
               common
               cause
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               discourse
               which
               we
               had
               together
               ,
               I
               threw
               my self
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               kiss'd
               his
               hand
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               our
               Society
               .
               As
               much
               as
               I
               can
               gather
               by
               his
               words
               ,
               he
               extreamly
               approves
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               Living
               .
            
             
               As
               concerning
               my
               Lord
               Ambassadour
               ,
               he
               loads
               me
               with
               so
               many
               Favours
               ,
               that
               I
               shou'd
               never
               conclude
               ,
               if
               I
               began
               to
               relate
               them
               .
               And
               I
               know
               not
               how
               I
               cou'd
               suffer
               the
               many
               good
               Offices
               he
               does
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               not
               some
               hope
               of
               repaying
               him
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               at
               the
               he
               expence
               of
               my
               Life
               it self
               .
               On
               Palm-Sunday
               I
               heard
               his
               Confession
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               many
               of
               his
               Domestick
               Servants
               ;
               I
               communicated
               them
               afterwards
               ▪
               in
               the
               Holy
               Chappel
               of
               Loretto
               :
               where
               I
               said
               Mass.
               I
               〈◊〉
               wise
               Confess'd
               them
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               the
               Communion
               ,
               on
               Easter
               Sunday
               .
               My
               Lord
               Ambassadour's
               Almoner
               ,
               recommends
               himself
               to
               your
               good
               Prayers
               ;
               and
               has
               promis'd
               to
               bear
               me
               Company
               to
               the
               Indies
               .
               I
               am
               more
               taken
               up
               with
               Confessions
               here
               ,
               than
               I
               was
               in
               Rome
               ,
               at
               St.
               Lewis
               .
               I
               heartily
               
               salute
               all
               our
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               name
               not
               every
               one
               of
               them
               in
               particular
               ,
               I
               desire
               them
               to
               believe
               ,
               't
               is
               neither
               from
               my
               want
               of
               Memory
               ,
               or
               Affection
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 Bolognia
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   31.
                   1542
                
              
               
                 Your
                 Brother
                 and
                 Servant
                 In
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   Francis.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           whole
           Town
           of
           Bolognia
           was
           in
           motion
           at
           the
           approach
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           :
           They
           were
           wonderfully
           affected
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           esteem'd
           him
           their
           Apostle
           :
           Both
           great
           and
           small
           were
           desirous
           of
           seeing
           him
           ,
           and
           most
           of
           them
           discover'd
           the
           state
           of
           their
           Conscience
           to
           him
           ;
           many
           of
           them
           proffer'd
           themselves
           to
           go
           along
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Indies
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           shed
           Tears
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           as
           thinking
           they
           shou'd
           never
           more
           behold
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Ierome
             Casalini
          
           ,
           Curate
           of
           St.
           Lucy
           ,
           who
           had
           lodg'd
           him
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           was
           most
           particularly
           kind
           to
           him
           at
           his
           return
           :
           He
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           accept
           of
           h●●
           House
           once
           more
           ;
           and
           his
           Church
           became
           as
           it
           were
           the
           publick
           Rendezvous
           where
           Xavier
           heard
           an
           infinite
           numbe●
           of
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           long
           Journey
           ,
           
           ther●
           happen'd
           two
           or
           three
           passages
           ,
           whic●
           were
           sufficiently
           remarkable
           .
           A
           domestick
           Servant
           to
           the
           Ambassadour
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           rode
           ●efore
           ,
           as
           H●rbinger
           ,
           to
           take
           up
           L●dgings
           for
           the
           Train
           ,
           a
           violent
           and
           brutal
           Man
           ,
           being
           reprehended
           by
           his
           Lord
           ,
           for
           having
           been
           negligent
           in
           his
           duty
           ,
           ●ell
           into
           a
           horrible
           fit
           of
           Passion
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           out
           of
           Mascaregnas
           his
           presence
           .
           Xavier
           heard
           him
           ,
           but
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           provoking
           him
           to
           any
           farther
           extravagance
           .
           But
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           when
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           set
           out
           before
           the
           Comp●ny
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           custome
           ,
           he
           ●●urr'd
           after
           him
           at
           full
           speed
           .
           He
           found
           him
           ,
           lying
           under
           his
           Horse
           ,
           who
           was
           fallen
           with
           him
           from
           a
           Precipice
           ,
           the
           Man
           ●orely
           bruis'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Horse
           kill'd
           outright
           .
           Wretched
           creature
           ,
           said
           the
           Father
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           had
           become
           of
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           ●●dst
           dy'd
           of
           this
           fall
           ?
           These
           few
           words
           made
           him
           sensible
           of
           his
           ●●rious
           expressions
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           sincerely
           ask'd
           pardon
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           And
           Xavier
           alighting
           ,
           mounted
           him
           on
           his
           own
           Horse
           ,
           and
           ●●lked
           on
           Foot
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           their
           Lodging
           .
        
         
           Another
           time
           the
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Horse
           attempting
           to
           pass
           a
           small
           River
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           deep
           and
           rapid
           ,
           the
           Current
           carryed
           away
           both●
           Man
           and
           Horse
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Company
           gave
           him
           for
           lost
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           mov'd
           with
           Compassion
           ,
           
           for
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           because
           having
           had
           a
           call
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           Relig●ous
           Life
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           follow'd
           the
           motions
           of
           Grace
           ,
           but
           remain'd
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           began
           to
           implore
           God
           in
           his
           behalf
           .
           The
           Embassadour
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           great
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           join'd
           in
           that
           devout
           Action
           ,
           and
           commanded
           the
           whole
           Train
           to
           follow
           their
           Example
           .
           They
           had
           scarcely
           open'd
           their
           Mouths
           for
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           Man
           and
           Horse
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           drowning
           ,
           came
           again
           above
           Water
           ,
           and
           were
           carry'd
           to
           the
           Bank
           ▪
           The
           Gentleman
           was
           drawn
           out
           ,
           pale
           in
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           half
           dead
           .
           When
           he
           had
           recover'd
           his
           Senses
           ,
           Xavier
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           thoughts
           he
           had
           ▪
           when
           he
           was
           at
           the
           point
           of
           perishing
           He
           freely
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Religious
           Life
           ,
           to
           which
           God
           had
           call'd
           him
           then
           struck
           upon
           his
           Soul
           ;
           with
           disma
           apprehensions
           ,
           for
           having
           neglected
           th●
           means
           of
           his
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           He
           protested
           afterwards
           ,
           as
           Xavier
           himself
           relates
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           That
           ,
           in
           that
           dreadful
           moment
           ,
           the
           remorse
           of
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           senc●
           of
           Gods
           Judgments
           ,
           on
           Souls
           unfaithf●●
           to
           their
           Vocation
           ,
           were
           more
           terrible
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           than
           the
           horrours
           even
           of
           Death
           〈◊〉
           self
           .
           He
           spoke
           of
           Eternal
           Punishment●
           
           with
           expressions
           so
           lively
           and
           so
           strong
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           already
           felt
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           return'd
           from
           Hell.
           He
           frequently
           said
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Saint
           has
           assur'd
           us
           )
           that
           by
           a
           just
           Judgment
           of
           Eternal
           God
           ,
           those
           ,
           who
           during
           their
           Life
           ,
           made
           no
           preparations
           for
           their
           Death
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           leisure
           to
           think
           on
           God
           ,
           when
           Death
           surpris'd
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Ambassadour
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           People
           doubted
           not
           ,
           but
           the
           safty
           of
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           ascrib'd
           to
           the
           Merits
           of
           ●he
           Saint
           :
           But
           Xavier
           himself
           believ'd
           it
           ●o
           be
           the
           pure
           effect
           of
           the
           Embassadours
           Devotion
           :
           for
           thus
           he
           writes
           to
           Father
           Ignatius
           concerning
           it
           .
           —
           
             Our
             Lord
             was
             pleas'd
             to
             give
             ●ar
             to
             the
             fervent
             Prayers
             ●f
             his
             Servant
          
           Mascaregnas
           ,
           
             which
             he
             ●ade
             with
             Tears
             in
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             for
             the
             deli●erance
             of
             the
             poor
             Creature
             ,
             whom
             we
             look'd
             ●pon
             as
             lost
             ;
             and
             who
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             ●aws
             of
             Death
             by
             a
             most
             evident
             Miracle
             .
          
        
         
           In
           passing
           over
           the
           Alpes
           ,
           the
           Embas●●dour's
           Secretary
           alighting
           to
           walk
           in
           a
           ●ifficult
           way
           ,
           which
           he
           cou'd
           not
           well
           ●bserve
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Snows
           ,
           his
           ●oot
           happen'd
           to
           slip
           on
           a
           sharp
           descent
           ;
           ●nd
           he
           roll'd
           down
           into
           a
           Precipice
           :
           he
           had
           tumbled
           to
           the
           very
           bottom
           ,
           if
           ,
           in
           falling
           ,
           his
           Cloaths
           had
           not
           taken
           hold
           ●n
           one
           of
           the
           Crags
           of
           the
           Rock
           ,
           where
           
           he
           remain'd
           hanging
           over
           the
           depths
           without
           ability
           ,
           either
           to
           disingage
           himself
           ,
           or
           get
           up
           again
           .
           Those
           who
           follow'd
           ,
           made
           towards
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           horrour
           of
           that
           Abyss
           stopt
           short
           the
           most
           daring
           :
           Xavier
           ,
           only
           ,
           made
           not
           the
           least
           demur
           ,
           he
           descended
           the
           Precipice
           ,
           and
           lending
           his
           Hand
           to
           the
           Secretary
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           dragg'd
           him
           up
           .
        
         
           Being
           gotten
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           
           and
           having
           pass'd
           the
           Pyreneans
           ,
           on
           the
           side
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           now
           approaching
           
             Pampeluna
             ,
             Mascaregnas
          
           bethought
           himself
           ,
           that
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           for
           by
           that
           name
           Xavier
           was
           usually
           call'd
           ,
           had
           not
           spoken
           one
           word
           of
           going
           to
           the
           Castle
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           which
           was
           but
           little
           distant
           from
           their
           Rode
           :
           He
           remember'd
           him
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           even
           so
           importunate
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           since
           he
           was
           about
           to
           leave
           Europe
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           never
           more
           to
           see
           it
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           not
           in
           decency
           dispence
           with
           giving
           a
           visit
           to
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           taking
           his
           last
           leave
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           who
           was
           yet
           living
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           the
           Arguments
           of
           Mascaregnas
           ,
           wrought
           no
           effect
           upon
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           having
           forsaken
           all
           things
           for
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           nothing
           remaining
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           who
           also
           was
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           Flesh
           and
           Bloo●
           
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Apostolical
           Spirit
           .
           He
           turn'd
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Rode
           ,
           but
           only
           said
           to
           the
           Embassadour
           ,
           That
           he
           deferr'd
           the
           sight
           of
           his
           Relations
           ,
           till
           he
           shou'd
           visit
           them
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           that
           this
           transient
           view
           wou'd
           be
           accompany'd
           but
           with
           Melancholy
           and
           Sadness
           ,
           the
           common
           products
           of
           a
           last
           farewel
           ,
           but
           in
           Heaven
           he
           shou'd
           eternally
           behold
           them
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           least
           allay
           of
           ●orrow
           .
        
         
           Mascaregnas
           had
           already
           a
           high
           Idea
           of
           
           Xavier's
           Vertue
           ;
           but
           this
           wonderful
           disingagement
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           more
           increas'd
           the
           esteem
           which
           he
           had
           of
           him
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           before
           they
           reach'd
           Portugal
           ,
           he
           sent
           an
           Express
           to
           King
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           with
           no
           other
           errand
           ▪
           than
           to
           inform
           of
           the
           Holiness
           of
           this
           second
           Missioner
           to
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           They
           arriv'd
           at
           Lisbonne
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           Iune
           :
           
           And
           Xavier
           retir'd
           to
           the
           Hospital
           of
           
             All
             Saints
          
           ,
           where
           Rodriguez
           ,
           who
           came
           by
           Sea
           ,
           had
           taken
           up
           his
           ●odging
           .
           He
           found
           him
           much
           weaken'd
           ●ith
           a
           
             Quartan
             Ague
          
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           left
           ●im
           ;
           and
           embrac'd
           him
           just
           at
           the
           moment
           ,
           when
           his
           ●it
           was
           coming
           on
           him
           .
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           the
           extream
           joy
           which
           Rodriguez
           found
           ,
           so
           unexpectedly
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           dissipated
           the
           Humour
           
           which
           caus'd
           his
           Disease
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Embraces
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           had
           from
           that
           time
           an
           healing
           Vertue
           ;
           certain
           it
           is
           that
           the
           ●it
           came
           not
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           forward
           ,
           the
           Sick-man
           entirely
           recover'd
           of
           that
           Distemper
           .
        
         
           Three
           or
           four
           days
           after
           ,
           
           they
           were
           both
           call'd
           to
           Court.
           The
           King
           and
           Queen
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           company
           together
           ,
           receiv'd
           Xavier
           as
           a
           Saint
           ,
           on
           the
           report
           of
           Mascaregnas
           ,
           and
           entertain'd
           him
           with
           all
           imaginable
           shews
           of
           kindness
           .
           They
           ask'd
           them
           diverse
           ▪
           Questions
           ,
           concerning
           their
           way
           of
           living
           ;
           by
           what
           accident
           their
           new
           Society
           came
           to
           be
           form'd
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           ultimate
           design
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           desir'd
           to
           be
           inform'd
           by
           them
           ,
           from
           whence
           proceeded
           that
           strange
           Persecution
           ,
           which
           was
           rais'd
           in
           Rome
           against
           their
           Body
           ,
           which
           had
           made
           so
           great
           a
           noise
           over
           all
           
             Europe
             Xavier
          
           made
           answer
           to
           all
           these
           demands
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           but
           so
           very
           pertinently
           ,
           as
           much
           satisfy'd
           both
           their
           Majesties
           :
           They
           gave
           great
           approbation
           ,
           (
           as
           himself
           relates
           in
           his
           Letter
           from
           Lisbonne
           to
           Ignatius
           ,
           )
           to
           what
           we
           said
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Discipline
           of
           our
           Houses
           ,
           the
           Quality
           of
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Mode●
           of
           our
           Foundation
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Conversation
           the
           King
           sent
           for
           the
           Prince
           of
           Portugal
           his
           Son
           
             Don
             Iuan
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Infanta
             Maria
          
           ,
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           Missioners
           might
           see
           them
           .
           And
           from
           thence
           his
           Majesty
           took
           occasion
           of
           relating
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           many
           Children
           he
           had
           still
           living
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           he
           had
           lost
           ;
           which
           turn'd
           the
           Discourse
           on
           the
           Education
           of
           Youth
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Fathers
           were
           dismiss'd
           ,
           the
           King
           recommended
           to
           their
           care
           ,
           an
           hundred
           young
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           were
           bred
           at
           Court.
           
        
         
           Though
           an
           Officer
           of
           the
           Palace
           had
           orders
           to
           prepare
           an
           handsome
           Lodging
           ,
           
           with
           good
           Accommodation
           for
           Xavier
           and
           Rodriguez
           ,
           they
           return'd
           to
           their
           Hospital
           ,
           and
           there
           continu'd
           .
           They
           wou'd
           not
           so
           much
           as
           receive
           their
           Entertainment
           of
           Diet
           ,
           which
           was
           assign'd
           them
           from
           Court
           ,
           but
           went
           the
           round
           of
           the
           City
           begging
           Alms
           at
           their
           appoin●ed
           hours
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           in
           Poverty
           ,
           accord●ng
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           they
           ●ad
           prescrib'd
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           Fleet
           ,
           not
           being
           to
           set
           Sail
           till
           ●he
           next
           Spring
           ,
           and
           these
           Apostolical
           ●ersons
           not
           knowing
           what
           it
           was
           to
           live
           ●n
           idleness
           ,
           Xavier
           was
           not
           satisfy'd
           onely
           to
           instruct
           those
           young
           Gentlmen
           in
           Piety
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           committed
           to
           
           his
           charge
           :
           He
           gave
           himself
           an
           Employment
           ,
           and
           did
           at
           Lisbonne
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           done
           at
           
             Venice
             ,
             Bolognia
          
           and
           Rome
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           two
           years
           and
           more
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           ,
           he
           assisted
           the
           sick
           in
           the
           Hospital
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           visited
           the
           Prisoners
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           catechis'd
           the
           Children
           many
           times
           in
           the
           week
           ,
           he
           often
           discours'd
           with
           the
           principal
           persons
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           ingag'd
           them
           in
           the
           Spiritual
           Exercises
           of
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           At
           first
           ,
           he
           preach'd
           not
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           judging
           ,
           that
           the
           Ministries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           ought
           to
           begin
           with
           less
           publick
           Actions
           ,
           and
           went
           not
           into
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           without
           being
           first
           requested
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           one
           day
           sending
           for
           him
           to
           the
           Palace
           ,
           acquainted
           him
           with
           the
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           hear
           him
           preach
           ;
           and
           told
           him
           ▪
           That
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Lisbonne
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           not
           any
           longer
           to
           deferr
           his
           publick
           Exhortations
           .
        
         
           Father
           
             Simon
             Rodriguez
          
           ,
           labour'd
           also
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           in
           the
           Service
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Method
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           same
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           
             Martin
             d'
             Azpilcueta
          
           ,
           surnam'd
           the
           
             Doctor
             of
             Navarre
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Uncle
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           on
           the
           Mother's
           side
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           chief
           Professour
           o●
           
           Divinity
           ,
           in
           the
           University
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           having
           heard
           the
           news
           of
           his
           Nephew's
           arrival
           ,
           wrote
           earnestly
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
             That
             it
             wou'd
             please
             him
             to
             send
             Father
          
           Francis
           
             to
             him
          
           .
           He
           added
           ,
           
             That
             in
             case
             the
             Father
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             remain
             with
             him
             till
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             oblige
             himself
             to
             make
             two
             new
             Lectures
             ,
             at
             his
             own
             expence
             ,
             the
             one
             in
             Canon-Law
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Mystical
             Divinity
             ▪
          
           And
           farther
           ,
           
             That
             in
             few
             years
             afterwards
             he
             wou'd
             follow
          
           Xavier
           
             to
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             in
             conjunction
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             the
          
           Eastern
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           These
           Letters
           prevail'd
           nothing
           ;
           the
           Man
           ,
           who
           had
           refus'd
           so
           much
           as
           to
           turn
           out
           of
           his
           way
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           Mother
           ,
           was
           bent
           against
           the
           taking
           of
           a
           Journey
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           his
           important
           business
           to
           visit
           one
           of
           his
           Relations
           .
           The
           King
           retain'd
           Xavier
           at
           Lisbonne
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           Xavier
           himself
           :
           And
           the
           Father
           wrote
           a
           Letter
           of
           excuse
           to
           the
           Doctor
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           who
           had
           written
           two
           to
           him
           full
           of
           tenderness
           and
           friendship
           .
           As
           that
           Doctor
           was
           unsatisfy'd
           with
           that
           kind
           of
           Life
           ,
           which
           his
           Nephew
           had
           embrac'd
           ,
           so
           Xavier
           resolv'd
           him
           ,
           on
           that
           point
           ,
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             For
             what
             concerns
             our
             Institute
             ,
             of
             which
             so
             many
             reports
             are
             now
             rais'd
             ,
             I
             have
             but
             one
             word
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             
             say
             of
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             of
             little
             consequence
             ,
             Illustrious
             Doctor
             ,
             to
             be
             judg'd
             by
             Men
             ,
             especially
             by
             such
             ,
             who
             will
             needs
             be
             judging
             before
             they
             understand
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             to
             his
             intention
             of
             going
             to
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             he
             desir'd
             him
             to
             think
             no
             farther
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             thus
          
           Navarre
           
             relates
             that
             passage
             in
             his
             Manual
             ▪
          
           I
           had
           resolv'd
           to
           have
           ended
           my
           days
           ▪
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           if
           Xavier
           in
           consideration
           of
           my
           great
           Age
           ,
           had
           not
           thought
           me
           uncapable
           of
           those
           labours
           which
           attend
           his
           Mission
           :
           and
           if
           he
           had
           not
           written
           to
           me
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           that
           I
           shou'd
           comfort
           my self
           for
           his
           absence
           ,
           by
           the
           hope
           of
           seeing
           each
           other
           in
           the
           Celestial
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           Our
           two
           Missioners
           labour'd
           not
           in
           vain
           at
           Lisbonne
           .
           
           From
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           Devotion
           began
           to
           spread
           amongst
           the
           people
           .
           All
           Men
           ran
           to
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           before
           ,
           was
           never
           thought
           on
           ,
           but
           in
           Lent
           :
           And
           this
           holy
           Custom
           diffus'd
           it self
           insensibly
           through
           all
           the
           Towns
           of
           Portugal
           .
           Many
           ,
           who
           had
           deferr'd
           their
           Conversion
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           now
           on
           the
           sudden
           gave
           themselves
           up
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           even
           renounc'd
           the
           World.
           The
           most
           inveterate
           Enemies
           were
           sincerely
           reconcil'd
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           impudent
           Harlots
           abandon'd
           their
           prostitute
           way
           of
           living
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           change
           of
           Manners
           ,
           was
           most
           particularly
           apparent
           at
           the
           Court
           :
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           truly
           Religious
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           goodness
           ,
           was
           the
           first
           to
           declare
           himself
           against
           those
           Vices
           ,
           which
           usually
           in●ect
           the
           Palaces
           of
           Princes
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           introduce
           a
           Reformation
           by
           degrees
           ,
           not
           only
           into
           his
           House
           ,
           but
           also
           dilate
           it
           through
           his
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           he
           oblig'd
           all
           the
           young
           Courtiers
           to
           confess
           themselves
           once
           a
           week
           ;
           for
           he
           said
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Lords
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             wou'd
             accustom
             themselves
             from
             their
             tender
             years
             ,
             to
             the
             service
             and
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             live
             with
             greater
             Christianity
             in
             their
             riper
             age
             :
             and
             if
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             came
             once
             to
             give
             good
             examples
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             who
             form
             themselves
             according
             to
             their
             Model
             ,
             wou'd
             not
             fail
             to
             regulate
             their
             manners
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             reformation
             of
             all
             degrees
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             consisted
             chiefly
             in
             the
             vertuous
             education
             of
             young
             Noblemen
             .
          
        
         
           The
           example
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           young
           Courtiers
           drew
           the
           rest
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           Xavier
           writes
           to
           Ignatius
           in
           these
           terms
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           can
           be
           more
           regular
           than
           the
           Court
           of
           Portugal
           :
           it
           resembles
           rather
           a
           Religious
           Society
           ,
           than
           a
           Secular
           
           Court.
           The
           number
           of
           Courtiers
           who
           come
           to
           Confession
           ,
           and
           are
           afterwards
           communicated
           ,
           every
           eight
           days
           ,
           is
           so
           very
           great
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           admiration
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           perpetual
           thanksgiving
           for
           it
           .
           We
           are
           so
           taken
           up
           with
           hearing
           Confessions
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           were
           twice
           so
           many
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           there
           wou'd
           be
           employment
           more
           than
           enough
           for
           us
           .
           We
           are
           sitting
           on
           the
           Confession-Seat
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           though
           none
           but
           Courtiers
           are
           permitted
           to
           come
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           ,
           that
           I
           observ'd
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           was
           at
           Almerin
           ,
           those
           who
           waited
           on
           him
           ,
           from
           all
           parts
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           about
           their
           own
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           the
           custom
           is
           ,
           were
           in
           great
           admiration
           at
           this
           new
           Court-mode
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           beheld
           the
           young
           Gentlemen
           at
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Altar
           ▪
           every
           Sunday
           and
           Holiday
           ,
           with
           great
           reverence
           ,
           they
           thought
           themselves
           in
           another
           World.
           But
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           imitating
           that
           which
           they
           admir'd
           ,
           drew
           near
           to
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Penance
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           .
           Had
           we
           Confessours
           ●now
           to
           attend
           the
           Crowds
           that
           come
           to
           Court
           ,
           no
           Man
           wou'd
           venture
           to
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           King
           for
           any
           business
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           been
           first
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           well
           with
           him
           .
        
         
         
           The
           two
           labourers
           in
           God's
           Harvest
           were
           so
           exhausted
           with
           their
           pains
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           they
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Diet
           which
           was
           provided
           for
           them
           by
           the
           Kings
           appointment
           .
           For
           they
           judg'd
           their
           time
           was
           better
           employ'd
           in
           the
           service
           of
           Souls
           ,
           than
           in
           begging
           their
           daily
           Bread
           about
           the
           Streets
           .
           Yet
           they
           omitted
           not
           to
           ask
           Alms
           once
           or
           twice
           a
           week
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           difuse
           themselves
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Mortification
           and
           Poverty
           .
           With
           these
           considerations
           they
           reserv'd
           but
           little
           of
           what
           was
           sent
           them
           from
           the
           Palace
           ,
           and
           distributed
           the
           rest
           among
           the
           poor
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           perpetual
           labour
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           reduc'd
           them
           to
           preach
           but
           very
           seldom
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           leisure
           .
           But
           all
           things
           duly
           examin'd
           ,
           they
           thought
           it
           of
           more
           consequence
           to
           Gods
           Service
           ,
           to
           administer
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ,
           than
           to
           preach
           the
           Word
           ;
           because
           the
           Court
           of
           Portugal
           was
           furnish'd
           with
           able
           Preachers
           ,
           but
           was
           much
           wanting
           in
           judicious
           Confessors
           ;
           which
           was
           the
           very
           observation
           that
           Xavier
           made
           in
           the
           Letter
           above
           cited
           .
        
         
           These
           visible
           ,
           and
           wonderful
           Operations
           ,
           
           caus'd
           the
           two
           Missioners
           to
           be
           respected
           as
           Men
           sent
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           replenish'd
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Most
           
           High
           ▪
           Insomuch
           that
           all
           men
           gave
           them
           the
           Surname
           of
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           glorious
           Title
           still
           remains
           with
           their
           Successours
           in
           Portugal
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           shew'd
           them
           a
           most
           particular
           affection
           :
           And
           Xavier
           ,
           ravish'd
           with
           so
           many
           expressions
           of
           his
           goodness
           to
           them
           ,
           gives
           this
           account
           of
           it
           to
           Father
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           Our
           whole
           Society
           stands
           oblig'd
           to
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           for
           his
           singular
           favour
           to
           us
           ;
           as
           well
           the
           rest
           of
           you
           at
           Rome
           ,
           as
           we
           in
           Portugal
           .
           I
           am
           given
           to
           understand
           from
           the
           Ambassadour
           
             Mascaregnas
             ▪
          
           that
           the
           King
           told
           him
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           be
           very
           glad
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Members
           of
           our
           Company
           might
           be
           gather'd
           together
           ,
           and
           establish'd
           here
           ;
           tho'
           on
           that
           condition
           he
           employ'd
           a
           good
           part
           of
           his
           Revenue
           for
           our
           entertainment
           .
        
         
           This
           Pious
           Prince
           ,
           says
           Xavier
           
             in
             another
             of
             his
             Letters
          
           ,
           who
           has
           so
           tender
           an
           inclination
           for
           our
           Society
           ,
           and
           who
           wishes
           our
           advancement
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           were
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           has
           thereby
           engag'd
           us
           for
           ever
           to
           his
           service
           .
           And
           we
           shou'd
           be
           guilty
           of
           a
           most
           horrible
           ingratitude
           ,
           even
           to
           be
           unworthy
           of
           Life
           ,
           if
           we
           made
           not
           a
           publick
           profession
           of
           our
           Service
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           every
           day
           of
           our
           Lives
           ,
           we
           endeavour'd
           not
           to
           acknowledge
           by
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           our
           weakness
           will
           give
           us
           leave
           ,
           all
           the
           favours
           of
           so
           generous
           a
           Protector
           ,
           and
           so
           magnificent
           a
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Prince
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           ,
           who
           was
           nominated
           Cardinal
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           and
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           
             Don
             Sebastian
          
           ,
           had
           not
           less
           affection
           for
           them
           ,
           than
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           .
           Being
           grand
           Inquisitor
           ,
           he
           gave
           the
           Fathers
           an
           absolute
           power
           in
           his
           Tribunal
           ;
           and
           permitted
           them
           to
           disourse
           freely
           with
           all
           the
           Prisoners
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           the
           Greatest
           Quality
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           were
           so
           much
           edify'd
           with
           the
           Apostolique
           Life
           of
           Xavier
           and
           Rodriguez
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           desirous
           to
           embrace
           their
           Institute
           ;
           as
           some
           Learned
           persons
           of
           the
           City
           had
           already
           done
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           every
           thing
           succeeded
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           Xavier
           had
           some
           apprehensions
           concerning
           this
           tide
           of
           happiness
           ;
           he
           bemoan'd
           it
           sometimes
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           said
           that
           Prosperity
           was
           always
           ●ormidable
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           most
           pious
           undertakings
           ;
           that
           Persecution
           was
           more
           desirable
           ,
           and
           a
           much
           surer
           mark
           of
           Christ's
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           The
           two
           Missioners
           appointed
           for
           the
           Indies
           ,
           
           liv'd
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           and
           impatiently
           waited
           for
           the
           proper
           season
           of
           Navigation
           .
           But
           the
           King
           weighing
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           the
           great
           good
           which
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           in
           so
           short
           a
           time
           ,
           both
           amongst
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           the
           Common
           people
           ,
           
           was
           desirous
           to
           retain
           them
           still
           in
           Portugal
           .
           It
           seem'd
           reasonable
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           interest
           of
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           ought
           to
           be
           dearer
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           foreign
           Nations
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           new
           Labourers
           would
           produce
           a
           larger
           increase
           in
           Catholique
           Countries
           ,
           than
           amongst
           Barbarians
           .
        
         
           Yet
           that
           he
           might
           undertake
           nothing
           without
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           he
           call'd
           a
           Council
           ,
           and
           himself
           propos'd
           it
           to
           them
           .
           All
           of
           them
           approv'd
           the
           Kings
           Opinion
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           Prince
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           ;
           who
           strongly
           urg'd
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           and
           Rodriguez
           having
           been
           nominated
           for
           the
           new
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           Vicar
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           disturb
           the
           Order
           of
           Providence
           ,
           if
           he
           thwarted
           their
           intended
           Voyage
           :
           that
           the
           Indies
           were
           equally
           to
           be
           consider'd
           with
           Portugal
           it self
           ,
           since
           they
           had
           been
           Conquer'd
           by
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           and
           were
           annex'd
           to
           the
           Imperial
           Crown
           .
           That
           those
           Idolaters
           had
           better
           inclinations
           towards
           Christianity
           ,
           than
           was
           generally
           thought
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           wou'd
           come
           over
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           when
           they
           shou'd
           see
           amongst
           them
           disinterested
           Preachers
           ,
           free
           from
           Avarice
           and
           Ambition
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Opinions
           of
           Kings
           are
           always
           prevalent
           ,
           the
           Reasons
           of
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           
           were
           slighted
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           concluded
           in
           Council
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           Missioners
           shou'd
           not
           depart
           the
           Realm
           .
           This
           resolution
           afflicted
           them
           the
           more
           sensibly
           ,
           because
           they
           both
           breath'd
           after
           those
           eastern
           Countries
           ;
           their
           last
           recourse
           was
           to
           write
           to
           Rome
           ,
           and
           interpose
           the
           mediation
           of
           Father
           Ignatius
           .
           He
           accordingly
           mov'd
           the
           Pope
           in
           their
           behalf
           ,
           but
           His
           Holiness
           refus'd
           to
           make
           an
           absolute
           decision
           ,
           and
           remitted
           the
           whole
           affair
           to
           Portugal
           Insomuch
           that
           Ignatius
           sent
           word
           to
           the
           two
           Fathers
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           was
           to
           them
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           their
           duty
           to
           pay
           him
           a
           blind
           obedience
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           he
           also
           wrote
           to
           
             Don
             Pedro
             Mascaregnas
          
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           and
           Rodriguez
           were
           wholly
           at
           the
           King's
           Command
           :
           And
           that
           they
           shou'd
           always
           remain
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           in
           case
           his
           Majesty
           desir'd
           it
           .
           Notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           he
           thought
           a
           temperament
           might
           be
           found
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           Rodriguez
           might
           be
           retain'd
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           Xavier
           permitted
           to
           go
           for
           India
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           was
           satisfied
           with
           this
           proposal
           of
           Ignatius
           :
           
           and
           believ'd
           it
           to
           be
           inspir'd
           by
           God
           himself
           .
           Xavier
           transported
           with
           joy
           at
           the
           news
           of
           it
           ,
           gave
           thanks
           to
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           had
           chosen
           him
           anew
           for
           the
           Mission
           
           of
           the
           Oriential
           Parts
           ,
           or
           rather
           which
           had
           executed
           its
           eternal
           purpose
           ,
           notwithstanding
           humane
           opposition
           .
        
         
           The
           time
           of
           embarquement
           being
           come
           ,
           he
           was
           call'd
           one
           day
           to
           the
           Palace
           :
           The
           King
           discours'd
           fully
           with
           him
           ,
           concerning
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           recommended
           particularly
           to
           him
           the
           affairs
           of
           Religion
           .
           He
           likewise
           gave
           him
           in
           charge
           ,
           to
           visit
           the
           Fortresses
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           and
           take
           notice
           how
           God
           was
           serv'd
           in
           them
           :
           and
           withal
           to
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           what
           more
           was
           requisite
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           Christianity
           in
           those
           new
           Conquests
           ;
           and
           to
           write
           frequently
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           own
           person
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           he
           presented
           him
           the
           four
           Briefs
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           expedited
           from
           Rome
           the
           same
           year
           :
           in
           two
           of
           which
           ,
           our
           Holy
           Father
           had
           constituted
           Xavier
           Apostolical
           Nuncio
           ,
           and
           endued
           him
           with
           ample
           power
           for
           the
           extending
           and
           maintenance
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           throughout
           the
           East
           .
           In
           the
           third
           his
           Holiness
           recommended
           him
           to
           David
           Emperour
           of
           Ethiopia
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           fourth
           to
           all
           the
           Princes
           who
           possess'd
           the
           Isles
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           the
           Continent
           from
           the
           Cape
           of
           Good-Hope
           ,
           even
           beyond
           the
           Ganges
           .
        
         
         
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           had
           requested
           these
           Briefs
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Pope
           had
           freely
           granted
           them
           ,
           with
           design
           thereby
           to
           make
           the
           Mission
           of
           Father
           Francis
           the
           more
           Illustrious
           and
           Authentique
           .
           The
           Father
           receiv'd
           them
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           profound
           respect
           ,
           saying
           that
           as
           much
           as
           his
           weakness
           was
           capable
           of
           performing
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           endeavour
           to
           sustain
           the
           burden
           ,
           which
           God
           and
           Man
           had
           laid
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           days
           before
           he
           went
           to
           Sea
           ,
           
             Don
             Antonio
             d'
             Ataida
          
           Count
           of
           Castagnera
           ,
           who
           supervis'd
           the
           Provisions
           of
           the
           Naval
           Army
           ,
           advertis'd
           Xavier
           to
           make
           a
           Note
           of
           what
           things
           were
           necessary
           for
           him
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           assuring
           him
           from
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           be
           furnish'd
           to
           his
           own
           desire
           .
           They
           want
           nothing
           ,
           reply'd
           the
           Father
           with
           a
           smile
           ,
           who
           have
           occasion
           for
           nothing
           .
           I
           am
           much
           oblig'd
           to
           the
           King
           for
           his
           Liberality
           ,
           and
           to
           you
           for
           your
           care
           of
           me
           ;
           but
           I
           owe
           more
           to
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           and
           you
           wou'd
           not
           wish
           me
           to
           distrust
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Count
           of
           Castagnera
           ,
           who
           had
           an
           express
           Order
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           large
           Provision
           for
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           was
           very
           urgent
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           importun'd
           him
           so
           strongly
           to
           take
           something
           ,
           for
           
           fear
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           of
           tempting
           Providence
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           every
           day
           work
           Miracles
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           ,
           not
           to
           appear
           either
           obstinate
           or
           presumptuous
           ,
           demanded
           some
           few
           little
           Books
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           foresaw
           he
           shou'd
           have
           occasion
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           a
           thick
           Cloath
           Habit
           against
           the
           excessive
           colds
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           be
           endur'd
           in
           doubling
           the
           Cape
           .
        
         
           The
           Count
           amaz'd
           that
           the
           Father
           ask'd
           for
           nothing
           more
           ,
           besought
           him
           to
           make
           a
           better
           use
           of
           the
           Kings
           offers
           :
           but
           seeing
           that
           all
           his
           intreaties
           prevail'd
           nothing
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           Master
           in
           every
           thing
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           with
           some
           kind
           of
           heat
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           least
           you
           cannot
           possibly
           refuse
           a
           Servant
           to
           attend
           you
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           sure
           you
           cannot
           be
           without
           one
           .
        
         
           So
           long
           as
           I
           have
           the
           use
           of
           these
           two
           hands
           ,
           replyed
           Xavier
           ,
           I
           will
           have
           no
           other
           Servant
           :
           But
           decency
           ,
           rejoin'd
           the
           Count
           ,
           requires
           that
           you
           shou'd
           have
           one
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           but
           to
           maintain
           the
           dignity
           of
           your
           Character
           .
           How
           shameful
           wou'd
           it
           seem
           to
           behold
           an
           Apostolical
           Legat
           washing
           his
           own
           Linnen
           on
           the
           Deck
           ,
           and
           dressing
           his
           own
           Victuals
           .
           I
           will
           take
           upon
           me
           for
           once
           ,
           said
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           serve
           my self
           and
           others
           too
           without
           dishonouring
           my
           Character
           .
           So
           long
           
           as
           I
           do
           no
           ill
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           no
           fear
           of
           scandalizing
           my
           Neighbour
           ;
           nor
           of
           debasing
           that
           Authority
           with
           which
           I
           am
           intrusted
           by
           the
           Holy
           See.
           They
           are
           these
           humane
           considerations
           ,
           and
           false
           notions
           of
           decencies
           and
           punctilios
           which
           have
           reduc'd
           the
           Church
           to
           that
           condition
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           now
           see
           it
           .
        
         
           This
           positive
           answer
           stop'd
           Castagnera's
           mouth
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           ,
           he
           gave
           great
           commendations
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           publickly
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           it
           much
           more
           difficult
           to
           combat
           the
           denials
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           than
           to
           satisfie
           the
           craving
           desires
           of
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           of
           his
           departure
           being
           come
           at
           length
           ,
           
           and
           all
           things
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           set
           Sail
           ,
           Xavier
           went
           to
           the
           Port
           ,
           with
           his
           two
           Companions
           ,
           whom
           he
           carried
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           namely
           Father
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerino
          
           an
           Italian
           ,
           and
           
             Francis
             Man●illa
          
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           yet
           in
           Priests
           Orders
           .
           
             Simon
             Rodriguez
          
           bore
           him
           Company
           to
           the
           Fleet
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           embracing
           each
           other
           with
           much
           tenderness
           ,
           
             My
             Brother
             ,
             said
          
           Xavier
           ,
           
             these
             are
             the
             last
             words
             which
             I
             shall
             ever
             say
             to
             you
             :
             We
             shall
             see
             each
             other
             no
             more
             in
             this
             present
             World
             ;
             let
             us
             endure
             our
             separation
             with
             patience
             :
             for
             most
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             being
             well
             united
             
             with
             our
             Lord
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             united
             in
             our selves
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             divide
             us
             from
             the
             Society
             which
             we
             have
             in
          
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           remains
           ,
           I
           will
           ,
           for
           your
           satisfaction
           ,
           added
           he
           ,
           discover
           to
           you
           a
           Secret
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           I
           have
           conceal'd
           from
           your
           knowledge
           :
           You
           may
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           lodg'd
           as
           Chamber-Fellows
           ,
           in
           the
           Hospital
           at
           Rome
           ,
           you
           heard
           me
           crying
           out
           one
           night
           ,
           
             yet
             more
             ,
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             yet
             more
             :
          
           You
           have
           often
           ask'd
           what
           that
           exclamation
           meant
           ?
           and
           I
           have
           always
           answer'd
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           not
           trouble
           your self
           about
           it
           ;
           I
           must
           now
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           then
           beheld
           ,
           but
           ,
           whether
           sleeping
           or
           waking
           ,
           God
           onely
           knows
           ,
           all
           I
           was
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           Our
           Lord
           infus'd
           into
           me
           so
           great
           a
           delight
           for
           sufferings
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           able
           to
           satiate
           my self
           ,
           with
           those
           troubles
           which
           he
           had
           presented
           to
           my
           imagination
           ,
           I
           beg'd
           of
           him
           yet
           more
           .
           And
           that
           was
           the
           sence
           of
           what
           I
           pronounc'd
           with
           so
           much
           serven●y
           ,
           
             yet
             more
             ,
             yet
             more
          
           .
           I
           hope
           the
           Divine
           goodness
           ,
           will
           grant
           me
           that
           in
           India
           ,
           which
           he
           has
           ●oreshewn
           to
           me
           in
           Italy
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           desires
           which
           he
           inspir'd
           into
           me
           shall
           be
           shortly
           satisfi'd
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           words
           they
           embrac'd
           each
           
           other
           a-new
           ,
           and
           parted
           both
           of
           them
           in
           tears
           .
           When
           Rodriguez
           was
           return'd
           on
           shore
           ,
           they
           gave
           the
           signal
           of
           departure
           ,
           and
           set
           Sail.
           This
           was
           on
           the
           7th
           .
           of
           April
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1541
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           
             Don
             Martin
             Alphonso
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           known
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           consummate
           experience
           ,
           in
           what
           related
           to
           those
           parts
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           formerly
           liv'd
           for
           many
           years
           .
           He
           was
           desirous
           of
           
           Xavier's
           Company
           ,
           in
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           which
           was
           call'd
           the
           St.
           
             Iames.
             Xavier
          
           went
           aboard
           on
           his
           own
           Birth-day
           ,
           entring
           then
           on
           his
           six
           and
           thirtieth
           year
           .
           He
           had
           resided
           eight
           months
           entire
           at
           Lisbonne
           ;
           and
           for
           seven
           years
           and
           somewhat
           more
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           profess'd
           Disciple
           of
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           St.
           FRANCIS
           XAVIER
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           II.
           
        
         
           WHile
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           flourish'd
           in
           Asia
           ,
           
           under
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           there
           were
           two
           ordinary
           passages
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           short
           enough
           towards
           the
           Indies
           :
           The
           one
           by
           Syria
           ,
           over
           the
           Euphrates
           and
           the
           
             Persian
             Gulph
          
           ;
           the
           other
           by
           Ezypt
           ,
           over
           the
           
             Arabian
             Gulph
          
           ,
           commonly
           call'd
           the
           
             Red
             Sea.
          
           But
           after
           the
           Sara●ens
           had
           possess'd
           themselves
           of
           those
           places
           ,
           the
           European
           Christians
           finding
           those
           passages
           unsecure
           for
           travelling
           ▪
           sought
           out
           ways
           of
           a
           
           larger
           circuit
           ,
           to
           avoid
           falling
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           most
           mortal
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           The
           Portuguese
           were
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           bethought
           themselves
           of
           Coasting
           all
           Affrick
           ,
           and
           one
           part
           of
           Arabia
           and
           Persia
           ;
           by
           taking
           this
           compass
           ,
           the
           Indies
           are
           distant
           from
           Portugal
           about
           four
           thousand
           Leagues
           ,
           and
           the
           Passengers
           are
           constrain'd
           to
           suffer
           twice
           the
           scorching
           heats
           of
           the
           Torrid
           Zone
           ,
           in
           going
           under
           the
           Equinoctial
           Line
           ,
           which
           divides
           Affrica
           almost
           into
           two
           equal
           parts
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             Henry
          
           ,
           Son
           of
           King
           Iohn
           the
           First
           ,
           the
           most
           skilful
           Prince
           of
           that
           Age
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           was
           he
           who
           attempted
           the
           discovery
           of
           those
           Seas
           ,
           and
           undertook
           to
           double
           the
           
             Cape
             of
             good
             hope
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           traffick
           ,
           which
           he
           desir'd
           to
           establish
           betwixt
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Ethiopia
           ,
           commonly
           call'd
           
             Prester
             Iohn
          
           .
           This
           Enterprise
           having
           succeeded
           ,
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Portugal
             ,
             Alphonso
          
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           Iohn
           the
           Second
           ,
           and
           Emanuel
           the
           First
           ,
           follow'd
           it
           so
           happily
           ,
           that
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           they
           compleated
           the
           passage
           to
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           course
           that
           Father
           Xavier
           held
           with
           the
           Fleet
           of
           Portugal
           :
           
           He
           found
           himself
           sufficient
           employment
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Navigation
           :
           His
           first
           study
           was
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           those
           disorders
           
           which
           are
           commonly
           occasion'd
           by
           an
           idle
           li●e
           on
           Ship-board
           :
           And
           he
           began
           with
           gaming
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           only
           recreation
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           whole
           employment
           of
           the
           Sea-men
           .
        
         
           That
           he
           might
           banish
           Games
           of
           Chance
           ,
           which
           almost
           always
           occasion
           Quarrels
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           he
           propos'd
           some
           little
           innocent
           diversions
           ,
           capable
           of
           entertaining
           the
           Mind
           ,
           without
           stirring
           up
           the
           Passions
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           they
           were
           bent
           on
           Cards
           and
           Dice
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           convenient
           to
           absent
           himself
           ,
           but
           became
           a
           looker
           on
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           somewhat
           awe
           them
           by
           his
           presence
           ;
           and
           when
           they
           were
           breaking
           out
           into
           any
           extravagance
           ,
           he
           reclaim'd
           them
           by
           gentle
           and
           soft
           reproofs
           .
           He
           shew'd
           concernment
           in
           their
           gains
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           losses
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           sometimes
           to
           hold
           their
           Cards
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           at
           least
           a
           thousand
           persons
           in
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           men
           of
           all
           conditions
           :
           The
           Father
           made
           himself
           all
           to
           all
           ,
           thereby
           to
           gain
           some
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           entertaining
           every
           Man
           with
           such
           discourse
           as
           was
           most
           suitable
           to
           his
           Calling
           .
           He
           talk'd
           of
           Sea
           Affairs
           to
           Mariners
           ,
           of
           War
           to
           the
           Souldiery
           ,
           of
           Commerce
           to
           Merchants
           ,
           and
           of
           Affairs
           of
           State
           to
           men
           of
           Quality
           .
           His
           natural
           gayety
           ,
           and
           obliging
           
           humour
           ,
           gain'd
           him
           a
           general
           esteem
           :
           The
           greatest
           Libertins
           ,
           and
           most
           brutal
           persons
           sought
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           were
           even
           pleas'd
           to
           hear
           him
           speak
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           He
           instructed
           the
           Seamen
           daily
           ,
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           greater
           part
           were
           wholly
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           had
           at
           the
           best
           but
           a
           smattering
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           preach'd
           to
           them
           on
           every
           Holiday
           ,
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           main
           Mast.
           All
           of
           them
           profited
           by
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           in
           little
           time
           nothing
           was
           heard
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           offensive
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           wounded
           Christian
           Charity
           ;
           or
           touch'd
           upan
           obsceneness
           ,
           or
           ill
           manners
           .
           They
           had
           a
           profound
           veneration
           for
           him
           ;
           with
           one
           word
           only
           ,
           he
           appeas'd
           their
           Quarrels
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           their
           differences
           .
        
         
           The
           Viceroy
           ,
           
             Don
             Martin
             Alphonso
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           invited
           him
           from
           the
           very
           first
           day
           to
           ●at
           at
           his
           Table
           ;
           but
           Xavier
           humbly
           excus'd
           it
           ,
           with
           great
           acknowledgments
           ,
           and
           during
           all
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           liv'd
           only
           on
           what
           he
           begg'd
           about
           the
           Ship.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           insufferable
           colds
           of
           
             Cabo
             Verde
          
           ,
           and
           the
           excessive
           heats
           of
           
             Guine●
             ▪
          
           together
           with
           the
           stench
           of
           the
           fresh
           Waters
           ,
           and
           putrisaction
           of
           their
           Flesh
           Provisions
           under
           the
           Line
           ,
           produc'd
           
           many
           dangerous
           distempers
           .
           The
           most
           common
           was
           a
           pestilential
           Fever
           ,
           accompany'd
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Cancer
           ,
           which
           bred
           in
           the
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           ulcerated
           all
           the
           Gums
           :
           The
           Sick
           being
           crowded
           together
           ,
           spread
           the
           infection
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           and
           as
           every
           one
           was
           apprehensive
           of
           getting
           the
           disease
           ,
           they
           had
           been
           destitute
           of
           all
           succour
           ,
           if
           Father
           Francis
           had
           not
           taken
           compassion
           on
           them
           .
           He
           wip'd
           them
           in
           their
           Sweats
           ,
           he
           cleans'd
           their
           Ulcers
           ,
           he
           wash'd
           their
           Linnen
           ,
           and
           rendred
           them
           all
           the
           most
           abject
           services
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           he
           had
           care
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           his
           principal
           employment
           was
           to
           dispose
           them
           to
           a
           Christian
           Death
           .
        
         
           These
           were
           his
           perpetual
           Employments
           ,
           being
           at
           the
           same
           time
           himself
           seiz'd
           with
           continued
           sits
           of
           Vomiting
           ,
           and
           extream
           Languishments
           ,
           which
           lasted
           two
           whole
           Months
           .
           For
           his
           ease
           and
           refreshment
           ,
           Sosa
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           accommodated
           with
           a
           larger
           Cabin
           than
           was
           first
           appointed
           for
           him
           ;
           he
           accepted
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           only
           to
           lodge
           in
           it
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           most
           desperately
           ill
           :
           As
           for
           himself
           ,
           he
           lay
           bare
           upon
           the
           Deck
           ,
           without
           other
           Pillow
           ,
           than
           the
           tackling
           .
        
         
           He
           receiv'd
           also
           the
           Dishes
           which
           the
           Viceroy
           sent
           him
           from
           his
           Table
           ,
           and
           
           divided
           them
           amongst
           those
           ,
           who
           had
           most
           need
           of
           nourishment
           .
           So
           many
           actions
           of
           Charity
           ,
           gain'd
           him
           the
           surname
           of
           the
           Holy
           Father
           from
           thence
           forward
           ,
           which
           continued
           to
           him
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           even
           amongst
           Mahometans
           and
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
           While
           Xavier
           employ'd
           his
           time
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           the
           Navy
           following
           its
           course
           met
           with
           Rocks
           and
           Tempests
           ,
           and
           contrary
           Tides
           .
           After
           five
           Months
           of
           perpetual
           Navigation
           it
           arriv'd
           at
           Mozambique
           ,
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           August
           .
        
         
           Mosambique
           is
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           scituate
           on
           the
           Eastern
           Coasts
           of
           Affrica
           ,
           
           inhabited
           by
           Negro's
           ,
           a
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           but
           less
           Salvage
           than
           their
           Neighbours
           the
           Ca●res
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           trade
           which
           they
           continually
           maintain
           with
           the
           Ethiopians
           and
           Arabs
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Port
           on
           all
           the
           Shore
           to
           secure
           Shipping
           from
           the
           Winds
           ;
           only
           one
           little
           Island
           is
           shap'd
           into
           a
           Haven
           both
           convenient
           and
           safe
           .
        
         
           This
           Isle
           which
           is
           but
           a
           mile
           dis●ant
           from
           the
           main
           Land
           ,
           bears
           the
           name
           of
           Mozambique
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           It
           was
           formerly
           subject
           to
           the
           Sar●cens
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Xeriffe
             Moor
          
           commanded
           it
           .
           But
           since
           ,
           the
           Portuguese
           have
           made
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           built
           a
           Fort
           ,
           to
           secure
           the
           passage
           of
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           
           and
           refresh
           their
           Sea-beaten
           men
           ,
           who
           commonly
           stay
           there
           for
           some
           time
           .
        
         
           The
           Army
           under
           Sosa
           ,
           was
           constrain'd
           to
           Winter
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           the
           season
           was
           far
           spent
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           the
           sick
           Passengers
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           support
           the
           incommodities
           of
           the
           Sea.
           The
           place
           notwithstanding
           was
           not
           very
           proper
           for
           in●irm
           persons
           ,
           for
           the
           Air
           is
           unwholsome
           ;
           which
           proceeds
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           the
           Sea
           overflowing
           the
           Low-lands
           of
           the
           Isle
           ,
           at
           the
           Spring
           Tides
           ,
           the
           Mass
           of
           Waters
           there
           gather'd
           and
           inclos'd
           ,
           is
           corrupted
           by
           the
           heats
           :
           For
           which
           reason
           ,
           the
           Inhabitants
           are
           commonly
           short-liv'd
           ,
           but
           more
           especially
           Strangers
           ▪
           Upon
           which
           occasion
           Mozambique
           ,
           is
           generally
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Sepulchre
             of
             the
             Portuguese
          
           .
           Besides
           the
           intemperance
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           an
           infectious
           disease
           was
           raging
           in
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           Being
           come
           ashore
           ,
           Sosa
           gave
           immediate
           orders
           to
           carry
           the
           Sick
           of
           every
           Ship
           to
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           Island
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Kings
           of
           
             Portugal
             ▪
          
           are
           Founders
           .
           Father
           Xavier
           follow'd
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           two
           Companions
           ,
           undertook
           to
           attend
           them
           ●ll
           .
           The
           undertaking
           was
           beyond
           his
           Strength
           ;
           but
           the
           Soul
           sustains
           the
           Body
           of
           Apostolical
           Men
           ,
           and
           Charity
           can
           do
           all
           things
           .
        
         
         
           Animated
           with
           this
           new
           ●ervour
           ,
           he
           went
           from
           Chamber
           to
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           from
           Bed
           to
           Bed
           ,
           giving
           remedies
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           administring
           the
           last
           Sacrament
           to
           others
           .
           Every
           one
           desir'd
           to
           have
           him
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           acknowledg'd
           that
           the
           only
           sight
           of
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           avail'd
           them
           more
           than
           a
           thousand
           Medicines
           .
        
         
           Having
           pass'd
           the
           day
           in
           continual
           labour
           ,
           he
           watch'd
           all
           night
           with
           dying
           men
           ,
           or
           laid
           himself
           down
           by
           those
           who
           were
           in
           most
           danger
           ,
           to
           steal
           a
           short
           unquiet
           slumber
           ,
           which
           was
           interrupted
           almost
           every
           moment
           :
           At
           the
           least
           complaint
           ,
           or
           even
           at
           a
           sigh
           ,
           he
           was
           awake
           ,
           and
           ran
           to
           their
           relief
           .
        
         
           So
           many
           fatigues
           ,
           
           at
           the
           length
           overwhelm'd
           Nature
           ,
           and
           he
           fell
           sick
           himself
           of
           a
           Fever
           ,
           so
           violent
           ,
           and
           so
           malignant
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           blooded
           seven
           times
           in
           a
           little
           space
           ,
           and
           was
           three
           days
           in
           a
           Delirium
           .
           At
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           sickness
           ,
           many
           were
           desirous
           to
           have
           withdrawn
           him
           from
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           where
           the
           Contagion
           was
           frightful
           ;
           and
           offer'd
           him
           their
           own
           Lodgings
           .
           He
           constantly
           refus'd
           their
           offers
           ,
           and
           told
           them
           .
           
             That
             having
             made
             a
             Vow
             of
             Poverty
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             live
             and
             die
             amongst
             the
             poor
             .
          
        
         
           But
           when
           the
           violence
           of
           his
           Distemper
           
           was
           somewhat
           abated
           ,
           the
           Saint
           forgot
           himself
           to
           think
           on
           others
           .
           Sometimes
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           sustain
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           burning
           with
           his
           Fever
           ,
           he
           visited
           his
           dear
           Patients
           ,
           and
           attended
           them
           as
           much
           as
           his
           weakness
           wou'd
           permit
           him
           .
           The
           Physitian
           having
           one
           day
           met
           him
           ,
           going
           hither
           and
           thither
           as
           his
           Charity
           call'd
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           Fit●
           ,
           after
           having
           felt
           his
           Pulse
           ,
           plainly
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           man
           in
           more
           danger
           than
           himself
           ,
           and
           pray'd
           him
           that
           he
           wou'd
           take
           some
           small
           repose
           ,
           and
           but
           give
           himself
           a
           breathing
           time
           ,
           'till
           his
           Fever
           were
           in
           the
           declension
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           punctually
           obey
           you
           ,
           reply'd
           the
           Father
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           satisfi'd
           one
           part
           of
           my
           duty
           which
           calls
           upon
           me
           :
           it
           concerns
           the
           Salvation
           of
           a
           Soul
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           time
           to
           be
           lost
           on
           such
           an
           occasion
           .
           Immediately
           he
           order'd
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           his
           own
           Bed
           ,
           a
           poor
           Ship-Boy
           who
           lay
           stretch'd
           out
           on
           a
           little
           straw
           ,
           with
           a
           burning
           Fever
           upon
           him
           ,
           without
           Speech
           or
           knowledge
           .
           The
           Youth
           was
           no
           sooner
           plac'd
           upon
           the
           Saints
           Bed
           ,
           but
           he
           came
           to
           himself
           :
           Xavier
           made
           use
           of
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           laying
           himself
           by
           the
           sick
           Person
           ,
           who
           had
           led
           a
           most
           dissolute
           Life
           ,
           exhorted
           
           him
           so
           strongly
           all
           that
           night
           to
           abominate
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           rely
           on
           the
           mercy
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           saw
           him
           dye
           ,
           in
           great
           contrition
           ,
           mix'd
           with
           saving
           hope
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           Father
           kept
           the
           promise
           which
           he
           had
           made
           to
           the
           Physitian
           :
           and
           took
           a
           greater
           care
           of
           his
           own
           preservation
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           his
           Fever
           abated
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           left
           him
           ,
           of
           it self
           ;
           but
           his
           strength
           was
           not
           yet
           recover'd
           ,
           when
           the
           Navy
           put
           to
           Sea
           again
           .
           The
           Viceroy
           who
           began
           to
           find
           himself
           indispos'd
           ,
           wou'd
           make
           no
           longer
           stay
           upon
           a
           place
           so
           much
           infected
           ,
           nor
           attend
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           to
           continue
           his
           Voyage
           .
           He
           desir'd
           Xavier
           to
           accompany
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerino
          
           ,
           and
           
             Francis
             Mansilla
          
           to
           attend
           the
           Sick
           in
           the
           Hospital
           :
           where
           indeed
           they
           both
           perform'd
           their
           duty
           as
           became
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           having
           made
           a
           six
           months
           residence
           on
           Mozambique
           ,
           they
           embarqu'd
           once
           more
           on
           the
           15th
           .
           of
           March
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           year
           1542.
           
           But
           they
           went
           not
           aboard
           the
           St.
           Iames
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           came
           thither
           ;
           changing
           her
           for
           a
           lighter
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           made
           better
           Sail.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           here
           proper
           to
           observe
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Father
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           report
           of
           the
           
           Passengers
           who
           came
           vvith
           him
           from
           Portugal
           to
           Mozambique
           ,
           began
           to
           manifest
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           days
           ,
           in
           so
           eminent
           a
           degree
           .
           For
           hearing
           those
           of
           the
           St.
           Iames
           commend
           that
           Ship
           ,
           as
           a
           Vessel
           of
           the
           strongest
           built
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           equip'd
           of
           all
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           he
           said
           in
           express
           words
           ,
           that
           she
           vvou'd
           prove
           unfortunate
           .
           And
           in
           effect
           ,
           that
           Ship
           ,
           which
           the
           Viceroy
           left
           behind
           him
           at
           Mozambique
           ,
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           some
           others
           ,
           pursuing
           her
           course
           afterwards
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           was
           driven
           against
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           dash'd
           in
           pieces
           towards
           the
           Island
           of
           Salseta
           .
        
         
           The
           Galeon
           ,
           
           which
           carried
           Sosa
           and
           Xavier
           ,
           had
           the
           wind
           so
           favourable
           ,
           that
           in
           tvvo
           or
           three
           days
           she
           arriv'd
           at
           
             Melinda
             ▪
          
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Affrick
           ,
           tovvards
           the
           Equinoctial
           Line
           .
           'T
           is
           a
           Town
           of
           Saracens
           ,
           on
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           in
           a
           flat
           Country
           ,
           well
           cultivated
           ,
           planted
           all
           along
           with
           Palm-trees
           ,
           and
           beautified
           with
           fair
           Gardens
           .
           It
           has
           a
           large
           enclosure
           ,
           and
           is
           fortify'd
           with
           Walls
           ,
           after
           the
           European
           fashion
           .
           Tho
           the
           building
           is
           Moresque
           ,
           the
           Houses
           notwithstanding
           ,
           are
           both
           pleasant
           and
           convenient
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           are
           warlike
           ,
           they
           are
           black
           ,
           and
           go
           naked
           ;
           excepting
           only
           that
           they
           
           are
           cover'd
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           an
           Apron
           of
           Cotton
           or
           Linnen
           ,
           from
           the
           wast
           to
           the
           mid
           thigh
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           heat
           of
           their
           Clymat
           will
           permit
           them
           to
           wear
           no
           more
           ;
           Melinda
           being
           distant
           from
           the
           Line
           ,
           but
           three
           degrees
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           minutes
           .
        
         
           They
           have
           always
           maintain'd
           a
           good
           correspondence
           with
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Commerce
           establish'd
           betwixt
           them
           .
           The
           Flag
           of
           Portugal
           was
           no
           sooner
           seen
           ,
           but
           the
           Saracen
           King
           came
           down
           to
           the
           Port
           ,
           attended
           by
           the
           most
           honourable
           Persons
           of
           his
           Court
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           new
           Governour
           of
           the
           Indies
           :
           The
           first
           object
           which
           presented
           it self
           to
           Father
           Francis
           when
           he
           stept
           ashore
           ,
           drew
           tears
           from
           his
           eyes
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           tears
           of
           joy
           and
           pity
           mingled
           together
           .
           The
           Portuguese
           having
           there
           a
           constant
           trade
           ,
           and
           now
           and
           then
           some
           of
           them
           hapning
           to
           dye
           ,
           are
           allow'd
           a
           Burying-place
           near
           the
           Town
           ,
           full
           of
           Crosses
           set
           upon
           their
           Graves
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custome
           of
           the
           Catholiques
           :
           And
           above
           the
           rest
           there
           was
           a
           very
           large
           one
           of
           hewn
           stone
           ,
           plac'd
           in
           the
           middle
           ,
           and
           all
           over
           gilded
           .
        
         
           The
           Saint
           ran
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           ador'd
           before
           it
           ;
           receiving
           an
           inward
           consolation
           ,
           to
           behold
           it
           rais'd
           so
           high
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           
           triumphing
           amongst
           the
           Enemies
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           was
           sensibly
           afflicted
           ,
           that
           this
           sign
           of
           our
           Salvation
           serv'd
           less
           to
           ●di●i●
           the
           Living
           ,
           than
           to
           honour
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           Dead
           .
           And
           lifting
           up
           his
           hands
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           besought
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           Mercies
           to
           imprint
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           that
           Cross
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           suffer'd
           to
           be
           planted
           on
           their
           ground
           .
        
         
           His
           next
           thoughts
           prompted
           him
           to
           con●er
           of
           Religion
           with
           the
           Moors
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           endeavour
           to
           shew
           them
           the
           extravagancies
           of
           the
           Mahometan
           Belief
           ,
           and
           gain
           an
           opportunity
           of
           revealing
           to
           them
           the
           eternal
           truths
           of
           Christian
           faith
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Principal
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           wonder●ully
           bigotted
           to
           his
           Sect
           ,
           prevented
           him
           ,
           and
           immediately
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           if
           Piety
           were
           not
           wholly
           extinguish'd
           in
           the
           Towns
           of
           Europe
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           Melinda
           .
           For
           to
           confess
           the
           truth
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           of
           seventeen
           Mosques
           which
           we
           have
           ,
           fourteen
           are
           quite
           forsaken
           ;
           there
           are
           but
           three
           remaining
           ,
           at
           which
           we
           pay
           our
           Devotions
           ;
           and
           even
           those
           three
           are
           but
           little
           visited
           ,
           and
           by
           few
           Persons
           .
        
         
           This
           proceeds
           ,
           without
           all
           question
           ,
           added
           the
           Mahometan
           ,
           from
           some
           enormous
           sin
           ,
           but
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           :
           
           and
           whatsoever
           reflections
           I
           can
           make
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           find
           what
           has
           drawn
           upon
           us
           so
           dreadful
           a
           misfortune
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           clear
           ,
           reply'd
           Xavier
           ;
           God
           ,
           who
           detests
           the
           Prayer
           of
           Insidels
           ,
           has
           permitted
           a
           worship
           to
           moulder
           away
           ,
           which
           is
           displeas●ng
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           gives
           you
           thence
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           condemns
           your
           Sect.
           The
           Sacra●en
           ,
           was
           not
           satisfy'd
           with
           this
           reason
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           other
           argument
           which
           Xavier
           us'd
           against
           the
           Alcoran
           .
           While
           they
           were
           thus
           disputing
           ,
           a
           Caciz
           ,
           or
           Doctour
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           join'd
           company
           with
           them
           ,
           having
           made
           the
           same
           complaint
           concerning
           the
           Mosquees
           ,
           how
           little
           they
           were
           frequented
           ,
           and
           how
           cold
           was
           grown
           the
           devotion
           of
           the
           People
           .
           I
           have
           taken
           my
           measures
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           and
           if
           in
           two
           years
           Mahomet
           comes
           not
           in
           Person
           to
           visit
           the
           Congregations
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           God's
           true
           Prophet
           ,
           I
           will
           certainly
           look
           out
           for
           some
           other
           Religion
           .
           Xavier
           took
           pity
           on
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           Caciz
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           all
           he
           cou'd
           to
           convert
           him
           at
           that
           instant
           from
           Mahometanism
           ;
           but
           he
           cou'd
           not
           prevail
           upon
           an
           obstinate
           mind
           blinded
           with
           the
           opinion
           of
           its
           own
           reason
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Father
           acquies'd
           in
           the
           Decrees
           of
           that
           Providence
           ,
           which
           hasfix'd
           
           the
           times
           and
           revolutions
           ,
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           In●idels
           and
           Sinners
           .
        
         
           Having
           left
           Melinda
           ,
           
           where
           they
           continued
           but
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           still
           coasting
           Affrica
           ,
           they
           cast
           Anchor
           at
           Socotora
           ,
           which
           is
           beyond
           
             Cape
             Guardafu
          
           ,
           and
           over
           against
           the
           Streight
           of
           Mecca
           .
           The
           Moors
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           call
           it
           the
           Isle
           of
           Amazons
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           they
           alledge
           ,
           is
           because
           it
           is
           govern'd
           by
           Women
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           believe
           their
           Isle
           to
           be
           the
           Earthly
           Paradise
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           there
           is
           scarcely
           to
           be
           found
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           a
           spot
           of
           ground
           less
           deserving
           that
           glorious
           Title
           .
           The
           Air
           is
           in
           a
           perpetual
           ●ultry
           heat
           ,
           the
           Soyl
           is
           dry
           and
           barren
           ;
           and
           excepting
           only
           for
           the
           Aloes
           which
           is
           there
           produc'd
           ,
           and
           is
           indeed
           the
           best
           ,
           which
           grows
           in
           those
           Eastern
           Parts
           ,
           even
           the
           name
           of
           Socotora
           wou'd
           not
           be
           mention'd
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           certainly
           known
           what
           Religion
           they
           prosess
           ,
           so
           monstrous
           is
           their
           Belief
           .
           They
           hold
           from
           the
           Saracens
           the
           Worship
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           from
           the
           Iews
           the
           use
           of
           Circumcision
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           yet
           give
           themselves
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           .
           The
           Males
           bear
           the
           name
           of
           some
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Women
           are
           call'd
           Mary
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           knowledge
           of
           Baptism
           .
           They
           adore
           the
           
           Cross
           ,
           and
           hang
           it
           in
           little
           about
           their
           necks
           .
           They
           chiefly
           venerate
           St.
           Thomas
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           an
           ancient
           Tradition
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           this
           Holy
           Apostle
           in
           going
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           was
           cast
           by
           a
           Tempest
           on
           their
           Coast
           :
           that
           being
           come
           ashore
           ,
           he
           Preach'd
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           to
           those
           of
           Socotora
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           the
           wreck
           of
           that
           Ship
           which
           brought
           him
           thither
           ,
           they
           built
           a
           Chappel
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           their
           Island
           .
        
         
           The
           condition
           of
           these
           Islanders
           ,
           sensibly
           afflicted
           Father
           Xavier
           ;
           yet
           he
           despair'd
           not
           of
           reducing
           them
           to
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           because
           as
           barbarous
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           still
           preserv'd
           some
           footsteps
           of
           Christianity
           amongst
           them
           .
           Having
           no
           knowledge
           of
           their
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           bears
           not
           the
           least
           ●esemblance
           to
           any
           of
           our
           European
           Languages
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           wholly
           different
           from
           the
           Ethiopian
           ,
           and
           Arabique
           ;
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           was
           constrain'd
           to
           testi●ie
           his
           sorrow
           to
           them
           by
           dumb
           signs
           ,
           for
           their
           ignorance
           and
           errours
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           whether
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           some
           one
           amongst
           them
           understood
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           and
           serv'd
           as
           Interpreter
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           or
           that
           counting
           from
           this
           very
           time
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           receive
           from
           above
           ,
           the
           first
           fruits
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           which
           was
           
           so
           abundantly
           bestow'd
           〈◊〉
           him
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           on
           sundry
           occasions
           ,
           he
           spoke
           to
           them
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           possibility
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           without
           a
           sincere
           belief
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           but
           that
           the
           Faith
           allow'd
           of
           no
           mixture
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           become
           Christians
           ,
           they
           must
           of
           necessity
           cease
           to
           be
           Iews
           or
           Mahometans
           .
        
         
           His
           words
           made
           a
           wonderful
           impression
           on
           the
           Souls
           and
           Hearts
           of
           those
           Barbarians
           :
           Some
           of
           them
           made
           him
           presents
           of
           their
           wild
           Fruits
           ,
           in
           token
           of
           their
           good
           will
           ;
           others
           offer'd
           him
           their
           Children
           to
           be
           Baptiz'd
           ;
           All
           promis'd
           him
           to
           receive
           Baptism
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           lead
           the
           Life
           of
           true
           Christians
           ,
           on
           condition
           he
           wou'd
           remain
           with
           them
           .
           But
           when
           they
           beheld
           the
           Portuguese
           Galeon
           ready
           to
           depart
           ,
           they
           ran
           in
           crouds
           to
           the
           Water-side
           ,
           and
           besought
           the
           Holy
           man
           with
           tears
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           not
           to
           forsake
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           moving
           a
           Spectacle
           wrought
           compassion
           in
           Xavier
           ,
           he
           was
           earnest
           with
           the
           Viceroy
           for
           leave
           to
           stay
           upon
           the
           Isle
           ,
           at
           least
           till
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           left
           at
           Mozambique
           .
           But
           he
           cou'd
           obtain
           no
           part
           of
           his
           request
           :
           and
           Sosa
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           having
           design'd
           him
           for
           the
           Indies
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           be
           
           wanting
           to
           his
           Vocation
           ,
           if
           he
           endeavour'd
           this
           Exchange
           ;
           and
           stop'd
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           race
           .
           That
           his
           Zeal
           wou'd
           find
           a
           more
           ample
           field
           ,
           wherein
           to
           exercise
           it self
           ,
           than
           in
           Socotora
           ;
           and
           People
           of
           better
           inclination
           than
           those
           Islanders
           ,
           naturally
           unconstant
           ,
           and
           as
           ready
           to
           forsake
           the
           Faith
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           easie
           to
           receive
           it
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           submitted
           to
           these
           reasons
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           which
           on
           this
           occasion
           seem'd
           to
           interpret
           to
           him
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           Instantly
           they
           hoisted
           Sail
           ,
           but
           the
           Saint
           was
           pierc'd
           with
           sorrow
           to
           behold
           those
           poor
           creatures
           ,
           who
           follow'd
           him
           with
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           held
           up
           their
           hands
           from
           a●ar
           to
           him
           ;
           while
           the
           Vessel
           was
           removing
           into
           the
           deep
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           his
           head
           towards
           them
           ,
           breathing
           out
           profound
           sighs
           ,
           and
           looking
           mournfully
           upon
           them
           .
           But
           that
           he
           might
           leave
           nothing
           upon
           his
           conscience
           ,
           to
           upbraid
           him
           concerning
           the
           Socotorins
           ,
           he
           engag'd
           himself
           solemnly
           before
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           return
           to
           them
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           possibly
           he
           cou'd
           ;
           or
           in
           case
           he
           cou'd
           not
           ,
           to
           procure
           for
           them
           some
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           their
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           This
           last
           part
           of
           his
           Navigation
           was
           not
           long
           .
           
           After
           having
           cross'd
           the
           Sea
           
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           that
           which
           belongs
           to
           India
           ,
           the
           Fleet
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Part
           of
           Goa
           ,
           on
           the
           sixth
           of
           May
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1542
           ,
           being
           the
           thirteenth
           Month
           ,
           since
           their
           setting
           out
           from
           the
           Port
           of
           Lisbonne
           .
        
         
           The
           Town
           of
           Goa
           ,
           is
           scituate
           on
           this
           side
           of
           the
           Ganges
           ,
           in
           an
           Island
           bearing
           the
           same
           name
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           considerable
           place
           of
           all
           the
           East
           for
           Traffick
           .
           It
           had
           been
           built
           by
           the
           Moors
           ,
           forty
           years
           before
           the
           Europeans
           had
           pass'd
           into
           the
           Indies
           :
           and
           in
           the
           year
           1510
           ,
           
             Don
             Alphons●
             d'Albuquerque
          
           ,
           surnam'd
           the
           Great
           ,
           took
           it
           from
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           subjected
           it
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           was
           verify'd
           the
           famous
           Prophecy
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           which
           he
           had
           planted
           in
           divers
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           shou'd
           one
           day
           flourish
           there
           again
           ;
           which
           very
           Prediction
           he
           left
           graven
           on
           a
           Pillar
           of
           living
           Stone
           ,
           for
           the
           memory
           of
           future
           Ages
           .
           The
           Pillar
           was
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           the
           Walls
           of
           Meliapore
           ,
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Coromandel
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Characters
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           
             That
             when
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             was
             forty
             Miles
             distant
             from
             the
             Pillar
             ,
             shou'd
             
             come
             up
             to
             the
             foot
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             shou'd
             arrive
             in
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             white
             Men
             ,
             and
             Foreigners
             ,
             who
             shou'd
             there
             restore
             the
             true
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Infidels
           had
           laugh'd
           at
           this
           Prediction
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           not
           believing
           that
           it
           wou'd
           ever
           be
           accomplish'd
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           looking
           on
           it
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           impossibility
           that
           it
           shou'd
           :
           Yet
           it
           was
           accomplish'd
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           justly
           ,
           that
           when
           
             Don
             Vasco
             de
             Game
          
           set
           foot
           on
           the
           Indies
           ,
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           usurps
           upon
           the
           Continent
           ,
           and
           gains
           by
           little
           and
           little
           on
           the
           dry
           land
           ,
           was
           by
           that
           time
           risen
           to
           the
           Pillar
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           bathe
           its
           lower
           parts
           .
        
         
           Yet
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           had
           not
           its
           full
           effect
           ,
           till
           after
           the
           coming
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ;
           according
           to
           another
           prediction
           of
           that
           holy
           Man
           
             Peter
             de
             Couillan
          
           ,
           a
           Religious
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           who
           going
           to
           the
           Indies
           with
           
             Vasco
             de
             Gama
          
           ,
           in
           quality
           of
           his
           Ghostly
           Father
           ,
           was
           Martyr'd
           by
           the
           Indians
           on
           the
           seventh
           of
           Iuly
           1497
           ,
           forty
           three
           years
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           being
           pierc'd
           through
           with
           Arrows
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           shedding
           his
           Blood
           for
           Christ
           ,
           distinctly
           pronounc'd
           these
           following
           words
           .
           
             In
             few
             years
             there
             shall
             be
             bor●
             
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             new
             Religious
             Order
             of
             Clergy-men
             ,
             which
             shall
             bear
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           :
           
             and
             one
             of
             its
             first
             Fathers
             ,
             conducted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             pass
             into
             the
             most
             remote
             Countries
             of
             the
          
           East-Indies
           ,
           
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             which
             shall
             embrace
             the
             Orthodox
             Faith
             ,
             through
             the
             Ministry
             of
             this
             Evangelical
             Preacher
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           related
           by
           
             Iuan
             de
             Figueras
             Carpi
          
           ,
           in
           his
           History
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Redemption
           of
           Captives
           ,
           from
           the
           Manuscripts
           of
           the
           
             Trinity
             Convent
          
           in
           Lisbonne
           ,
           and
           the
           Memoirs
           of
           the
           King
           of
           
           Portugal's
           Library
           .
        
         
           After
           Xavier
           was
           landed
           ,
           he
           went
           immediately
           to
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           and
           there
           took
           his
           Lodging
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           instances
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           who
           was
           desirous
           to
           have
           had
           him
           in
           his
           Palace
           .
           But
           he
           wou'd
           not
           begin
           his
           Missionary
           Function
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           paid
           his
           respects
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Goa
           ;
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Iuan
             d'
             Albuquerque
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           a
           most
           excellent
           person
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           most
           vertuous
           Prelates
           which
           the
           Church
           has
           ever
           had
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           having
           inform'd
           him
           of
           the
           reasons
           for
           which
           his
           Holiness
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           
           presented
           to
           him
           the
           Briefs
           of
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Third
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           declaring
           to
           
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           pretended
           not
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           without
           his
           approbation
           and
           good
           liking
           :
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           cast
           himself
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           his
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           The
           Prelat
           ,
           edify'd
           with
           the
           modesty
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           struck
           with
           that
           venerable
           Air
           of
           Sanctity
           which
           appear'd
           in
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           took
           him
           up
           immediately
           ,
           and
           embrac'd
           him
           with
           great
           tenderness
           .
           Having
           often
           kiss'd
           the
           Briefs
           ,
           he
           restor'd
           them
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             An
             Apostolical
             Legat
             ,
             sent
             from
             the
             Vicar
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             has
             no
             need
             of
             receiving
             his
             Mission
             from
             any
             other
             hand
             :
             Use
             freely
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Seat
             has
             conferr'd
             upon
             you
             :
             and
             rest
             assur'd
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Episcopal
             Authority
             be
             needful
             to
             maintain
             ,
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             wanting
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           From
           that
           moment
           they
           contracted
           a
           most
           sacred
           friendship
           ,
           whose
           Union
           was
           so
           strict
           ,
           that
           ever
           after
           ,
           they
           seem'd
           to
           have
           but
           one
           Heart
           ,
           and
           one
           Soul
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           Father
           Xavier
           undertook
           not
           any
           thing
           ,
           without
           consulting
           the
           Bishop
           first
           ;
           and
           the
           Bishop
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           imparted
           all
           his
           designs
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           :
           and
           it
           is
           almost
           incredible
           ,
           how
           much
           this
           holy
           Correspondence
           ,
           contributed
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           exaltation
           of
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
         
           Before
           we
           pass
           farther
           ,
           
           't
           is
           of
           consequence
           to
           know
           the
           estate
           of
           Religion
           at
           that
           time
           in
           the
           Indies
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           they
           who
           discover'd
           the
           East-Indies
           ,
           had
           new
           planted
           Christianity
           in
           some
           parts
           of
           them
           ,
           where
           all
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           quite
           forgotten
           .
           But
           Ambition
           and
           Avarice
           ,
           in
           short
           time
           after
           ,
           cool'd
           the
           zeal
           of
           these
           new
           Conquerours
           ;
           instead
           of
           extending
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           of
           gaining
           Souls
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           thought
           of
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           of
           enlarging
           their
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           inriching
           themselves
           .
           It
           happen'd
           also
           ,
           that
           many
           Indians
           newly
           converted
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           being
           neither
           cultivated
           by
           wholsome
           Instructions
           ,
           nor
           edify'd
           by
           good
           Examples
           ,
           forgot
           insensibly
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           return'd
           to
           their
           ancient
           Superstitions
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           amongst
           them
           kept
           con●tant
           to
           his
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           declar'd
           himself
           a
           Believer
           ,
           the
           Mahometans
           ,
           who
           were
           uppermost
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           along
           the
           Coast
           ,
           and
           very
           wealthy
           ,
           persecuted
           him
           with
           great
           cruelty
           ,
           without
           any
           opposition
           on
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Governour
           or
           Magistrates
           .
           Whether
           the
           Power
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           sufficiently
           establish'd
           ,
           or
           that
           Interest
           was
           predominant
           over
           Justice
           and
           Religion
           .
           
           This
           cruel
           usage
           deterr'd
           the
           new
           Christians
           from
           professing
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           reason
           ,
           that
           amongst
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           all
           thoughts
           of
           Conversion
           were
           laid
           aside
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           yet
           appears
           more
           wonderful
           ,
           the
           Portuguese
           themselves
           liv'd
           more
           like
           Idolaters
           than
           Christians
           .
           For
           to
           speak
           somewhat
           more
           particularly
           of
           their
           corrupt
           manners
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           relation
           which
           was
           sent
           to
           King
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           by
           a
           Man
           in
           power
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           belief
           :
           some
           few
           Months
           before
           the
           arrival
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           every
           Man
           kept
           as
           many
           Mistresses
           as
           he
           pleas'd
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           them
           openly
           in
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           lawful
           Wives
           .
           They
           bought
           Women
           ,
           or
           took
           them
           away
           by
           force
           ,
           either
           for
           their
           Service
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           Money
           of
           them
           .
           Their
           Masters
           tax'd
           them
           at
           a
           certain
           Sum
           by
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           for
           fault
           of
           payment
           ,
           inflicted
           on
           them
           all
           sorts
           of
           punishment
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           those
           unhappy
           creatures
           not
           being
           able
           sometimes
           to
           work
           out
           the
           daily
           rate
           impos'd
           on
           them
           ,
           were
           forc'd
           upon
           the
           infamous
           traffick
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           become
           publick
           prostitutes
           ,
           to
           content
           the
           Avarice
           of
           their
           Masters
           .
        
         
           Justice
           was
           sold
           at
           the
           Tribunals
           ,
           and
           
           the
           most
           enormous
           crimes
           escap'd
           from
           punishment
           ,
           when
           the
           Criminals
           had
           wherewithal
           to
           corrupt
           their
           Judges
           .
        
         
           All
           methods
           for
           heaping
           up
           Money
           ,
           were
           accounted
           lawful
           ,
           how
           indirect
           soever
           ,
           and
           Extortion
           was
           publickly
           profest
           .
           Murther
           was
           reckon'd
           but
           a
           venial
           trespass
           ,
           and
           was
           boasted
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           bravery
           .
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Goa
           ,
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           threatn'd
           them
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           thunder
           of
           Excommunications
           :
           No
           dam
           was
           sufficient
           for
           such
           a
           Deluge
           ,
           their
           Hearts
           were
           harden'd
           against
           Spiritual
           Threatning
           and
           Anathema's
           .
           Or
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           the
           deprivation
           of
           Sacraments
           was
           no
           punishment
           to
           such
           wicked
           wretches
           ,
           who
           were
           glad
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           use
           of
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           ,
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           abolish'd
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           one
           by
           chance
           ,
           was
           struck
           with
           a
           remorse
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           to
           reconcile
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           he
           was
           constrain'd
           to
           steal
           to
           his
           Devotions
           by
           night
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           scandal
           to
           his
           Neighbour
           .
        
         
           So
           strange
           a
           depravation
           of
           manners
           ,
           proceeded
           from
           these
           causes
           .
           It
           s
           rise
           was
           taken
           from
           the
           licence
           of
           Arms
           ,
           which
           permit
           ,
           and
           almost
           authorise
           the
           greatest
           
           disorders
           in
           a
           conquer'd
           Country
           .
           The
           Pleasures
           of
           Asia
           ,
           and
           the
           Commerce
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           aided
           not
           a
           little
           to
           debauch
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           as
           starch'd
           and
           regular
           ,
           as
           they
           naturally
           are
           .
           The
           want
           of
           spiritual
           Directors
           ,
           contributed
           largely
           to
           this
           growing
           mischief
           .
        
         
           There
           were
           not
           four
           Preachers
           in
           all
           the
           Indies
           :
           nor
           any
           one
           Priest
           without
           the
           Walls
           of
           Goa
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           fortify'd
           places
           whole
           years
           were
           pass'd
           ,
           without
           hearing
           a
           Sermon
           or
           a
           Mass.
           
        
         
           Behold
           a
           Draught
           ,
           not
           unresembling
           the
           face
           of
           Christianity
           in
           this
           new
           World
           ,
           when
           Father
           Xavier
           arriv'd
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Relation
           from
           whence
           mine
           is
           copied
           ,
           seems
           to
           have
           had
           some
           kind
           of
           foresight
           of
           his
           coming
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           Memorial
           ,
           he
           prays
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           ●arnestly
           desires
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           to
           send
           some
           holy
           Man
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           who
           might
           reform
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           Europeans
           ,
           by
           his
           Apostolick
           Instructions
           ,
           and
           his
           exemplary
           Vertues
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           the
           life
           they
           led
           ,
           resembled
           that
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           Men.
           Uncleanness
           was
           risen
           to
           the
           last
           excess
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           least
           corrupt
           were
           those
           who
           had
           no
           Religion
           .
           
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ador'd
           the
           Devil
           under
           an
           obscene
           Figure
           ,
           and
           with
           Ceremonies
           which
           modesty
           forbids
           to
           mention
           :
           Some
           amongst
           them
           chang'd
           their
           Deity
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           living
           Creature
           ,
           which
           happen'd
           to
           meet
           them
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           was
           the
           Object
           of
           their
           Worship
           ;
           not
           excepting
           even
           Dogs
           or
           Swine
           :
           In
           this
           they
           were
           uniform
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           offer'd
           bloody
           Sacrifices
           to
           their
           Gods
           ;
           and
           nothing
           was
           more
           common
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           bleeding
           Infants
           on
           the
           Altars
           ,
           slaughter'd
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           own
           Parents
           .
        
         
           Such
           manifold
           abominations
           ,
           inflam'd
           the
           Zeal
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           :
           He
           wish'd
           himself
           able
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           have
           apply'd
           remedies
           to
           them
           all
           ;
           yet
           thought
           himself
           oblig'd
           to
           begin
           with
           the
           houshold
           of
           Faith
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           precept
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           Christians
           ;
           and
           amongst
           them
           he
           singl'd
           out
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           whose
           example
           was
           like
           to
           be
           most
           prevalent
           with
           the
           Baptis'd
           Indians
           .
           Behold
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           he
           attempted
           this
           great
           enterprise
           of
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           To
           call
           down
           the
           Blessing
           of
           Heaven
           on
           this
           difficult
           employment
           ,
           
           he
           consecrated
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           night
           to
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           allow'd
           himself
           at
           the
           most
           
           but
           four
           hours
           of
           Sleep
           :
           and
           even
           this
           little
           repose
           ,
           was
           commonly
           disturb'd
           .
           For
           lodging
           in
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           and
           lying
           always
           near
           the
           sick
           ,
           as
           his
           custom
           had
           been
           at
           Mozambique
           ,
           his
           slumber
           was
           broken
           by
           their
           least
           complaint
           ,
           and
           he
           fail'd
           not
           to
           rise
           to
           their
           relief
           .
        
         
           He
           return'd
           to
           his
           Prayers
           at
           break
           of
           day
           ;
           after
           which
           he
           celebrated
           Mass
           :
           He
           employ'd
           the
           forenoon
           in
           the
           Hospipitals
           ;
           particularly
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Lepers
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Suburbs
           of
           Goa
           .
           He
           embrac'd
           those
           miserable
           Creatures
           one
           after
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           distributed
           amongst
           them
           ,
           those
           Alms
           which
           he
           had
           been
           begging
           for
           them
           ,
           from
           Door
           to
           Door
           .
           After
           this
           he
           visited
           the
           Prisons
           ,
           and
           dealt
           amongst
           them
           the
           same
           effects
           of
           Charity
           .
        
         
           In
           coming
           back
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           turn
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           with
           his
           Bell
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           gave
           a
           loud
           Summons
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Families
           ,
           that
           ,
           for
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           send
           their
           Children
           and
           their
           Slaves
           to
           Catechism
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Man
           was
           convinc'd
           in
           his
           Heart
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Portuguese
           Youth
           were
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           form'd
           betimes
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           good
           Life
           ▪
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           seen
           to
           revive
           in
           Goa
           ,
           but
           in
           case
           the
           Children
           grew
           up
           without
           instruction
           
           or
           discipline
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           remaining
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           suck'd
           in
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           Vice
           ,
           almost
           with
           their
           Milk
           ,
           shou'd
           ever
           become
           sincere
           Christians
           .
        
         
           The
           little
           Children
           ,
           
           gather'd
           together
           in
           Crowds
           about
           him
           ,
           whether
           they
           came
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           through
           a
           Natural
           Curiosity
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Parents
           sent
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           respect
           which
           they
           already
           had
           for
           the
           holy
           Man
           ,
           howsoever
           vicious
           themselves
           .
           He
           led
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           there
           expounded
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           the
           
             Commandments
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           practices
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           are
           in
           use
           amongst
           the
           Faithful
           .
        
         
           These
           tender
           Plants
           ,
           receiv'd
           easily
           the
           impressions
           which
           the
           Father
           made
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           through
           these
           little
           Babes
           that
           the
           Town
           began
           to
           change
           its
           Face
           .
           For
           by
           daily
           hearing
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           became
           modest
           and
           devout
           :
           their
           Modesty
           and
           Devotion
           ,
           was
           a
           silent
           censure
           of
           that
           debauchery
           which
           appear'd
           in
           persons
           of
           riper
           age
           :
           Sometimes
           they
           even
           reprov'd
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           with
           a
           liberty
           which
           had
           nothing
           of
           childish
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           their
           reproofs
           put
           the
           most
           dissolute
           Libertines
           to
           the
           blu●h
           .
        
         
         
           Xavier
           then
           proceeded
           to
           publick
           Preaching
           ,
           whether
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           slock'd
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Indians
           might
           understand
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           he
           affected
           to
           speak
           that
           Language
           ,
           in
           a
           gross
           and
           clownish
           dialect
           ,
           which
           pass'd
           at
           that
           time
           amongst
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           It
           was
           immediately
           seen
           ,
           what
           power
           a
           Preacher
           animated
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           had
           over
           the
           Souls
           o●
           perverted
           men
           .
           The
           most
           scandalous
           Sinners
           ,
           struck
           with
           the
           horrour
           of
           their
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           eternal
           Punishment
           ,
           were
           the
           first
           who
           came
           to
           Confession
           :
           Their
           example
           took
           away
           from
           others
           the
           shame
           of
           confessing
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           every
           one
           now
           strove
           who
           shou'd
           be
           formost
           ,
           to
           throw
           himself
           at
           the
           Fathers
           Feet
           ,
           knocking
           their
           Breasts
           ,
           and
           bitterly
           lamenting
           their
           offences
           .
        
         
           The
           fruits
           of
           Penitence
           ,
           accompanying
           these
           Tears
           ,
           were
           the
           certain
           proofs
           of
           a
           sincere
           Conversion
           .
           They
           cancell'd
           their
           unlawful
           Bonds
           and
           Covenants
           of
           Extortion
           ;
           they
           made
           restitution
           of
           their
           ill
           gotten
           Goods
           ;
           they
           set
           at
           liberty
           their
           Slaves
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           opprest
           ,
           or
           had
           acquir'd
           unjustly
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           turn'd
           away
           their
           Concubines
           .
           Whom
           they
           were
           unwilling
           to
           possess
           by
           a
           lawful
           marriage
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Saint
           acted
           with
           the
           Concubinarians
           ,
           
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           our
           Saviour
           dealt
           with
           the
           Publicans
           and
           Harlots
           .
           Far
           from
           treating
           them
           severely
           ,
           the
           deeper
           they
           were
           plung'd
           in
           that
           darling
           Vice
           ,
           the
           more
           tenderly
           he
           seem'd
           to
           use
           them
           .
           On
           all
           occasions
           he
           declar'd
           himself
           their
           Friend
           ;
           he
           made
           them
           frequent
           visits
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           being
           upbraided
           with
           so
           infamous
           a
           Conversation
           .
           He
           invited
           himself
           sometimes
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           assuming
           an
           Air
           of
           gayety
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           the
           Master
           to
           bring
           down
           the
           Children
           to
           bear
           him
           company
           .
           When
           he
           had
           a
           little
           commended
           their
           prettiness
           ,
           he
           ask'd
           to
           see
           their
           Mother
           ,
           and
           shew'd
           her
           the
           same
           Countenance
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           her
           for
           an
           honest
           Woman
           .
           If
           she
           were
           beautiful
           or
           well
           shap'd
           ,
           he
           prais'd
           her
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             she
             look'd
             like
             a
          
           Portuguese
           :
           After
           which
           ,
           in
           private
           Conversation
           ,
           
             ●ou
             have
          
           ,
           said
           he
           to
           the
           Master
           ,
           
             a
             fair
             Slave
             ,
             who
             well
             deserves
             to
             be
             your
             Wife
             .
          
           But
           if
           she
           were
           a
           swarthy
           ,
           ugly
           
             Indian
             ,
             Good
             God!
          
           he
           cry'd
           out
           ,
           
             what
             a
             Monster
             do
             you
             keep
             within
             your
             doors
             !
             and
             how
             are
             you
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             sight
             of
             her
             ?
          
           Such
           words
           ,
           spoken
           in
           all
           appearance
           ,
           without
           design
           ,
           had
           commonly
           their
           full
           effect
           :
           The
           Keeper
           marry'd
           her
           ,
           whom
           the
           
           Saint
           had
           commended
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           off
           the
           others
           .
        
         
           This
           so
           sudden
           a
           change
           of
           manners
           ,
           was
           none
           of
           those
           transient
           sits
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           pass
           away
           ,
           almost
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           kindled
           ;
           Piety
           was
           establish'd
           in
           all
           places
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           formerly
           came
           to
           confession
           once
           a
           year
           ,
           to
           speak
           the
           best
           of
           it
           ,
           now
           perform'd
           it
           regularly
           once
           a
           month
           .
           They
           were
           all
           desirous
           of
           confessing
           themselves
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           so
           that
           Writing
           from
           Goa
           to
           Rome
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             that
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possible
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             at
             once
             in
             ten
             places
             ,
             he
             shou'd
             not
             have
             wanted
             for
             emplo●ment
             .
          
           His
           Catechising
           having
           had
           that
           wonderful
           success
           which
           we
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           
             Don
             Iohn
             d'
             Albuquerque
          
           ordain'd
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           forward
           ,
           the
           Children
           shou'd
           be
           taught
           the
           Christian
           Doctrin
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           Gentlemen
           and
           Merchants
           applyed
           themselves
           to
           the
           regulation
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           banishment
           of
           vice
           .
           They
           gave
           the
           Father
           considerable
           Sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           he
           distributed
           in
           their
           presence
           ,
           in
           the
           Hospitals
           and
           Prisons
           .
           The
           Viceroy
           accompanied
           the
           Saint
           thither
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           complaints
           of
           the
           Prisoners
           and
           to
           relieve
           the
           Poor
           .
           This
           Christian
           
           practice
           was
           so
           pleasing
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Portugal
             ,
             Iohn
          
           the
           Third
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           he
           writ
           to
           
             Don
             Iohn
             Don
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           Governour
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           expresly
           ordering
           him
           ,
           to
           do
           that
           once
           a
           month
           ,
           which
           
             Don
             Martin
             Alphonso
             de
             Sosa
          
           never
           fail'd
           of
           doing
           every
           week
           ;
           in
           short
           ,
           the
           Portuguese
           of
           Goa
           ,
           had
           gain'd
           such
           an
           habitude
           of
           good
           Life
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           universal
           change
           of
           manners
           had
           obtain'd
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           seem'd
           another
           sort
           of
           People
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           state
           of
           affairs
           ,
           
           when
           
             Michael
             Vaz
          
           ,
           Vicar
           General
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           rare
           virtue
           ,
           and
           wonderful
           zeal
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           gave
           Xavier
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           Oriental
           Coast
           ,
           which
           lies
           extended
           from
           Cape
           Comorin
           ,
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Manar
           ,
           and
           is
           call'd
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           there
           were
           certain
           People
           call'd
           Paravas
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Fishers
           ,
           who
           had
           caus'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           Baptiz'd
           some
           time
           since
           ,
           on
           occasion
           of
           succours
           which
           had
           been
           given
           them
           by
           the
           Portuguese
           against
           the
           Moors
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           cruelly
           opprest
           :
           That
           these
           People
           had
           nothing
           more
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           than
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           the
           name
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Pastours
           to
           instruct
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           work
           well-pleasing
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           
           to
           accomplish
           their
           Conversion
           .
           He
           conceal'd
           not
           from
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Land
           was
           barren
           ,
           and
           so
           destitute
           of
           the
           conveniences
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           no
           stranger
           was
           willing
           to
           settle
           there
           .
           That
           interest
           alone
           drew
           the
           Merchants
           thither
           ,
           in
           the
           season
           of
           Pearl-Fishing
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           the
           heats
           were
           insupportable
           .
        
         
           There
           cou'd
           not
           have
           been
           made
           to
           Xavier
           a
           Proposition
           more
           according
           to
           his
           hearts
           desire
           .
           He
           offer'd
           himself
           without
           the
           least
           hesitation
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           instruct
           that
           People
           :
           and
           he
           did
           it
           so
           much
           the
           more
           freely
           ,
           because
           his
           presence
           was
           no
           longer
           so
           necessary
           at
           Goa
           ,
           where
           Piety
           was
           now
           grown
           into
           a
           habit
           ,
           by
           a
           setled
           form
           of
           five
           months
           standing
           .
        
         
           Having
           receiv'd
           the
           Benediction
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           embarqu'd
           about
           the
           midst
           of
           October
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1542
           ,
           in
           a
           Galiot
           ,
           which
           carried
           the
           new
           Captain
           of
           Comorin
           ;
           and
           took
           with
           him
           two
           young
           Ec●l●s●asticks
           of
           Goa
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           tolerable
           insight
           into
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Malabars
           ,
           which
           is
           spoken
           in
           the
           Coast
           of
           
             Fishery
             .
             So●a
          
           offer'd
           to
           have
           furnish'd
           him
           with
           money
           ●or
           all
           his
           occasions
           :
           But
           Apostolique
           men
           have
           no
           greater
           treasures
           than
           their
           Poverty
           ,
           nor
           any
           fund
           more
           certa●n
           than
           that
           of
           Providence
           .
           He
           accepted
           only
           a
           pair
           of
           Shooes
           ,
           to
           defend
           
           him
           in
           some
           measure
           from
           the
           burning
           Sands
           upon
           the
           Coasts
           ;
           and
           ,
           at
           parting
           ,
           desir'd
           the
           Viceroy
           to
           send
           him
           his
           two
           Companions
           ,
           who
           were
           left
           behind
           at
           Mozambique
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           shou'd
           arrive
           at
           Goa
           .
        
         
           The
           Cape
           of
           Comorin
           ,
           is
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           about
           six
           hundred
           Miles
           from
           Goa
           :
           'T
           is
           a
           high
           Promontory
           ,
           jutting
           out
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           facing
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ceylan
           .
           The
           Father
           being
           there
           arriv'd
           ,
           immediately
           fell
           in
           with
           a
           Village
           of
           Idolaters
           .
           He
           cou'd
           bear
           to
           go
           no
           farther
           ,
           without
           Preaching
           the
           Name
           of
           Iesus
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           .
           But
           all
           he
           cou'd
           declare
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Interpreters
           signified
           nothing
           .
           And
           those
           Pagans
           plainly
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           cou'd
           not
           change
           their
           Faith
           ,
           without
           consent
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           held
           .
           Their
           obstinacy
           ,
           however
           ,
           was
           of
           no
           long
           continuance
           ,
           and
           that
           Omnipotence
           ,
           which
           had
           preordain'd
           Xavier
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           that
           his
           first
           Labours
           shou'd
           be
           unsuccessful
           .
        
         
           A
           Woman
           of
           the
           Village
           had
           been
           three
           days
           in
           the
           pains
           of
           Child-birth
           ;
           and
           had
           endur'd
           great
           torments
           ,
           
           without
           being
           eas'd
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Brachmans
           ,
           or
           any
           natural
           remedies
           .
           Xavier
           went
           to
           visit
           her
           ,
           accompanied
           
           by
           one
           o●
           his
           Interpreters
           .
           And
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           
             that
             forgetting
             I
             was
             in
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
             I
             began
             to
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             L●rd
             ;
             though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             I
             cou'd
             n●t
             but
             remember
             ,
          
           that
           all
           the
           Earth
           ,
           is
           equally
           his
           ,
           and
           all
           its
           Inhabitants
           are
           〈◊〉
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           expounded
           to
           the
           Sick
           Woman
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           and
           exhorted
           her
           to
           repose
           her
           trust
           in
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           who
           by
           her
           means
           had
           decreed
           to
           save
           that
           People
           ,
           touch'd
           her
           inwardly
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           being
           ask'd
           ,
           if
           she
           believ'd
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           and
           if
           she
           desir'd
           to
           be
           Baptiz'd
           ?
           ●he
           answer'd
           yes
           ;
           and
           that
           she
           spake
           from
           the
           bottom
           of
           her
           heart
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           then
           read
           the
           Gospel
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           Baptiz'd
           her
           :
           she
           was
           immediately
           deliver'd
           of
           her
           Child
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           recover'd
           .
           ●his
           visible
           Miracle
           immediately
           fill'd
           that
           poor
           Cabin
           ,
           with
           astonishment
           and
           gladness
           .
           The
           whole
           Family
           threw
           themselves
           at
           the
           Father's
           feet
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           to
           be
           instructed
           :
           and
           being
           sufficiently
           taught
           ,
           not
           one
           amongst
           th●m
           but
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           .
           This
           news
           ●●ing
           ●lown
           abroad
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           had
           the
           curiosity
           to
           see
           a
           person
           so
           wonderful
           in
           
           his
           Works
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Words
           .
           He
           Preach'd
           to
           them
           the
           words
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           convinc'd
           their
           reason
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           But
           convinc'd
           though
           they
           were
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           become
           Christians
           ,
           without
           the
           permission
           of
           their
           Prince
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Village
           ,
           an
           Officer
           ;
           sent
           expresly
           from
           the
           Prince
           ,
           to
           collect
           a
           certain
           annual
           Tribute
           .
           Father
           Xavier
           went
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           expounded
           so
           clearly
           to
           him
           ,
           all
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Pagan
           presently
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           it
           which
           was
           ill
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           gave
           leave
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           to
           imbrace
           it
           .
           There
           needed
           no
           more
           ,
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           whom
           nothing
           but
           fear
           witheld
           from
           it
           ;
           they
           all
           offer'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           Baptiz'd
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           thenceforth
           to
           live
           in
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           man
           ,
           encourag'd
           by
           so
           happy
           a
           beginning
           ,
           
           follow'd
           his
           way
           with
           more
           chearfulness
           ;
           and
           came
           to
           Tutucurin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           Town
           belonging
           to
           the
           Paravas
           .
           He
           found
           in
           effect
           ,
           that
           this
           People
           ,
           excepting
           only
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           rather
           to
           shake
           off
           the
           Moorish
           Yoke
           ,
           than
           to
           subject
           themselves
           to
           that
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           were
           wholly
           Infidels
           ;
           and
           he
           declar'd
           to
           
           them
           the
           Misteries
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           of
           which
           before
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           receiv'd
           the
           least
           tincture
           .
           The
           two
           Church-men
           who
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           serv'd
           him
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Interpreters
           :
           But
           Xavier
           reflecting
           within
           himself
           ,
           that
           these
           Church-men
           frequently
           alter'd
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           pass'd
           through
           their
           mouths
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           own
           words
           ,
           when
           spoken
           by
           our selves
           ,
           have
           more
           vigour
           in
           them
           ,
           bethought
           himself
           of
           finding
           some
           expedient
           ,
           whereby
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           without
           the
           assistance
           of
           another
           .
           The
           way
           he
           took
           was
           to
           get
           together
           some
           People
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           who
           understood
           the
           Portuguese
           Language
           :
           and
           to
           joyn
           them
           with
           the
           two
           Ecclesiastiques
           ,
           who
           were
           knowing
           in
           the
           Malabar
           .
           He
           consulted
           both
           Parties
           for
           many
           days
           together
           ,
           and
           drudging
           at
           his
           business
           ,
           Translated
           into
           the
           Paravas
           tongue
           ,
           
             the
             words
             of
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             Salutation
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             the
             Consiteor
             ,
             the
             Salve
             Regina
             ,
             and
             in
             sine
             ,
             the
             whole
             Catechism
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Translation
           being
           finish'd
           ,
           the
           ●ather
           got
           without
           book
           ,
           what
           he
           cou'd
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           took
           his
           way
           about
           the
           Villages
           of
           the
           Coast
           ,
           in
           number
           thirty
           ,
           about
           half
           of
           which
           were
           baptiz'd
           ,
           the
           rest
           Idolaters
           .
        
         
         
           I
           went
           about
           ,
           with
           my
           Bell
           in
           my
           hand
           ,
           says
           he
           himself
           ,
           and
           gathering
           together
           all
           I
           met
           ,
           both
           Men
           and
           Children
           ,
           I
           instructed
           them
           in
           the
           Christian
           Doctrin
           :
           The
           Children
           learnt
           it
           easily
           by
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           month
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           understood
           it
           ,
           I
           charg'd
           them
           to
           teach
           it
           their
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           all
           of
           their
           own
           Family
           ,
           and
           even
           their
           Neighbours
           .
        
         
           On
           Sundays
           I
           assembled
           the
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           
           little
           Boys
           and
           Girls
           in
           the
           Chappel
           ;
           all
           came
           to
           my
           appointment
           ,
           with
           an
           incredible
           joy
           ,
           and
           most
           ardent
           desire
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ▪
           I
           began
           with
           the
           confessing
           God
           to
           be
           one
           in
           nature
           ,
           and
           trine
           in
           Persons
           .
           I
           afterwards
           repeated
           ,
           distinctly
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           audible
           voice
           ,
           
             the
             Lords-Prayer
             ,
             the
             Angelical
             Salutation
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
          
           All
           of
           them
           together
           repeated
           after
           me
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           hardly
           to
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           what
           pleasure
           they
           took
           in
           it
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           I
           repeated
           the
           C●eed
           singly
           ;
           and
           insisting
           on
           every
           particular
           Article
           ,
           ask'd
           if
           they
           certainly
           believ'd
           it
           ?
           They
           all
           protested
           to
           me
           with
           loud
           cries
           ,
           and
           their
           hands
           across
           their
           breasts
           ,
           that
           they
           firmly
           believ'd
           it
           .
           My
           practice
           is
           to
           make
           them
           repeat
           〈◊〉
           Creed
           oftner
           than
           the
           other
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           I
           declare
           to
           them
           ,
           
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           believe
           the
           Contents
           of
           it
           are
           true
           Christians
           .
        
         
           From
           the
           Creed
           I
           pass
           to
           the
           
             Ten
             Commandments
          
           ,
           and
           give
           them
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Law
           is
           compris'd
           in
           those
           ten
           Precepts
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           keeps
           them
           all
           according
           to
           his
           Duty
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           Christian
           ;
           and
           that
           Eternal
           Life
           is
           decreed
           to
           him
           :
           That
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           whoever
           violates
           one
           of
           these
           Commandments
           ,
           is
           a
           bad
           Christian
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shall
           be
           damn'd
           eternally
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           repent
           not
           of
           his
           Sin
           :
           Both
           the
           new
           Christians
           and
           the
           Pagans
           admire
           our
           Law
           ,
           as
           Holy
           ,
           and
           Reasonable
           ,
           and
           consistent
           with
           it self
           .
        
         
           Having
           done
           as
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           my
           custom
           is
           to
           repeat
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Angels
             Salutation
          
           .
           Once
           again
           we
           recite
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           at
           every
           Article
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             Pater
             noster
          
           and
           the
           
             Ave
             Maria
          
           ,
           we
           intermingle
           some
           short
           Prayer
           :
           for
           having
           pronounc'd
           aloud
           the
           first
           Article
           ,
           I
           begin
           thus
           ,
           and
           they
           say
           after
           me
           ,
           Jesus
           ,
           
             thou
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             give
             me
             the
             Grace
             to
             believe
             firmly
             ,
             this
             first
             Article
             of
             thy
             Faith
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             intention
             we
             offer
             thee
             that
             Prayer
             ,
             of
             which
             thou
             thy self
             art
             Author
             .
          
           We
           add
           ,
           Holy
           Mary
           ,
           
             Mother
             of
             our
             Lord
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             obtain
             for
             us
             ,
             from
             thy
             belov'd
             
             Son
             ,
             to
             believe
             this
             Article
             ,
             without
             any
             doubt
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           The
           same
           method
           is
           observ'd
           in
           all
           the
           other
           Articles
           ,
           and
           almost
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           we
           run
           over
           the
           
             Ten
             Commandments
          
           .
           When
           we
           have
           jointly
           repeated
           the
           first
           Precept
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           
             To
             love
             God
          
           ,
           we
           pray
           thus
           :
           O
           Jesu
           Christ
           ,
           
             thou
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             grant
             us
             thy
             Grace
             to
             love
             thee
             above
             all
             things
             !
          
           and
           immediately
           after
           we
           say
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           :
           Then
           ,
           immediately
           we
           subjoin
           ,
           
             O
             holy
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             Mother
             of
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             obtain
             for
             us
             ,
             from
             thy
             Son
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             Grace
             to
             keep
             this
             first
             Commandment
             .
          
           After
           which
           we
           say
           the
           
             Ave
             Maria.
          
           We
           observe
           the
           same
           method
           through
           the
           other
           nine
           Commandments
           ,
           with
           some
           little
           variation
           ,
           as
           the
           matter
           requires
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           things
           which
           I
           accustom
           them
           to
           beg
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           common
           Prayers
           ,
           omitting
           not
           sometimes
           to
           assure
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           obtain
           the
           thing
           for
           which
           they
           pray
           ,
           even
           that
           is
           a
           means
           for
           them
           to
           obtain
           other
           things
           more
           amply
           than
           they
           cou'd
           demand
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           oblige
           them
           all
           to
           say
           the
           Con●iteor
           ,
           but
           principally
           those
           who
           are
           to
           receive
           Baptism
           ,
           whom
           I
           also
           enjoin
           to
           say
           the
           Belief
           .
           At
           every
           Article
           I
           demand
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           believe
           it
           without
           any
           scruple
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           have
           assur'd
           me
           
           that
           they
           do
           ,
           I
           commonly
           make
           them
           an
           Exhortation
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           compos'd
           in
           their
           own
           language
           ;
           being
           an
           Epitome
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           necessary
           duties
           incumbent
           on
           us
           in
           order
           to
           our
           Salvation
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           I
           baptise
           them
           ,
           and
           shut
           up
           all
           ,
           in
           singing
           the
           
             Salve
             Regina
          
           ,
           to
           implore
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           blessed
           Virgin.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           evident
           ,
           by
           what
           we
           have
           already
           said
           ,
           concerning
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           Parava●
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           had
           not
           the
           gi●t
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           to
           teach
           them
           .
           But
           it
           appears
           also
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           had
           made
           the
           Translation
           ,
           which
           cost
           him
           so
           much
           labour
           ,
           he
           both
           understood
           and
           spoke
           the
           Malabar
           Tongue
           ,
           whither
           he
           had
           acquir'd
           it
           by
           his
           own
           pains
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           had
           imprinted
           the
           Species
           of
           it
           in
           his
           Mind
           ,
           after
           a
           supernatural
           manner
           .
           'T
           is
           at
           least
           probable
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           when
           he
           studied
           any
           Tongue
           ,
           the
           holy
           Spirt
           seconded
           his
           application
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           his
           Master
           .
           For
           't
           is
           constantly
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           ,
           he
           learnt
           the
           most
           difficult
           languages
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           report
           of
           many
           persons
           ,
           spoke
           them
           so
           naturally
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           a
           Foreigner
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           having
           for
           the
           space
           of
           a
           month
           ,
           
           instructed
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
           one
           Village
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           above
           said
           ,
           before
           he
           went
           farther
           ,
           call'd
           together
           the
           most
           intelligent
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           in
           writing
           what
           he
           had
           taught
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           as
           Masters
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           on
           Sundays
           and
           Saints
           days
           ,
           they
           might
           congregate
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           repeat
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Method
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           had
           learnt
           formerly
           .
        
         
           He
           committed
           to
           these
           Catechists
           ,
           (
           who
           in
           their
           own
           Tongue
           are
           call'd
           Canacopoles
           )
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           which
           he
           caus'd
           to
           be
           built
           in
           peopled
           places
           ;
           and
           recommended
           to
           them
           the
           ornament
           of
           those
           Sacred
           Buildings
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           their
           poverty
           wou'd
           allow
           .
           But
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           impose
           this
           task
           on
           them
           ,
           without
           some
           kind
           of
           Salary
           ;
           and
           therefore
           obtain'd
           from
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           a
           certain
           Sum
           for
           their
           subsistence
           ,
           which
           was
           charg'd
           upon
           the
           annual
           Tribute
           ,
           payable
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           from
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           that
           Coast.
           
        
         
           'T
           is
           hardly
           to
           be
           express'd
           ,
           
           what
           a
           Harvest
           of
           Souls
           was
           reap'd
           from
           his
           endeavours
           ;
           and
           how
           great
           was
           the
           fervour
           of
           these
           new
           Christ●ans
           .
           The
           holy
           Man
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Fathers
           at
           Rome
           ,
           confesses
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           wanted
           words
           to
           tell
           it
           .
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             the
             multitude
             of
             those
             who
             
             had
             receiv'd
             Baptism
             ,
             was
             so
             vast
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             labour
             of
             continual
             Christnings
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             able
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             Arms
             :
             and
             that
             his
             Voice
             often
             fail'd
             him
             ,
             in
             saying
             so
             many
             times
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             the
          
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           Ten
           Commandments
           ,
           
             with
             a
             short
             instruction
             which
             he
             always
             made
             concerning
             the
             duties
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             before
             he
             baptis'd
             those
             who
             were
             of
             Age.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Infants
           alone
           ,
           who
           dy'd
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           amounted
           according
           to
           his
           account
           to
           above
           a
           thousand
           .
           They
           who
           liv'd
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           have
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           ,
           were
           so
           affected
           with
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           covetous
           of
           knowing
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith
           ,
           that
           they
           scarcely
           gave
           the
           Father
           time
           to
           take
           a
           little
           nourishment
           ,
           or
           a
           short
           repose
           .
           They
           sought
           after
           him
           every
           minute
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           sometimes
           forc'd
           to
           hide
           himself
           from
           them
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           leisure
           of
           saying
           his
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           his
           Breviary
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           administration
           of
           these
           Children
           ,
           
           who
           were
           so
           ●ervently
           devout
           ,
           he
           perform'd
           divers
           extraordinary
           works
           ,
           even
           many
           of
           those
           miraculous
           Cures
           ,
           which
           it
           pleas'd
           God
           to
           operate
           by
           his
           means
           .
           The
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           was
           never
           so
           full
           of
           Diseases
           ,
           as
           when
           the
           Father
           was
           there
           .
           It
           seem'd
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           has
           
           express'd
           it
           in
           a
           Letter
           ,
           that
           God
           sent
           those
           Distempers
           amongst
           that
           People
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           to
           him
           almost
           in
           their
           own
           despight
           .
           For
           coming
           to
           recover
           on
           an
           instant
           ,
           and
           against
           all
           humane
           appearance
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           invok'd
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           they
           clearly
           saw
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Christians
           and
           the
           Pagods
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           name
           given
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Temples
           and
           the
           Images
           of
           theirs
           false
           Gods.
           
        
         
           No
           one
           fell
           sick
           amongst
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           but
           had
           immediate
           recourse
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           As
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           attend
           them
           all
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           in
           many
           places
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           he
           sent
           there
           Christian
           Children
           where
           he
           cou'd
           not
           go
           himself
           .
           In
           going
           from
           him
           one
           took
           his
           Chapelet
           ,
           another
           his
           Crucifix
           ,
           a
           third
           his
           Reliquiary
           ,
           and
           all
           being
           animated
           with
           a
           lively
           Faith
           ,
           dispers'd
           themselves
           through
           the
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           .
           There
           gathering
           about
           the
           sick
           as
           many
           people
           as
           they
           cou'd
           assemble
           ,
           they
           repeated
           often
           ,
           the
           
             Lords
             Prayer
          
           ,
           the
           Creed
           ,
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           had
           learnt
           by
           heart
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Faith
          
           ;
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           ask'd
           the
           Sick
           ,
           
             If
             he
             believ'd
             unfeignedly
             in
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             and
             if
             he
             desir'd
             to
             be
             baptis'd
             ?
          
           When
           he
           had
           answer'd
           ,
           
           ●es
           ,
           they
           touch'd
           him
           with
           the
           Chaplet
           ,
           or
           Cruci●ix
           belonging
           to
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           immediately
           cur'd
           .
        
         
           One
           day
           ,
           while
           Xavier
           was
           preaching
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith
           to
           a
           great
           Multitude
           ,
           some
           came
           to
           bring
           him
           word
           from
           Manapar
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           persons
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           was
           possess'd
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           desiring
           the
           Father
           to
           come
           to
           his
           relief
           .
           The
           Man
           of
           God
           thought
           it
           unbecoming
           of
           his
           Duty
           ,
           to
           break
           off
           the
           Instruction
           he
           was
           then
           making
           .
           He
           only
           call'd
           to
           him
           some
           of
           those
           young
           Christians
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           a
           Cross
           which
           he
           wore
           upon
           his
           Breast
           ;
           after
           which
           he
           sent
           them
           to
           Manapar
           with
           Orders
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           Evil
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           They
           were
           no
           sooner
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           than
           the
           possess'd
           person
           fell
           into
           an
           extraordinary
           fury
           ,
           with
           wonderful
           contorsions
           of
           his
           Limbs
           ,
           and
           hideous
           yellings
           .
           The
           little
           Children
           ,
           far
           from
           being
           terrify'd
           ,
           as
           usually
           Children
           are
           ,
           made
           a
           ring
           about
           him
           ,
           singing
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           After
           which
           they
           compelled
           him
           to
           kiss
           the
           Cross
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           the
           Devil
           departed
           out
           of
           him
           .
           Many
           Pagans
           there
           present
           ,
           visibly
           perceiving
           the
           Vertue
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           were
           converted
           on
           the
           instant
           ,
           and
           bec●me
           afterwards
           devout
           Christians
           .
        
         
         
           These
           young
           Plants
           ,
           whom
           Xavier
           employ'd
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           
           were
           in
           perpetual
           Disputations
           with
           the
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           broke
           in
           pieces
           as
           many
           Idols
           as
           they
           cou'd
           get
           into
           their
           power
           :
           and
           sometimes
           burnt
           them
           ,
           throwing
           their
           Ashes
           into
           the
           Air.
           When
           they
           discover'd
           any
           ,
           bearing
           the
           name
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           yet
           keeping
           a
           Pagod
           in
           reserve
           to
           adore
           in
           secret
           ,
           they
           reprov'd
           them
           boldly
           ;
           and
           when
           those
           rebukes
           were
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           they
           advertis'd
           the
           holy
           Man
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           he
           might
           apply
           some
           stronger
           remedy
           .
           Xavier
           went
           often
           in
           their
           company
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           search
           in
           those
           suspected
           Houses
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           discover'd
           any
           Idols
           they
           were
           immediately
           destroy'd
           .
        
         
           Being
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           one
           who
           was
           lately
           baptis'd
           ,
           committed
           Idolatry
           sometimes
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           admonitions
           which
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           were
           useless
           ,
           he
           bethought
           himself
           to
           frighten
           him
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           presence
           commanded
           the
           Children
           to
           set
           Fire
           to
           his
           House
           :
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           be
           given
           to
           understand
           ,
           how
           the
           the
           worshipers
           of
           Devils
           ,
           deserv'd
           eternal
           burning
           like
           the
           Devils
           :
           they
           ran
           immediately
           to
           their
           task
           ,
           taking
           the
           Command
           in
           a
           literal
           sense
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           Xaviers
           intention
           :
           But
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           w●s
           ,
           that
           the
           Infidel
           detesting
           ,
           and
           
           renouncing
           his
           Idolatry
           ,
           gave
           up
           his
           Pagods
           to
           be
           consum'd
           by
           Fire
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           the
           design
           of
           the
           holy
           Man.
           
        
         
           Another
           In●idel
           was
           more
           unhappy
           ;
           
           He
           was
           one
           of
           the
           first
           rank
           in
           Manapar
           :
           a
           Man
           naturally
           Violent
           and
           Brutal
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           one
           day
           going
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           desir'd
           him
           ,
           in
           courteous
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           listen
           to
           what
           he
           had
           to
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           concerning
           his
           eternal
           welfare
           .
           The
           Barbarian
           vouchsafed
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           give
           him
           the
           hearing
           ,
           but
           rudely
           thrust
           him
           out
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             if
             ever
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Christians
             Church
             ,
             he
             was
             conte●t
             they
             shou●d
             shut
             him
             out
             :
          
           Few
           days
           after
           he
           was
           assaulted
           by
           a
           Troop
           of
           arm'd
           Men
           ,
           who
           design'd
           to
           kill
           him
           :
           All
           he
           cou'd
           do
           ,
           was
           to
           disingage
           himself
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           fly
           away
           .
           Seeing
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           a
           Church
           open
           ,
           he
           made
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           fast
           as
           he
           cou'd
           run
           ;
           with
           his
           Enemies
           at
           his
           heels
           pursuing
           him
           .
           The
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           assembled
           for
           their
           exercises
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           alarm'd
           at
           the
           loud
           cries
           they
           heard
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           Idolaters
           were
           coming
           to
           plunder
           the
           Church
           ,
           immediately
           shut
           their
           Doors
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           hop'd
           for
           safety
           in
           a
           holy
           place
           ,
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Murderers
           ,
           and
           was
           assassinated
           by
           them
           ;
           without
           question
           by
           a
           Decree
           of
           the
           Divine
           
           Justice
           ,
           which
           reveng'd
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           suffer'd
           the
           Wretch
           to
           be
           struck
           with
           that
           imprecation
           which
           he
           had
           wish'd
           upon
           himself
           .
        
         
           These
           Miracles
           which
           Xavier
           wrought
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Children
           ,
           rais'd
           an
           Admiration
           of
           him
           ,
           both
           amongst
           Christians
           and
           Idolaters
           :
           but
           so
           exemplary
           a
           punishment
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           respected
           by
           all
           the
           World
           :
           and
           even
           amongst
           the
           Brachmans
           there
           was
           not
           one
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           honour
           him
           .
           As
           it
           will
           fall
           in
           our
           way
           to
           make
           frequent
           mention
           of
           those
           Idol-Priests
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           from
           our
           purpose
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Reader
           a
           description
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Brachmans
           are
           very
           considerable
           amongst
           the
           Indians
           ,
           
           both
           for
           their
           Birth
           ,
           and
           their
           Employment
           .
           According
           to
           the
           ancient
           Fables
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           their
           Original
           is
           from
           Heaven
           .
           And
           't
           is
           the
           common
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Gods
           is
           running
           in
           their
           Veins
           .
           But
           to
           understand
           how
           they
           were
           born
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           God
           descended
           ,
           't
           is
           necessary
           to
           know
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Gods
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           which
           in
           short
           ,
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           others
           is
           Parabrama
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           most
           perfect
           Substance
           ,
           who
           has
           his
           Being
           from
           himself
           ,
           and
           who
           gives
           Being
           to
           the
           rest
           .
           
           This
           God
           being
           a
           Spirit
           free
           from
           matter
           ,
           and
           desirous
           to
           appear
           once
           under
           a
           sensible
           Figure
           ,
           became
           Man
           ;
           by
           the
           only
           desire
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           to
           shew
           himself
           ,
           he
           conceiv'd
           a
           Son
           ,
           who
           came
           out
           at
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           was
           call'd
           Maiso
           .
           He
           had
           two
           others
           after
           him
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           whose
           name
           was
           Visnu
           ,
           was
           born
           out
           of
           his
           Breast
           ,
           the
           other
           call'd
           Brama
           ,
           out●
           of
           his
           Belly
           .
           Before
           he
           return'd
           to
           his
           invisibility
           ,
           he
           assign'd
           Habitations
           and
           Employments
           to
           his
           three
           Children
           .
           He
           plac'd
           the
           eldest
           in
           the
           first
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           an
           absolute
           Command
           over
           the
           Elements
           ,
           and
           mix'd
           Bodies
           .
           He
           lodg'd
           Visnu
           beneath
           his
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           and
           establish'd
           him
           the
           Judge
           of
           Men
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           the
           Protectour
           of
           of
           the
           Unfortunate
           .
           Brama
           had
           for
           his
           Inheritance
           the
           third
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           the
           superintendance
           of
           Sacrifices
           ,
           and
           other
           Ceremonies
           of
           Religion
           .
           These
           are
           the
           three
           Deities
           which
           the
           Indians
           represent
           by
           one
           Idol
           ,
           with
           three
           Heads
           growing
           out
           of
           one
           Body
           ,
           with
           this
           mysterious
           signification
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           proceed
           from
           the
           same
           principle
           .
           By
           which
           it
           may
           be
           inferr'd
           ,
           that
           in
           former
           times
           they
           have
           heard
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Religion
           is
           an
           imperfect
           Imitation
           ,
           or
           rather
           a
           Corruption
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
         
           They
           say
           that
           Visnu
           has
           descended
           a
           thousand
           times
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           every
           time
           has
           chang'd
           his
           shape
           ;
           sometimes
           appearing
           in
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           Beast
           ,
           sometimes
           of
           a
           Man
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Original
           of
           their
           Pagods
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           relate
           so
           many
           Fables
           .
        
         
           They
           add
           ,
           that
           Brama
           ,
           having
           likewise
           a
           desire
           of
           Children
           ,
           made
           himself
           visible
           ,
           and
           begot
           the
           Brachmans
           ,
           whose
           Race
           has
           infinitely
           multiplied
           :
           The
           People
           believe
           them
           demi-Gods
           ,
           as
           poor
           and
           miserable
           as
           they
           are
           .
           They
           likewise
           imagine
           them
           to
           be
           Saints
           ,
           because
           they
           lead
           a
           hard
           and
           solitary
           life
           ;
           having
           very
           often
           no
           other
           Lodging
           than
           the
           hollow
           of
           a
           Tree
           ,
           or
           a
           Cave
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           living
           expos'd
           to
           the
           Air
           on
           a
           bare
           Mountain
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           Wilderness
           ,
           suffering
           all
           the
           hardships
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           keeping
           a
           profound
           silence
           ,
           fasting
           a
           whole
           year
           together
           ,
           and
           making
           profession
           of
           eating
           nothing
           which
           has
           had
           Life
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           perhaps
           a
           more
           wicked
           nation
           under
           the
           Canopy
           of
           Heaven
           .
           The
           fruit
           of
           those
           austerities
           which
           they
           practice
           in
           the
           desart
           ,
           is
           to
           abandon
           themselves
           in
           publique
           ,
           to
           the
           most
           brutal
           pleasures
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           without
           either
           shame
           or
           remorse
           of
           conscience
           .
           
           For
           they
           certainly
           believe
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           ,
           how
           abominable
           soever
           ,
           are
           lawful
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           provided
           they
           are
           suggested
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           which
           is
           within
           them
           .
           And
           the
           People
           are
           so
           〈◊〉
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           believe
           〈…〉
           become
           holy
           ,
           by
           partaking
           in
           〈◊〉
           ●●mes
           ,
           or
           by
           suffering
           any
           outrage
           〈◊〉
           them
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           Impostours
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           their
           talent
           consists
           in
           inventing
           new
           Fables
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           making
           them
           pass
           amongst
           the
           vulgar
           for
           wonderful
           misteries
           .
           One
           of
           their
           cheats
           is
           to
           perswade
           the
           simple
           ,
           that
           the
           Pagods
           eat
           like
           men
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           be
           presented
           with
           good
           cheer
           ▪
           they
           make
           their
           Gods
           of
           a
           Gigantique
           figure
           ,
           and
           are
           sure
           to
           endow
           them
           with
           a
           prodigious
           paunch
           .
           If
           those
           offerings
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           maintain
           their
           Families
           come
           to
           fail
           ,
           they
           denounce
           to
           the
           People
           that
           the
           offended
           Pagods
           threaten
           the
           Country
           with
           some
           dreadful
           judgment
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Gods
           in
           displeasure
           ,
           will
           forsake
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           suffer'd
           to
           die
           of
           hunger
        
         
           The
           Doctrin
           of
           these
           Brachmans
           is
           nothing
           better
           than
           their
           Life
           :
           one
           of
           their
           grossest
           errours
           is
           to
           believe
           that
           〈◊〉
           have
           in
           them
           ,
           somewhat
           of
           Sacred
           
           and
           Divine
           .
           That
           happy
           is
           the
           man
           ,
           who
           can
           be
           sprinkled
           over
           ,
           with
           the
           ashes
           of
           a
           Cow
           ,
           burnt
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           Brachman
           ;
           but
           thrice
           happy
           he
           ,
           who
           in
           dying
           ,
           lays
           hold
           of
           a
           Cow's
           tail
           ,
           and
           expires
           with
           it
           betwixt
           his
           hands
           .
           For
           thus
           assisted
           ,
           the
           Soul
           departs
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           purified
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           returns
           into
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Cow.
           That
           such
           a
           favour
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           is
           not
           confer'd
           but
           on
           Heroick
           Souls
           ,
           who
           contemn
           life
           ,
           and
           dye
           generously
           ,
           either
           by
           casting
           themselves
           headlong
           from
           a
           Precipice
           ,
           or
           leaping
           into
           a
           kindled
           Pile
           ,
           or
           throwing
           themselves
           under
           the
           Holy
           Chariot-wheels
           ,
           to
           be
           crush'd
           to
           death
           by
           the
           Pagods
           ,
           while
           they
           are
           carried
           in
           Triumph
           about
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           not
           to
           wonder
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Brachmans
           cannot
           endure
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           make
           use
           of
           all
           their
           credit
           ,
           and
           their
           cunning
           to
           destroy
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Indies
           .
           Being
           favour'd
           by
           Princes
           ,
           infinite
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           strongly
           united
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           they
           succeed
           in
           all
           they
           undertake
           ,
           and
           as
           being
           great
           Zealots
           for
           their
           antient
           superstitions
           ,
           and
           most
           obstinate
           in
           their
           Opinions
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           ●asie
           to
           convert
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           who
           saw
           how
           large
           a
           Progress
           the
           Gospel
           had
           made
           amongst
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Brachmans
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           there
           wou'd
           consequently
           be
           no
           Idolaters
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           vast
           Provinces
           of
           Asia
           ;
           spar'd
           no
           labour
           to
           reduce
           that
           perverse
           Generation
           ,
           to
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           He
           convers'd
           often
           with
           those
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           and
           one
           day
           found
           a
           favourable
           occasion
           of
           treating
           with
           them
           :
           passing
           by
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           where
           above
           two
           hundred
           Brachmans
           liv'd
           together
           ,
           he
           was
           visited
           by
           some
           of
           the
           chiefest
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           curiosity
           to
           see
           a
           man
           ,
           whose
           Reputation
           was
           so
           universal
           .
           He
           receiv'd
           them
           with
           a
           pleasing
           countenance
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           custom
           ,
           and
           having
           engag'd
           them
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           in
           a
           discourse
           concerning
           the
           eternal
           happiness
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           he
           desir'd
           them
           to
           satisfie
           him
           what
           their
           Gods
           commanded
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           it
           after
           death
           .
           They
           look'd
           a
           while
           on
           one
           another
           ,
           without
           answering
           .
           At
           length
           a
           Brachman
           ,
           who
           seem'd
           to
           be
           fourscore
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           took
           the
           business
           upon
           himself
           ,
           and
           said
           in
           a
           grave
           tone
           ,
           that
           two
           things
           brought
           a
           Soul
           to
           glory
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           a
           companion
           to
           the
           Gods
           ;
           the
           one
           was
           to
           abstain
           from
           the
           murther
           of
           a
           Cow
           ,
           
           the
           other
           to
           give
           Alms
           to
           the
           Brachmans
           .
           All
           of
           them
           confirm'd
           the
           Old
           man's
           answer
           ,
           by
           their
           approbation
           ,
           and
           applause
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           an
           Oracle
           given
           from
           the
           mouths
           of
           their
           Gods
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           took
           compassion
           on
           this
           their
           miserable
           blindness
           ,
           and
           the
           tears
           came
           into
           his
           eyes
           .
           He
           rose
           on
           the
           suddain
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           had
           been
           all
           sitting
           )
           and
           distinctly
           repeated
           ,
           in
           an
           audible
           tone
           ,
           
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             ten
             Commandments
          
           ,
           making
           a
           pause
           at
           the
           end
           of
           every
           Article
           ,
           and
           briefly
           expounding
           it
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           language
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           declar'd
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           were
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           actions
           the
           one
           and
           other
           were
           deserv'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Brachmans
           who
           had
           never
           heard
           any
           thing
           of
           Christianity
           before
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           listning
           to
           the
           Father
           with
           great
           admiration
           ,
           rose
           up
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           done
           speaking
           ,
           and
           ran
           to
           embrace
           him
           ,
           acknowledging
           that
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Christians
           was
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           since
           his
           Law
           was
           so
           conformable
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           our
           inward
           light
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           them
           propos'd
           divers
           questions
           to
           him
           ;
           if
           the
           Soul
           were
           immortal
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           perish'd
           with
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           in
           case
           that
           the
           Soul
           died
           not
           ,
           at
           what
           part
           of
           the
           Body
           it
           went
           out
           ,
           if
           in
           our
           sleep
           we
           dreamt
           we
           
           were
           in
           a
           far
           Country
           ,
           or
           convers'd
           with
           an
           absent
           Person
           ,
           whether
           the
           Soul
           went
           not
           out
           of
           the
           Body
           for
           that
           time
           ;
           of
           what
           colour
           God
           was
           ,
           whether
           black
           or
           white
           ,
           their
           Doctours
           being
           divided
           on
           that
           point
           :
           the
           white
           Men
           maintaining
           he
           was
           of
           their
           colour
           ,
           the
           black
           of
           theirs
           :
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Pagods
           for
           that
           reason
           being
           black
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           answer'd
           all
           their
           questions
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           to
           suitable
           to
           their
           gross
           understanding
           ,
           which
           was
           ignorant
           alike
           of
           things
           divine
           and
           natural
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           highly
           satisfied
           with
           him
           .
           Seeing
           them
           instructed
           and
           dispos'd
           in
           this
           sort
           ,
           he
           exhorted
           them
           to
           embrace
           the
           Faith
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           being
           made
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           ignorance
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           secure
           them
           from
           eternal
           Punishment
           .
        
         
           
             But
             what
             victory
             can
             Truth
             obtain
             ,
             over
             Souls
             which
             find
             their
             interest
             in
             following
             Errour
             ;
             and
             who
             make
             profession
             of
             deceiving
             the
             common
             people
             ?
             They
             answer'd
             (
             said
             the
             Saint
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             )
          
           that
           which
           many
           Christians
           answer
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           what
           will
           the
           world
           say
           of
           us
           ,
           if
           they
           see
           us
           change
           ?
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           our
           Families
           ,
           whose
           only
           subsistence
           is
           from
           the
           offerings
           which
           are
           made
           to
           the
           Pagods
           ?
           Thus
           humane
           
           interest
           ,
           and
           worldly
           considertions
           ,
           made
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           serve
           only
           to
           their
           greater
           condemnation
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           afterwards
           ,
           
           Xavier
           had
           another
           conference
           with
           a
           Brachman
           who
           liv'd
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           an
           Hermite
           :
           He
           pass'd
           for
           the
           Oracle
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           instructed
           in
           his
           youth
           ,
           at
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Academies
           of
           the
           East
           .
           He
           was
           one
           of
           those
           who
           was
           knowing
           in
           their
           most
           hidden
           Misteries
           ,
           which
           are
           never
           intrusted
           by
           the
           Brachmans
           but
           to
           a
           certain
           select
           number
           of
           their
           Wise
           men
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           had
           heard
           speak
           of
           him
           ,
           was
           desirous
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           was
           as
           desirous
           to
           see
           Xavier
           .
           The
           intention
           of
           the
           Saint
           was
           to
           try
           ,
           in
           bringing
           over
           this
           Brachman
           ,
           if
           he
           cou'd
           gain
           the
           rest
           ,
           who
           were
           proud
           of
           being
           his
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           first
           civilities
           which
           commonly
           pass
           betwixt
           two
           men
           ,
           who
           mutually
           covet
           an
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           know
           each
           other
           by
           reputation
           ,
           the
           discourse
           ●ell
           upon
           Religion
           ;
           and
           the
           Brachman
           found
           in
           himself
           at
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           so
           great
           an
           inclination
           for
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           conceal
           from
           him
           those
           secrets
           ,
           which
           a
           religious
           Oath
           had
           bound
           him
           never
           to
           disclose
           to
           any
           .
           He
           confest
           plainly
           
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Idols
           were
           Devils
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           only
           one
           God
           ,
           Creatour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           God
           alone
           deserv'd
           the
           adoration
           of
           men
           ;
           that
           those
           who
           held
           the
           rank
           of
           wisdom
           amongst
           the
           Brachmans
           ,
           solemniz'd
           the
           Sunday
           in
           his
           honour
           ,
           as
           a
           holy-day
           ,
           and
           that
           day
           they
           only
           said
           this
           Prayer
           ,
           
             O
             God
             I
             adore
             thee
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           That
           they
           pronounc'd
           those
           words
           softly
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           over-heard
           ,
           and
           to
           preserve
           the
           Oath
           which
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           to
           keep
           them
           secret
           .
           In
           ●in●
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           be
           read
           in
           our
           ancient
           Writings
           ,
           
             that
             all
             the
             false
             Religions
             shou'd
             one
             day
             cease
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             world
             shou'd
             observe
             one
             only
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Brachman
           having
           disclos'd
           these
           Mysteries
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           desir'd
           him
           in
           his
           turn
           ,
           to
           reveal
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           was
           most
           mysterious
           in
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ;
           and
           to
           engage
           him
           to
           deal
           the
           more
           freely
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           least
           disguise
           ,
           swore
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           inviolably
           ,
           and
           for
           ever
           ,
           keep
           the
           secret
           .
           I
           am
           so
           far
           ,
           said
           the
           Father
           ,
           from
           obliging
           you
           to
           silence
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           inform
           you
           of
           nothing
           you
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           but
           on
           condition
           that
           you
           shall
           publish
           in
           all
           places
           what
           I
           tell
           you
           .
           The
           Brachman
           having
           given
           him
           his
           word
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           instruct
           him
           ,
           by
           these
           words
           of
           
             Iesus
             
             Christ
             ,
             He
             who
             will
             believe
             ,
             and
             be
             baptis'd
             ,
             shall
             be
             sav'd
             .
          
           This
           he
           expounded
           to
           him
           at
           large
           ;
           at
           the
           same
           time
           declaring
           to
           him
           ,
           how
           Baptism
           was
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           :
           and
           passing
           from
           one
           Article
           of
           Faith
           to
           another
           ,
           he
           plac'd
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           so
           advantageous
           a
           light
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Brachman
           declar'd
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           become
           a
           Christian
           ,
           provided
           he
           might
           be
           so
           in
           secret
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           might
           have
           a
           Dispensation
           from
           some
           certain
           duties
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           This
           so
           wicked
           a
           disposition
           made
           him
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           Baptism
           ;
           he
           remain'd
           unconverted
           .
           Notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           to
           have
           in
           writing
           ,
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           Saviour's
           words
           ,
           which
           had
           beeen
           expounded
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           saw
           Father
           Xavier
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           he
           had
           dreamt
           he
           was
           baptis'd
           ,
           and
           that
           afterwards
           he
           became
           his
           Companion
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           travell'd
           together
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           in
           far
           Countries
           :
           but
           this
           Dream
           had
           no
           effect
           ,
           and
           the
           Brachman
           wou'd
           never
           promise
           to
           teach
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           one
           only
           God
           ,
           Creatour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             for
             fear
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             that
             if
             he
             broke
             that
             Oath
             which
             oblig'd
             him
             to
             secrecy
             ,
             the
             Devil
             shou'd
             punish
             him
             with
             death
             .
          
        
         
         
           Thus
           the
           Master
           ,
           though
           convinc'd
           ,
           yet
           not
           submitting
           ,
           
           though
           Scholars
           all
           stood
           out
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sequel
           ,
           of
           so
           great
           a
           multitude
           of
           Idol-Priests
           ,
           not
           one
           embrac'd
           the
           Christian
           Doctrin
           from
           the
           Heart
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           Xavier
           in
           their
           presence
           wrought
           many
           Miracles
           which
           were
           capable
           of
           converting
           them
           .
           Having
           casually
           met
           a
           poor
           Creature
           ,
           all
           naked
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           Ulcers
           from
           Head
           to
           Foot
           ,
           he
           wash'd
           him
           with
           his
           Hands
           ,
           drank
           part
           of
           the
           Water
           wherewith
           he
           had
           wash'd
           him
           ,
           and
           pray'd
           by
           him
           with
           wonderful
           ●ervency
           ;
           when
           he
           had
           ended
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           of
           the
           diseas'd
           person
           was
           immediately
           heal'd
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           as
           clean
           as
           that
           of
           an
           Infant
           .
        
         
           The
           process
           of
           the
           Saints
           Canonization
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           four
           dead
           persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           restor'd
           their
           life
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Servant
           .
           The
           first
           was
           a
           Catechist
           ,
           call'd
           
             Antonio
             Mirand●
          
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           slung
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           those
           venemous
           Serpents
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           whose
           Stings
           are
           always
           mortal
           .
           The
           second
           was
           a
           Child
           who
           fell
           into
           a
           Pit
           ,
           and
           was
           drown'd
           :
           The
           two
           others
           were
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           Maid
           ,
           whom
           a
           pestilential
           Fever
           had
           carry'd
           off
           ,
           after
           a
           short
           sickness
           .
        
         
         
           But
           these
           Miracles
           ,
           
           which
           gave
           to
           the
           Father
           the
           name
           of
           Saint
           amongst
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             God
             of
             Nature
             amongst
             the
             Gentils
             ,
          
           had
           no
           other
           effect
           upon
           the
           Brachmans
           than
           to
           harden
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           blind
           their
           Understandings
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           despairing
           of
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           thought
           himself
           bound
           to
           publish
           all
           their
           wicked
           Actions
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           into
           disrepute
           .
           And
           he
           perform'd
           it
           so
           successfully
           ,
           that
           those
           Men
           ,
           who
           were
           had
           in
           veneration
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           despis'd
           by
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           even
           the
           Children
           laught
           at
           them
           ;
           and
           publickly
           upbraided
           them
           with
           their
           Cheats
           .
           They
           began
           at
           first
           to
           threaten
           the
           People
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           custom
           ,
           with
           the
           anger
           of
           their
           Pagods
           ;
           but
           seeing
           their
           menaces
           turn'd
           to
           scorn
           ,
           they
           made
           use
           of
           another
           Arti●ice
           ,
           to
           regain
           their
           Credit
           .
        
         
           What
           malice
           soever
           they
           harbour'd
           in
           their
           Hearts
           against
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           they
           manag'd
           it
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           to
           see
           their
           conduct
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           his
           Friends
           .
           They
           made
           him
           visits
           ,
           desir'd
           him
           to
           have
           some
           kindness
           for
           them
           ,
           they
           gave
           him
           many
           Commendations
           :
           they
           presented
           him
           sometimes
           with
           Pearls
           and
           Money
           .
           But
           the
           Father
           was
           inex●rable
           ,
           
           exorable
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           Presents
           ,
           he
           return'd
           them
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           looking
           on
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           decrying
           of
           those
           Idol-Priests
           ,
           
           contributed
           not
           a
           little
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           through
           all
           that
           Coast.
           The
           life
           which
           Xavier
           led
           ,
           contributed
           full
           as
           much
           .
           His
           Food
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           poorest
           people
           ,
           Rice
           and
           Water
           .
           His
           Sleep
           was
           but
           three
           hours
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Fishers
           Cabin
           on
           the
           Ground
           :
           for
           he
           had
           soon
           made
           away
           with
           the
           Matteress
           and
           Coverlet
           ,
           which
           the
           Vic●roy
           had
           sent
           him
           from
           Go●
           .
           The
           remainder
           of
           the
           night
           he
           pass'd
           with
           God
           ,
           or
           with
           his
           Neighbour
           .
        
         
           He
           owns
           ,
           himself
           ,
           that
           his
           labours
           were
           without
           intermission
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           sunk
           under
           so
           great
           hardships
           ,
           if
           God
           had
           not
           supported
           him
           .
           For
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           Evangelical
           Functions
           ,
           which
           employ'd
           him
           day
           and
           night
           ;
           no
           quarrel
           was
           stirring
           ,
           no
           difference
           on
           foot
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           not
           chosen
           Umpire
           .
           And
           because
           those
           Barbarians
           ,
           naturally
           chole●ick
           ,
           were
           frequently
           at
           odds
           ,
           he
           appointed
           certain
           hours
           ,
           for
           clearing
           up
           their
           misunderstandings
           ,
           and
           making
           Reconciliations
           .
           There
           was
           not
           any
           Man
           fell
           sick
           ,
           who
           sent
           not
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           there
           
           were
           always
           many
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           distant
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           in
           the
           scattering
           Villages
           ,
           his
           greatest
           sorrow
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           be
           present
           with
           them
           all
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           this
           hurry
           ,
           he
           enjoy'd
           those
           Spiritual
           Refreshments
           and
           Sweets
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           God
           only
           bestows
           on
           Souls
           ,
           who
           regard
           nothing
           but
           the
           Cross
           :
           And
           the
           excess
           of
           those
           delights
           was
           such
           ▪
           that
           he
           was
           often
           forc'd
           to
           desire
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           to
           moderate
           them
           :
           according
           to
           what
           himself
           testifies
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           his
           Father
           
             Ignatius
             ▪
          
           though
           written
           in
           general
           terms
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           third
           person
           .
        
         
           Having
           related
           what
           he
           had
           perform'd
           in
           the
           Coast
           of
           the
           Fishery
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           add
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           concerning
           this
           Country
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           ,
           who
           come
           hither
           ,
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           receive
           so
           much
           Consolation
           from
           above
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           a
           perfect
           Joy
           on
           Earth
           ,
           't
           is
           that
           they
           feel
           .
           He
           goes
           on
           ,
           I
           have
           sometimes
           heard
           a
           Man
           saying
           thus
           to
           God
           ,
           
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             give
             me
             not
             so
             much
             comfort
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             or
             if
             ,
             by
             an
             excess
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             th●u
             wilt
             heap
             it
             on
             me
             ,
             take
             me
             to
             thy self
             ,
             and
             make
             me
             partaker
             of
             thy
             Glory
             ,
             for
             ,
             't
             is
             too
             great
             a
             punishment
             ,
             to
             live
             without
             the
             sight
             of
             thee
             .
          
        
         
         
           A
           year
           and
           more
           was
           already
           past
           ,
           
           since
           Xavier
           had
           labour'd
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Paravas
           :
           and
           in
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           his
           two
           Companions
           ,
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerine
          
           ,
           and
           
             Francis
             Mansilla
          
           were
           not
           come
           to
           his
           assistance
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           been
           arriv'd
           at
           Goa
           some
           months
           since
           .
           The
           number
           of
           Christians
           daily
           multiplying
           to
           a
           Prodigy
           ,
           and
           one
           only
           Priest
           ,
           not
           being
           sufficient
           to
           cultivate
           so
           many
           new
           Converts
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           or
           advance
           them
           in
           Christian
           Piety
           ,
           the
           Saint
           thought
           it
           his
           duty
           ,
           to
           look
           out
           for
           succour
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           having
           selected
           some
           young
           Men
           ,
           well
           natur'd
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           good
           Understanding
           ,
           qualify'd
           for
           the
           Studies
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Humane
           Sciences
           ,
           who
           being
           themselves
           well
           model'd
           ,
           might
           return
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           instruct
           their
           Country-men
           ,
           he
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           conduct
           them
           himself
           ,
           without
           deferring
           his
           Voyage
           any
           longer
           .
        
         
           On
           these
           con●iderations
           he
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           on
           his
           return
           ,
           about
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           year
           1543.
           and
           having
           got
           to
           Cochin
           ,
           by
           Mid
           -
           Ianuary
           ,
           he
           arriv'd
           at
           Goa
           not
           long
           after
           .
           For
           the
           better
           understanding
           of
           what
           relates
           to
           the
           Education
           of
           those
           young
           Indians
           ,
           whom
           Xavier
           brought
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           trace
           that
           matter
           from
           its
           Original
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           the
           coming
           of
           Father
           Francis
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           
           Christianity
           had
           made
           but
           little
           progress
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Pagans
           ,
           inhabiting
           the
           Isle
           of
           Goa
           ,
           and
           the
           parts
           adjoining
           ,
           scarce
           any
           Man
           thought
           of
           forsaking
           his
           Idolatry
           .
           In
           the
           year
           1541
           ,
           
             Iames
             de
             Borba
          
           ,
           a
           Portuguese
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           Divine
           ,
           whom
           King
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           had
           sent
           to
           India
           ,
           searching
           out
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           great
           a
           misfortune
           ,
           found
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           only
           because
           the
           Europeans
           cou'd
           not
           easily
           learn
           the
           Indian
           Tongue
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           if
           an
           Indian
           happen'd
           to
           be
           converted
           ,
           they
           exercis'd
           no
           Charity
           towards
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           who
           dy'd
           poor
           ,
           were
           destitute
           of
           succour
           in
           their
           wants
           .
        
         
           He
           gave
           notice
           of
           this
           to
           the
           Grand
           Vicar
           ,
           
             Michael
             Vaz
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Auditour
           General
           ,
           
             Pedro
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Deputy●Governour
           ,
           
             Rodriguez
             de
             Castel
             Blanco
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           
             Cosmo
             Ann●z
          
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           of
           them
           his
           particular
           Friends
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           Men.
           These
           being
           in
           the
           Government
           ,
           consider'd
           of
           the
           means
           to
           remedy
           the
           growing
           evil
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           which
           had
           been
           discover'd
           to
           them
           by
           Borba
           ;
           and
           he
           himself
           excited
           the
           people
           to
           be
           instrumental
           in
           so
           good
           a
           work
           .
           For
           one
           day
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           
           he
           passionately
           bemoan'd
           the
           damnation
           of
           so
           many
           Indians
           ,
           and
           charg'd
           it
           on
           the
           Conscience
           of
           his
           Auditory
           ,
           that
           the
           Salvation
           of
           that
           Idolatrous
           People
           depended
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           on
           them
           .
           
             I
             pretend
             not
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             that
             you
             shou'd
             go
             your selves
             to
             the
             conquest
             of
             Souls
             ,
             nor
             learn
             barbarous
             Languages
             on
             purpose
             ,
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
          
           Gentiles
           .
           
             What
             I
             beg
             of
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             is
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             you
             ,
             wou'd
             contribute
             something
             towards
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             new
             Christians
             .
             You
             will
             perform
             by
             that
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             not
             in
             your
             power
             to
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             gain
             by
             your
             temporal
             goods
             ,
             those
             immortal
             Souls
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             has
             shed
             his
             Blood.
             
          
        
         
           The
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           had
           inspir'd
           his
           Tongue
           ,
           gave
           efficacy
           to
           his
           Words
           ,
           by
           touching
           the
           Hearts
           of
           those
           who
           heard
           them
           .
           Many
           of
           them
           being
           joyn'd
           together
           ,
           it
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           form
           a
           Company
           ,
           which
           shou'd
           provide
           for
           the
           subsistence
           of
           those
           young
           Indians
           newly
           converted
           ;
           and
           that
           Society
           ▪
           at
           first
           was
           call'd
           ,
           
             the
             Brother-hood
             of
             St.
          
           Mary
           
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           or
           Illumination
           )
           from
           the
           name
           of
           that
           Church
           where
           the
           Fraternity
           assembled
           ,
           to
           regulate
           that
           new
           Establishment
           .
        
         
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           as
           great
           works
           ,
           are
           not
           accomplish'd
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           only
           founded
           a
           small
           Seminary
           ,
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           Goa
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Neighbour-hood
           :
           but
           the
           Revenues
           were
           increas'd
           so
           much
           afterwards
           by
           the
           liberality
           of
           
             Don
             Estevan
             de
             Gama
          
           ,
           Governour
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           bounty
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Idolatrous
           Children
           ,
           who
           turn'd
           Christians
           ,
           of
           what
           Country
           soever
           ,
           were
           receiv'd
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           also
           a
           Fund
           sufficient
           for
           the
           building
           a
           fair
           House
           and
           a
           magnificent
           Church
           in
           a
           larger
           Plot
           :
           and
           the
           Seminary
           ,
           over
           which
           Borba
           presided
           ,
           was
           then
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Seminary
             of
             holy
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           Matters
           being
           thus
           dispos'd
           ,
           above
           threescore
           Children
           ,
           of
           divers
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           nine
           or
           ten
           different
           Languages
           ,
           were
           assembled
           ,
           to
           be
           educated
           in
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           .
           But
           it
           was
           soon
           perceiv'd
           ,
           that
           these
           Children
           wanted
           Masters
           ,
           capable
           of
           instructing
           and
           forming
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Institute
           .
           God
           Almighty
           had
           pre-ordain'd
           the
           
             Seminary
             of
             Holy
             Faith
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           :
           and
           it
           was
           by
           a
           particular
           disposition
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Seminary
           was
           establish'd
           ,
           brought
           over
           the
           sons
           of
           Ignatius
           to
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
         
           Accordingly
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           ,
           first
           arriv'd
           at
           
             Goa
             ,
             Borba
          
           offer'd
           him
           the
           conduct
           of
           this
           new
           Establishment
           ,
           and
           us'd
           his
           best
           endeavours
           to
           ingage
           him
           in
           it
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           found
           an
           inward
           call
           ,
           to
           something
           more
           important
           ,
           and
           who
           already
           was
           conceiving
           in
           his
           Mind
           ,
           the
           Conversion
           of
           a
           Heathen
           World
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           co●p
           himself
           up
           within
           a
           Town
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           secret
           intentions
           ,
           design'd
           one
           of
           his
           Companions
           for
           that
           employment
           ,
           which
           was
           pre●ented
           to
           himself
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           Borba
           wrote
           into
           Portugal
           ,
           to
           
             Simon
             R●driguez
          
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           desir'd
           from
           him
           ,
           some
           Fathers
           of
           the
           new
           Society
           ,
           
             for
             whom
          
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             the
             Almighty
             had
             prepar'd
             a
             House
             in
             the
             new
             World
             ,
             before
             their
             coming
             .
          
        
         
           During
           these
           Transactions
           ,
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerin
          
           ,
           and
           
             Francis
             Mansilla
          
           arriv'd
           at
           Goa
           ,
           from
           
             Mozambique
             :
             Borba
          
           retain'd
           them
           both
           in
           the
           Seminary
           ,
           by
           permission
           from
           the
           Viceroy
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           they
           follow'd
           not
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           put
           into
           the
           Seminary
           ,
           
           those
           young
           Indians
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           whatever
           want
           he
           had
           otherwise
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           he
           gave
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Seminarists
           to
           Father
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerin
          
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           
           Borba
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           chief
           Authority
           in
           the
           Seminary
           .
           For
           it
           was
           not
           till
           the
           year
           1548
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Borba
           ,
           that
           the
           Company
           possest
           it
           in
           propriety
           ,
           and
           without
           dependence
           .
           It
           then
           receiv'd
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           was
           call'd
           
             the
             Colledge
             of
             St.
          
           Paul
           ,
           from
           the
           title
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentils
           .
           From
           thence
           it
           also
           proceeded
           ,
           that
           the
           Jesuites
           were
           call'd
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           or
           the
           Fathers
           Paulists
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           call'd
           in
           that
           Country
           even
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           remain'd
           but
           a
           little
           time
           at
           Goa
           ;
           
           and
           return'd
           with
           all
           expedition
           to
           his
           Paravas
           ,
           with
           the
           best
           provision
           of
           Gospel
           Labourers
           ,
           which
           he
           cou'd
           make
           .
           He
           was
           then
           desirous
           of
           sending
           a
           Missioner
           of
           the
           Company
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Socotora
           ,
           not
           being
           in
           circumstances
           of
           going
           thither
           in
           Person
           ;
           For
           he
           had
           not
           forgotten
           the
           promise
           ,
           which
           he
           made
           to
           God
           in
           behalf
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           when
           he
           left
           them
           .
           But
           the
           small
           number
           of
           Companions
           which
           he
           had
           ,
           was
           not
           sufficient
           for
           the
           Indies
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           not
           till
           three
           or
           four
           years
           afterwards
           ,
           that
           he
           sent
           Father
           
             Alphonso
             Ciprian
          
           to
           Socotora
           .
        
         
           Besides
           Mansilla
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           yet
           receiv'd
           
           the
           Order
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           he
           carried
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           two
           Priests
           ,
           who
           were
           Indians
           by
           nation
           ,
           and
           one
           Bis●ayner
           ,
           call'd
           
             Iohn
             Dortiaga
          
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           arriv'd
           there
           ,
           he
           visited
           all
           the
           Villages
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           taught
           them
           the
           method
           of
           converting
           Idolaters
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           confirming
           those
           who
           were
           already
           Christians
           ,
           in
           it
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           having
           assign'd
           to
           each
           of
           them
           a
           division
           at
           his
           particular
           Province
           in
           the
           Coast
           ,
           he
           enter'd
           farther
           into
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           other
           Guide
           ,
           than
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           penetrated
           into
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           Language
           of
           which
           was
           utterly
           unknown
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           wrote
           to
           Mansilla
           in
           these
           terms
           .
        
         
           You
           may
           judge
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           Life
           I
           lead
           here
           ;
           by
           what
           I
           shall
           relate
           to
           you
           .
           I
           am
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           they
           understand
           as
           little
           of
           mine
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           no
           Interpreter
           .
           All
           I
           can
           perform
           ,
           is
           to
           Baptise
           Children
           ,
           and
           serve
           the
           Sick
           ,
           an
           Employment
           easily
           understood
           ,
           without
           the
           help
           of
           an
           Interpreter
           ,
           by
           only
           minding
           what
           they
           wan●
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Preaching
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           declar'd
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           Christian
           Law
           appear
           amiable
           in
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           For
           amongst
           those
           Barbarians
           who
           reduce
           all
           humanity
           to
           the
           notion
           of
           not
           
           being
           inhumane
           ,
           and
           who
           acknowledge
           no
           other
           duties
           of
           Charity
           ,
           than
           forbearing
           to
           do
           injuries
           ;
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           of
           admiration
           ,
           to
           see
           a
           stranger
           ,
           who
           without
           any
           interest
           ,
           made
           the
           sufferings
           of
           another
           man
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           perform'd
           all
           sorts
           of
           services
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           their
           Father
           ,
           or
           their
           Slave
           .
           The
           name
           of
           the
           Country
           is
           neither
           known
           ,
           nor
           the
           fruits
           which
           these
           works
           of
           Charity
           produc'd
           .
           ●Tis
           only
           certain
           ,
           that
           the
           Saint
           continued
           not
           there
           any
           long
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           troublesome
           affair
           recall'd
           him
           to
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           ●east
           in
           his
           intentions
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           The
           Badages
           ,
           
           who
           are
           a
           great
           multitude
           of
           Robbers
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bisnagar
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Christian
           name
           ,
           naturally
           fierce
           ,
           always
           quarrelling
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           and
           at
           war
           with
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           seiz'd
           by
           force
           of
           arms
           on
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Pande
           ,
           which
           is
           betwixt
           Malabar
           ,
           and
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           made
           ●n
           irruption
           into
           the
           said
           Coast
           ,
           in
           the
           absence
           of
           Xavier
           ;
           The
           Paravas
           were
           under
           a
           terrible
           consternation
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           those
           Robbers
           ,
           whose
           very
           name
           was
           formidable
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           daring
           so
           much
           as
           to
           gather
           into
           a
           Body
           ,
           nor
           to
           hazard
           
           the
           first
           brunt
           of
           War
           ;
           they
           took
           flight
           ,
           and
           abandon'd
           their
           Country
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           thought
           than
           of
           saving
           their
           Lives
           .
           In
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           they
           threw
           themselves
           by
           heaps
           into
           their
           Barques
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           escaping
           into
           little
           de●art
           Islands
           ,
           others
           hiding
           amongst
           the
           Rocks
           and
           Banks
           of
           Sand
           ,
           betwixt
           Cape
           Comorin
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ceylan
           .
           These
           were
           the
           places
           of
           their
           retreat
           ,
           together
           with
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           while
           the
           Badages
           overran
           the
           Coast
           ,
           and
           destroy'd
           their
           Country
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           profits
           it
           to
           have
           escap'd
           the
           Sword
           ,
           when
           they
           must
           dye
           of
           hunger
           ?
           Those
           miserable
           Creatures
           ,
           expos'd
           to
           the
           burning
           heats
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           wanted
           nourishment
           in
           their
           Isles
           ,
           and
           on
           their
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           numbers
           of
           them
           daily
           perish'd
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           news
           of
           this
           Excursion
           of
           the
           Robbers
           ,
           and
           the
           flight
           of
           the
           Christians
           was
           spread
           about
           ,
           and
           Xavier
           heard
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Country
           where
           he
           then
           resided
           .
           The
           misfortunes
           of
           his
           dear
           Paravas
           touch'd
           him
           in
           the
           most
           tender
           part
           ,
           he
           made
           hast
           to
           their
           relief
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           press'd
           with
           Famine
           ,
           he
           pass'd
           speedily
           to
           the
           western
           Coast
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           solicited
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           to
           supply
           
           them
           in
           this
           their
           extream
           necessity
           .
           He
           obtain'd
           twenty
           Barks
           ,
           laden
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Provision
           ,
           and
           himself
           brought
           it
           to
           their
           places
           of
           retreat
           ,
           where
           the
           poor
           Paravas
           ,
           as
           many
           as
           were
           left
           alive
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           languishing
           without
           hope
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           expecting
           death
           to
           end
           their
           misery
           .
        
         
           The
           sight
           of
           the
           Holy
           man
           ,
           whom
           all
           of
           them
           regarded
           as
           their
           common
           Father
           ,
           caus'd
           them
           to
           forget
           some
           part
           of
           their
           misfortune
           ;
           and
           seem'd
           to
           restore
           them
           to
           Life
           .
           He
           gave
           them
           all
           imaginable
           consolation
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           somewhat
           recover'd
           their
           strength
           ,
           he
           brought
           them
           back
           to
           their
           Habitations
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Badages
           were
           retir'd
           :
           Those
           Plunderers
           had
           swept
           all
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Christians
           were
           more
           poor
           than
           ever
           ;
           he
           therefore
           procur'd
           Alms
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           wrote
           a
           Letter
           earnestly
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           another
           Coast
           ,
           to
           supply
           their
           Brethren
           in
           distress
           .
        
         
           The
           Paravas
           being
           resetled
           by
           degrees
           ,
           Xavier
           left
           them
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Missioners
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           his
           thoughts
           elsewhere
           .
           He
           was
           desirous
           to
           have
           carried
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Gospel
           into
           the
           more
           Inland
           Countries
           ,
           which
           had
           never
           heard
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           yet
           he
           ●orbore
           
           it
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           Kingdoms
           where
           there
           were
           no
           Portuguese
           to
           protect
           the
           new
           Christians
           ,
           the
           Idolaters
           and
           Saraceus
           wou'd
           make
           war
           on
           them
           ,
           or
           constrain
           them
           to
           renounce
           their
           Christianity
           to
           buy
           their
           Peace
           .
        
         
           Returning
           therefore
           by
           the
           western
           Coasts
           ,
           
           which
           were
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           he
           travell'd
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           on
           foot
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           custom
           ,
           towards
           the
           Coast
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           which
           beginning
           from
           the
           point
           of
           Comorin
           ,
           lies
           extended
           thirty
           Leagues
           along
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           is
           full
           of
           Villages
           .
        
         
           Being
           come
           thither
           ,
           and
           having
           by
           the
           good
           offices
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           obtain'd
           permission
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Travancor
           to
           publish
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           he
           follow'd
           the
           same
           method
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           us'd
           at
           the
           Fishery
           .
           And
           that
           practice
           was
           so
           successful
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           Coast
           was
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           in
           a
           little
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           forty
           five
           Churches
           were
           immediately
           built
           .
           He
           writes
           himself
           ,
           
             that
             in
             one
             month
             he
             Baptiz'd
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ten
             thousand
             Idolaters
             .
             And
             that
             frequently
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             he
             Baptiz'd
             a
             well
             Peopled
             Village
             .
          
           He
           says
           also
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             to
             him
             a
             most
             pleasing
             object
             ,
             to
             behold
             ,
             that
             so
             soon
             as
             those
          
           Infidels
           
           
             had
             receiv'd
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             ran
             ,
             vying
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             to
             demolish
             the
             Temples
             of
             the
             Idols
             .
          
        
         
           It
           was
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
           properly
           speaking
           ,
           when
           God
           first
           communicated
           to
           Xavier
           the
           gift
           of
           tongues
           in
           the
           Indies
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           Relation
           of
           a
           young
           Portuguese
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Vaz
           ,
           who
           attended
           him
           in
           many
           of
           his
           Travels
           ;
           and
           who
           being
           return'd
           into
           Europe
           ,
           related
           those
           Passages
           ,
           of
           which
           himself
           had
           been
           an
           eye
           witness
           .
           The
           Holy
           man
           spoke
           very
           well
           the
           Language
           of
           those
           Barbarians
           ,
           without
           having
           learnt
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           no
           need
           of
           an
           Interpreter
           ,
           when
           he
           instructed
           .
           There
           being
           no
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           capable
           of
           containing
           those
           who
           came
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           he
           led
           them
           into
           a
           spacious
           Plain
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           five
           or
           six
           thousand
           Persons
           ,
           and
           there
           getting
           up
           into
           a
           Tree
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           the
           farther
           extend
           his
           voice
           ,
           he
           Preach'd
           to
           them
           the
           words
           of
           Eternal
           Truth
           .
           There
           it
           was
           also
           ,
           that
           to
           the
           end
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           Plain
           might
           serve
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           he
           sometimes
           celebrated
           the
           Divine
           Mysteries
           ,
           under
           the
           Sails
           of
           Ships
           ,
           which
           were
           spread
           above
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           be
           seen
           on
           every
           side
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Brachmans
           
           cou'd
           not
           suffer
           the
           Worship
           of
           the
           Pagods
           to
           be
           abandon'd
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           but
           were
           resolv'd
           to
           be
           reveng'd
           on
           the
           Author
           of
           so
           strange
           an
           alteration
           .
           In
           order
           to
           execute
           their
           design
           ,
           they
           secretly
           engag'd
           some
           Idolaters
           to
           lye
           in
           wait
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           dispatch
           him
           privately
           .
           The
           Murtherers
           lay
           in
           Ambush
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           silence
           of
           the
           night
           endeavour'd
           to
           shoot
           him
           with
           their
           Arrows
           .
           But
           divine
           Providence
           wou'd
           not
           suffer
           their
           malice
           to
           take
           place
           :
           of
           all
           their
           Arrows
           ,
           one
           only
           wounded
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           slightly
           ;
           as
           it
           were
           rather
           to
           give
           him
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           shedding
           some
           blood
           ,
           in
           testimony
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           than
           to
           endanger
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           Enrag'd
           ,
           and
           desperate
           for
           having
           miss'd
           their
           aim
           ,
           they
           sought
           him
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           not
           finding
           him
           ,
           they
           set
           fire
           on
           three
           or
           four
           houses
           ,
           where
           they
           thought
           he
           might
           possibly
           be
           lodg'd
           .
           The
           Man
           of
           God
           was
           constrain'd
           one
           day
           ,
           to
           hide
           in
           the
           covert
           of
           a
           Forest
           ,
           and
           pass'd
           the
           following
           night
           upon
           a
           Tree
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           fury
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           search'd
           the
           whole
           Forest
           to
           have
           found
           him
           :
           There
           was
           a
           necessity
           sometimes
           ,
           that
           the
           faithful
           shou'd
           keep
           guard
           about
           him
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           and
           
           to
           that
           purpose
           they
           plac'd
           themselves
           in
           Arms
           ,
           about
           the
           house
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           retir'd
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Badages
           ,
           who
           had
           ravag'd
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           animated
           of
           themselves
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           push'd
           forward
           by
           the
           Devils
           ,
           who
           saw
           their
           Empire
           decaying
           day
           by
           day
           ,
           excited
           also
           by
           the
           desire
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           above
           all
           things
           by
           the
           hope
           of
           booty
           ,
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           on
           the
           side
           of
           one
           of
           those
           Mountains
           ,
           which
           confine
           on
           the
           Cape
           of
           Comorin
           :
           Their
           former
           success
           had
           render'd
           them
           so
           haughty
           ,
           and
           so
           insolent
           ,
           that
           they
           flatter'd
           themselves
           with
           an
           imagination
           that
           every
           thing
           wou'd
           bend
           before
           them
           .
           But
           not
           having
           now
           to
           do
           as
           they
           had
           before
           ,
           with
           simple
           Fishers
           ,
           they
           were
           come
           in
           good
           order
           ,
           and
           well
           arm'd
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Naiche
           ,
           or
           Lord
           of
           Modure
           ,
           a
           valiant
           ,
           and
           experienc'd
           Captain
           .
        
         
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Maritime
           Villages
           ,
           took
           fright
           at
           the
           noise
           of
           an
           hostile
           Army
           ;
           and
           retiring
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           with
           great
           haste
           and
           confusion
           ,
           into
           the
           Inland
           Country
           ,
           carried
           even
           to
           the
           Court
           the
           news
           of
           the
           invasion
           .
        
         
         
           The
           King
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           whom
           the
           Portuguese
           call
           the
           great
           Monarch
           ,
           because
           indeed
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           most
           powerful
           of
           all
           the
           Kings
           of
           Malabar
           ,
           recollecting
           his
           Army
           with
           all
           speed
           ,
           put
           himself
           at
           the
           head
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           march'd
           towards
           the
           Enemy
           .
           The
           Battel
           ,
           in
           all
           appearance
           ,
           was
           likely
           to
           be
           bloody
           ,
           and
           the
           Victory
           seem'd
           assur'd
           ,
           to
           those
           Vagabond
           Robbers
           ,
           who
           were
           more
           in
           number
           ,
           and
           better
           Disciplin'd
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           
             so
             soon
             as
             he
             understood
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             the
          
           Badages
           
             were
             drawing
             near
             ,
             falling
             prostrate
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           O
           Lord
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           Remember
           that
           thou
           art
           the
           God
           of
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           Protectour
           of
           the
           Faithful
           :
           give
           not
           up
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           these
           Wolves
           that
           Flock
           ,
           of
           which
           thou
           hast
           appointed
           me
           the
           Pastour
           .
           That
           these
           new
           Christians
           ,
           who
           are
           yet
           so
           feeble
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           may
           not
           repent
           their
           embracing
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Infidels
           may
           not
           have
           the
           advantage
           of
           oppressing
           those
           ,
           who
           repose
           their
           confidence
           in
           none
           but
           thee
           .
        
         
           His
           Prayer
           being
           ended
           ,
           he
           arose
           ,
           and
           inspir'd
           with
           a
           more
           than
           humane
           courage
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           incapable
           of
           ●ear
           ,
           he
           takes
           a
           troop
           of
           fervent
           Christians
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Crucisix
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           runs
           with
           them
           towards
           the
           Plain
           ,
           where
           the
           Enemies
           were
           marching
           in
           Battalia
           :
           
           When
           he
           arriv'd
           within
           distance
           of
           being
           heard
           ,
           he
           stop'd
           and
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           a
           threatning
           voice
           ,
           
             I
             forbid
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ,
             to
             pass
             farther
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             command
             you
             to
             return
             the
             way
             you
             came
             .
          
        
         
           These
           few
           words
           cast
           a
           terrour
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           those
           Souldiers
           who
           were
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Army
           ;
           they
           remain'd
           confounded
           ,
           and
           without
           motion
           .
           They
           who
           march'd
           after
           them
           ,
           seeing
           the
           foremost
           advanc'd
           not
           ,
           ask'd
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           :
           answer
           was
           return'd
           from
           the
           first
           ranks
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           before
           their
           eyes
           an
           unknown
           Person
           habited
           in
           black
           ,
           of
           a
           more
           than
           humane
           Stature
           ,
           of
           a
           terrible
           aspect
           ,
           and
           darting
           fire
           from
           his
           eyes
           .
           The
           most
           hardy
           were
           desirous
           to
           satisfie
           themselves
           concerning
           what
           was
           told
           them
           :
           they
           were
           seiz'd
           with
           amazement
           at
           the
           sight
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           fled
           with
           a
           precipitate
           confusion
           .
        
         
           The
           new
           Christians
           who
           had
           follow'd
           Xavier
           ,
           
           ran
           to
           declare
           to
           the
           neighbouring
           Villages
           this
           wonderful
           event
           .
           The
           same
           of
           it
           was
           suddenly
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           marching
           towards
           the
           Enemy
           with
           great
           speed
           ,
           heard
           the
           report
           of
           it
           on
           his
           way
           .
           He
           caus'd
           Xavier
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           his
           presence
           ,
           and
           embrac'd
           him
           as
           the
           Redeemer
           of
           
           Travancor
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           publickly
           thank'd
           him
           for
           so
           eminent
           a
           service
           ,
           he
           said
           thus
           to
           him
           :
           
             I
             am
             call'd
          
           ,
           the
           Great
           Monarch
           ,
           
             and
             from
             henceforth
             you
             shall
             be
             call'd
             ,
          
           The
           Great
           Father
           .
        
         
           The
           Saint
           gave
           the
           Ki●g
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           only
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           ought
           to
           pay
           his
           acknowledgmen●●
           ▪
           and
           as
           for
           himself
           ,
           he
           ought
           only
           to
           be
           regarded
           as
           a
           weak
           instrument
           ,
           who
           cou'd
           do
           nothing
           of
           his
           own
           power
           .
           The
           Pagan
           King
           comprehended
           nothing
           of
           his
           meaning
           ,
           an●
           t●e
           two
           Vices
           which
           are
           the
           common
           Obstacles
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           
             Great
             ▪
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Concupiscence
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           Pride
           of
           Heart
           ,
           hindred
           him
           ,
           afterwards
           ,
           from
           embracing
           of
           the
           Faith
           :
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           caus'd
           an
           Edict
           to
           be
           publish'd
           throughout
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           whereby
           all
           Men
           were
           commanded
           to
           obey
           the
           
             Great
             Father
          
           ,
           as
           they
           wou'd
           his
           proper
           person
           :
           and
           that
           whoever
           desir'd
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ,
           might
           be
           so
           ,
           without
           any
           apprehension
           of
           danger
           to
           ensue
           .
           He
           went
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           even
           to
           call
           Xavier
           his
           Brother
           ;
           and
           bestow'd
           on
           him
           large
           sums
           of
           Money
           ,
           〈◊〉
           which
           the
           Servant
           of
           God
           employ'd
           in
           Charities
           on
           the
           poor
           .
        
         
         
           An
           Edict
           so
           favourable
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           our
           Belief
           ,
           made
           many
           Christians
           even
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           though
           contrary
           to
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Prince
           .
           But
           the
           Miraculous
           Actions
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           finish'd
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           .
           Besides
           his
           curing
           all
           sorts
           of
           diseases
           ,
           he
           rais'd
           four
           persons
           from
           the
           Dead
           ;
           two
           Women
           and
           two
           Men.
           The
           Act
           of
           Canonization
           ,
           relates
           no
           more
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Women
           ,
           but
           the
           bare
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           without
           any
           Circumstances
           ;
           but
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Men
           is
           related
           at
           large
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           substance
           is
           in
           the
           ensuing
           account
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           preach'd
           in
           one
           of
           the
           Maritime
           Villages
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           call'd
           Coulan
           near
           
             Cape
             Comorin
          
           .
           Some
           were
           converted
           by
           his
           first
           Sermons
           ,
           but
           the
           greater
           party
           remain'd
           in
           their
           ancient
           Superstition
           ,
           after
           having
           often
           heard
           him
           .
           The
           most
           obstinate
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           listn'd
           to
           him
           with
           delight
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           Maxims
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           most
           conformable
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Reason
           ;
           but
           the
           pleasure
           which
           they
           took
           in
           hearing
           produc'd
           nothing
           ;
           and
           they
           satisfy'd
           themselves
           with
           admiring
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           without
           troubling
           themselves
           to
           follow
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           ,
           
           one
           day
           finding
           ,
           that
           he
           spoke
           to
           them
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           working
           
           any
           thing
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           pray'd
           fervently
           to
           the
           Almighty
           in
           their
           behalf
           :
           and
           with
           his
           Eyes
           lifted
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           his
           Countenance
           more
           than
           ordinarily
           inflam'd
           ,
           and
           with
           abundance
           of
           Tears
           ,
           besought
           him
           to
           take
           pity
           on
           those
           obstinate
           Idolaters
           .
           
             O
             Lord
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             all
             Hearts
             are
             in
             thy
             Hands
             ,
             thou
             canst
             bend
             ,
             as
             it
             pleases
             thee
             ,
             the
             most
             stubborn
             ,
             and
             soften
             the
             most
             obdurate
             :
             do
             that
             honour
             ,
             on
             this
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             Blood
             ,
             and
             the
             name
             of
             thy
             beloved
             Son.
          
           Scarcely
           had
           he
           ended
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           assur'd
           ,
           it
           was
           answer'd
           :
           turning
           himself
           to
           his
           Audience
           ,
           with
           the
           Air
           of
           one
           inspir'd
           ;
           Well
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             since
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             me
             on
             my
             word
             ,
             behold
             that
             which
             will
             make
             me
             be
             believ'd
             .
             What
             testimony
             do
             you
             desire
             from
             me
             ,
             of
             those
             truths
             which
             I
             have
             declar'd
             to
             you
             ?
          
           At
           the
           same
           instant
           he
           recall'd
           to
           his
           remembrance
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           had
           been
           there
           buried
           the
           day
           before
           .
           Then
           resuming
           his
           discourse
           in
           the
           same
           tone
           that
           he
           began
           it
           ;
           Open
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Sepulchre
             which
             you
             clos'd
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             bring
             out
             the
             Body
             :
             but
             observe
             carefully
             ,
             whether
             he
             who
             was
             buried
             be
             truly
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           The
           most
           incredulous
           ran
           hastily
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Corps
           ,
           far
           from
           finding
           any
           the
           least
           sign
           of
           life
           ,
           they
           perceiv'd
           it
           
           began
           to
           putrisie
           with
           a
           noisome
           scent
           .
           They
           took
           off
           the
           Linnen
           in
           which
           he
           was
           wrapp'd
           ,
           and
           laid
           the
           dead
           Man
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           to
           the
           place
           of
           burial
           .
           The
           Barbarians
           gaz'd
           with
           astonishment
           on
           the
           dead
           Body
           ;
           and
           impatiently
           expected
           the
           event
           .
           The
           Saint
           fell
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           short
           Prayer
           ,
           addressing
           himself
           to
           the
           Dead
           ,
           
             I
             command
             thee
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             in
             the
             holy
             name
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             to
             arise
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             I
             preach
             .
          
           At
           these
           words
           the
           Dead
           arose
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           ,
           not
           only
           living
           ,
           but
           vigorous
           ,
           and
           in
           perfect
           health
           .
           All
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           cry'd
           out
           ,
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           
             That
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Christians
             was
             Omnipotent
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Law
             which
             the
             great
             Father
             preach'd
             ,
             was
             true
             .
          
           In
           consequence
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           threw
           themselves
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           desir'd
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           it
           on
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           dead
           person
           ,
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           rais'd
           to
           life
           ,
           was
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           and
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           dy'd
           at
           Mutan
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           Coast
           ,
           betwixt
           Carjapatan
           and
           Alicale
           .
           He
           had
           been
           dead
           above
           four
           and
           twenty
           hours
           ,
           of
           a
           pestilential
           Fever
           .
           Xavier
           met
           the
           Corps
           by
           chance
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           carrying
           it
           to
           the
           Grave
           .
           The
           Parents
           of
           the
           dead
           man
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           the
           
           greatest
           quality
           in
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           accompanied
           the
           Funeral-Pomp
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           kindred
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           that
           Nation
           .
           As
           comfortless
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           upon
           sight
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           they
           recover'd
           courage
           ;
           and
           embracing
           his
           Knees
           ,
           implor'd
           him
           to
           restore
           their
           Son
           to
           life
           ;
           being
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           what
           was
           not
           to
           be
           effected
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Nature
           ,
           wou'd
           cost
           him
           only
           a
           word
           speaking
           .
           Xavier
           mov'd
           by
           their
           affliction
           ,
           and
           excited
           by
           their
           Faith
           ,
           beg'd
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Most
           High
           ,
           made
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           threw
           Holy.
           Water
           on
           the
           Dead
           ;
           after
           which
           he
           took
           him
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           rais'd
           him
           up
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           restor'd
           him
           living
           to
           his
           Father
           and
           Mother
           .
        
         
           To
           preserve
           the
           memory
           of
           an
           Action
           ,
           so
           wonderful
           ,
           and
           so
           authentick
           ,
           the
           Parents
           of
           the
           Man
           they
           rais'd
           ,
           erected
           a
           great
           Cross
           ,
           on
           the
           place
           where
           the
           Miracle
           was
           done
           ;
           and
           were
           accustom'd
           afterwards
           to
           go
           often
           thither
           ,
           and
           pray
           to
           God
           before
           it
           .
           These
           Resurrections
           were
           so
           famous
           through
           all
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           made
           so
           great
           impressions
           ,
           on
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           came
           thronging
           from
           all
           parts
           to
           behold
           the
           great
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           Baptism
           from
           his
           hands
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           
           whole
           Kingdom
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           was
           subjected
           to
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           in
           few
           Months
           :
           And
           the
           King
           with
           some
           few
           of
           his
           chief
           Courtiers
           ,
           were
           the
           only
           remaining
           Idolaters
           in
           the
           Land
           ;
           by
           a
           terrible
           Judgment
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           who
           sometimes
           abandons
           Princes
           ,
           to
           their
           unruly
           Passions
           ;
           and
           departs
           from
           the
           Great
           ,
           while
           he
           communicates
           himself
           ,
           to
           those
           of
           the
           lowest
           quality
           .
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Second
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           St.
           FRANCIS
           XAVIER
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           III.
           
        
         
           THE
           Reputation
           of
           Xavier
           was
           not
           confin'd
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Travancor
           :
           it
           was
           spread
           abroad
           through
           all
           the
           Indies
           ;
           and
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Christians
           at
           the
           same
           time
           was
           had
           in
           so
           great
           veneration
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           Idolatrous
           Nations
           sent
           to
           desire
           the
           Saint
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           come
           and
           give
           them
           Baptism
           .
           His
           joy
           was
           infinite
           ,
           to
           find
           the
           Gentils
           of
           their
           own
           free
           motion
           ,
           searching
           after
           the
           
           way
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           he
           was
           afflicted
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           sufficient
           alone
           ,
           to
           instruct
           so
           many
           vast
           Countries
           as
           were
           gone
           astray
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Seeing
             the
             Harvest
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             Labourers
             so
             few
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             wrote
             earnestly
             to
             Father
          
           Ignatius
           ,
           in
           Italy
           ,
           
             and
             to
          
           Simon
           Rodriguez
           in
           Portugal
           ,
           
             for
             a
             supply
             of
             Missioners
             .
             He
             had
             such
             transports
             of
             Zeal
             on
             that
             occasion
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             ,
          
           I
           have
           often
           thoughts
           to
           run
           over
           all
           the
           Vniversities
           of
           Europe
           ,
           and
           Principally
           that
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           to
           cry
           aloud
           to
           those
           who
           abound
           more
           in
           Learning
           than
           in
           Charity
           ,
           Ah
           how
           many
           Souls
           are
           lost
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           through
           your
           default
           !
           It
           were
           to
           be
           wish'd
           ,
           that
           those
           People
           wou'd
           apply
           themselves
           as
           diligently
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           the
           study
           of
           Sciences
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           render
           to
           Almighty
           God
           a
           good
           account
           of
           their
           Learning
           ,
           and
           the
           Talents
           which
           he
           has
           bestow'd
           on
           them
           :
           Many
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           mov'd
           with
           thoughts
           like
           these
           ,
           wou'd
           make
           a
           spiritual
           retreat
           ,
           and
           give
           themselves
           the
           leisure
           of
           meditating
           on
           Heavenly
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           listen
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           God.
           They
           wou'd
           renounce
           their
           Passions
           ,
           and
           trampling
           under
           foot
           all
           worldly
           Vanities
           ,
           wou'd
           put
           themselves
           in
           condition
           of
           following
           the
           
           motions
           of
           the
           Divine
           Will.
           They
           wou'd
           say
           from
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           behold
           me
           in
           readiness
           ,
           O
           my
           Lord
           ,
           send
           me
           wheresoever
           thou
           shalt
           please
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Indies
           if
           thou
           command'st
           me
           .
        
         
           Good
           God
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           happily
           wou'd
           those
           Learned
           men
           then
           live
           ,
           than
           now
           they
           do
           !
           with
           how
           much
           more
           assurance
           of
           their
           Salvation
           !
           and
           in
           the
           hour
           of
           death
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           stand
           forth
           ,
           before
           the
           dreadful
           Iudgment-Seat
           ,
           how
           much
           greater
           reason
           wou'd
           they
           have
           ,
           to
           hope
           well
           of
           God's
           Eternal
           Mercy
           ,
           because
           they
           might
           say
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             five
             Talents
             ,
             and
             behold
             I
             have
             added
             other
             five
             .
          
        
         
           I
           take
           God
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           able
           to
           return
           into
           Europe
           ,
           I
           have
           almost
           resolv'd
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           Paris
           ,
           and
           namely
           to
           our
           Masters
           .
           Cornet
           and
           Picard
           ,
           that
           Millions
           of
           Idolaters
           might
           be
           easily
           converted
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           more
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           wou'd
           sincerely
           mind
           the
           interests
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           own
           concernments
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           pity
           that
           his
           Letter
           to
           the
           Doctours
           of
           Sorbonne
           ,
           
           is
           irrecoverably
           lost
           ,
           for
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           he
           wrote
           to
           them
           from
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           to
           engage
           them
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           Preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           for
           this
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           testimony
           of
           
             Don
             Iohn
             Derada
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Magistrates
           
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           who
           studying
           at
           Paris
           ,
           saw
           the
           Letter
           sent
           from
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           admir'd
           the
           Apostolical
           Charity
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           was
           replenish'd
           ,
           and
           took
           a
           Copy
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           did
           also
           many
           Divines
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           directed
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           those
           Idolatrous
           Nations
           ,
           which
           breath'd
           after
           Baptism
           ,
           
           and
           desir'd
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           the
           Manarois
           were
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           deputation
           to
           the
           Saint
           .
        
         
           The
           Isle
           of
           Manar
           ,
           is
           scituate
           towards
           the
           most
           Northern
           point
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Sands
           of
           Remanancor
           .
           It
           has
           a
           very
           convenient
           Port
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           place
           of
           great
           Trafick
           .
           But
           the
           Soil
           is
           so
           sandy
           and
           so
           dry
           ,
           that
           it
           produces
           nothing
           ,
           unless
           in
           some
           few
           places
           ,
           which
           also
           are
           cultivated
           with
           much
           care
           and
           labour
           .
           For
           Manar
           has
           no
           resemblance
           to
           Ceylan
           ,
           though
           plac'd
           so
           near
           it
           :
           Ceylan
           being
           the
           most
           delicious
           and
           most
           fruitful
           part
           of
           all
           the
           East
           ;
           where
           the
           Trees
           are
           always
           green
           ,
           and
           bear
           fruits
           and
           flowers
           in
           every
           Season
           :
           where
           there
           are
           discover'd
           Mines
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           Chrystal
           ,
           and
           Precious
           Stones
           :
           which
           is
           encompass'd
           with
           Forests
           of
           Ebony
           ,
           Cynamon
           ,
           and
           Coco
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           Inhabitants
           live
           to
           an
           extream
           old
           Age
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           the
           incommodities
           
           which
           attend
           it
           .
           The
           wonder
           is
           ,
           that
           being
           distant
           from
           the
           Equinoetial
           but
           six
           degrees
           ,
           the
           Air
           is
           temperate
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           the
           Rains
           which
           water
           it
           from
           Heaven
           regularly
           once
           a
           Moneth
           ,
           joyn'd
           with
           the
           Springs
           and
           Rivers
           ,
           which
           pass
           through
           it
           ,
           refresh
           the
           Ground
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           ,
           than
           the
           scorching
           heats
           can
           parch
           it
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           employ'd
           in
           establishing
           Christianity
           in
           Travancor
           ,
           
           when
           he
           receiv'd
           this
           Embassy
           from
           Manar
           .
           As
           he
           cou'd
           not
           forsake
           an
           Infant
           Church
           ,
           without
           a
           reasonable
           apprehension
           of
           its
           ruine
           ,
           he
           sent
           to
           Manar
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Priests
           whom
           he
           had
           left
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           .
           And
           God
           so
           bless'd
           the
           labours
           of
           that
           Missioner
           ,
           that
           the
           Manarois
           not
           only
           became
           Christians
           ,
           but
           died
           generously
           for
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           their
           Martyrdom
           .
        
         
           The
           Isle
           of
           Manar
           ,
           was
           at
           that
           time
           under
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Iafanatapan
           :
           for
           by
           that
           name
           the
           Northern
           part
           of
           Ceylan
           is
           call'd
           .
           This
           Prince
           ,
           had
           usurp'd
           the
           Crown
           from
           his
           elder
           Brother
           ;
           and
           enslav'd
           his
           Subjects
           .
           Above
           all
           things
           he
           was
           an
           implacable
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           though
           in
           appearance
           he
           was
           a
           Friend
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           whose
           Forces
           only
           cou'd
           set
           
           Bounds
           to
           his
           Tyranny
           .
           When
           he
           understood
           that
           the
           Manarois
           were
           converted
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           he
           enter'd
           into
           that
           fury
           ,
           of
           which
           Tyrants
           only
           can
           be
           capable
           .
           For
           he
           commanded
           ,
           that
           his
           Troops
           shou'd
           immediately
           pass
           over
           into
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           Idolaters
           .
           His
           Orders
           were
           punctually
           executed
           :
           and
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           ,
           were
           all
           destroy'd
           ,
           who
           had
           embrac'd
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
           It
           was
           wonderful
           to
           behold
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Faithful
           being
           examin'd
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           concerning
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           requir'd
           for
           the
           saving
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           than
           to
           forsake
           their
           new
           Belief
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           openly
           declare
           himself
           a
           Christian.
           The
           Fathers
           and
           Mothers
           ,
           answer'd
           for
           the
           newly
           baptis'd
           Infants
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           able
           to
           give
           testimony
           of
           their
           Faith
           :
           and
           offer'd
           them
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           with
           a
           Resolution
           ,
           which
           was
           amazing
           to
           their
           Executioners
           .
           Six
           or
           seven
           hundred
           of
           these
           Islanders
           gave
           up
           their
           lives
           for
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           the
           principal
           place
           which
           was
           consecrated
           by
           so
           noble
           Blood
           ,
           from
           Pasim
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           call'd
           before
           ,
           now
           took
           the
           name
           of
           
             the
             Field
             of
             Martyrs
          
           .
        
         
         
           This
           dreadful
           Massacre
           ,
           far
           from
           abolishing
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           serv'd
           only
           to
           render
           it
           more
           flourishing
           .
           The
           Tyrant
           had
           even
           the
           shame
           of
           seeing
           his
           Officers
           and
           Domestick
           Servants
           ,
           forsake
           their
           ancient
           Superstition
           in
           despight
           of
           him
           .
           But
           what
           most
           inrag'd
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           Conversion
           of
           his
           eldest
           Son.
           This
           young
           Prince
           ,
           inspir'd
           of
           God
           ,
           caus'd
           himself
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           a
           Portuguese
           Merchant
           ,
           who
           had
           dealings
           at
           the
           Court
           :
           which
           yet
           cou'd
           not
           be
           so
           secretly
           perform'd
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           had
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           At
           the
           first
           news
           ,
           he
           cut
           his
           Throat
           ,
           and
           threw
           the
           Body
           into
           the
           Fields
           ,
           to
           serve
           for
           food
           to
           Salvage
           Beasts
           .
        
         
           But
           Heaven
           permitted
           not
           ,
           
           that
           a
           death
           which
           was
           so
           precious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           without
           honour
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           Men.
           The
           Portuguese
           Merchant
           ,
           buried
           his
           Disciple
           by
           night
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           there
           appear'd
           a
           beautiful
           Cross
           ,
           printed
           on
           the
           Ground
           which
           cover'd
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Martyr
           .
           The
           spectacle
           extreamly
           surpris'd
           the
           Infidels
           .
           They
           did
           what
           they
           were
           able
           ,
           to
           deface
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           I
           may
           so
           say
           )
           to
           blot
           out
           the
           Cross
           ,
           by
           treading
           over
           it
           ,
           and
           casting
           Earth
           upon
           it
           .
           It
           appear'd
           again
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Figure
           ,
           and
           they
           once
           more
           endeavour'd
           to
           tread
           
           it
           out
           .
           But
           then
           it
           appear'd
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           all
           resplendent
           with
           light
           ,
           and
           darting
           its
           Beams
           on
           every
           side
           .
           The
           Barbarians
           who
           beheld
           it
           ,
           were
           affrighted
           ;
           and
           ,
           being
           touch'd
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           declar'd
           themselves
           Christians
           .
           The
           Kings
           Sister
           ,
           a
           Princess
           naturally
           vertuous
           ,
           having
           privately
           embrac'd
           the
           Faith
           ,
           instructed
           both
           her
           own
           ●on
           ,
           and
           her
           Nephew
           ,
           who
           was
           Brother
           to
           the
           Martyr
           .
           But
           while
           she
           directed
           them
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           she
           took
           care
           to
           preserve
           them
           from
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           she
           address'd
           her self
           to
           the
           Merchant
           above
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           intrusting
           him
           with
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           two
           Princes
           ,
           order'd
           him
           to
           convey
           them
           to
           the
           Seminary
           of
           Goa
           .
        
         
           This
           Portuguese
           manag'd
           all
           things
           so
           discreetly
           ,
           with
           the
           concurrence
           of
           the
           Princess
           ,
           that
           he
           escap'd
           out
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           with
           the
           two
           Princes
           ,
           undiscover'd
           .
           He
           took
           his
           way
           by
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           behold
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           present
           to
           him
           ,
           these
           two
           illustrious
           new
           Converts
           .
           The
           Father
           receiv'd
           them
           as
           Angels
           descended
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           gave
           immortal
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           so
           noble
           a
           Conquest
           .
           He
           fortify'd
           them
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           gave
           them
           excellent
           instructions
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           so
           to
           mediate
           in
           their
           favour
           ,
           
           with
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           that
           they
           shou'd
           have
           no
           occasion
           of
           repenting
           themselves
           ,
           for
           having
           abandon'd
           all
           things
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           When
           the
           King
           of
           Iafanatapan
           ,
           had
           notice
           of
           the
           flight
           of
           his
           Son
           and
           Nephew
           ,
           he
           broke
           out
           into
           new
           fury
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           death
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           .
           Being
           apprehensive
           ,
           that
           his
           Brother
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           usurp'd
           the
           Crown
           ,
           and
           who
           now
           led
           a
           wandring
           life
           ,
           might
           possibly
           change
           his
           Religion
           also
           ,
           and
           beg
           protection
           from
           the
           Portuguese
           ;
           he
           sent
           Officers
           round
           about
           ,
           with
           orders
           to
           bring
           him
           into
           his
           Hands
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           to
           bring
           back
           his
           Head.
           But
           he
           fail'd
           of
           getting
           him
           in
           his
           power
           either
           alive
           or
           dead
           .
           For
           this
           unhappy
           Prince
           ,
           attended
           by
           ten
           Horsmen
           ,
           having
           pass'd
           to
           Negapatan
           ,
           came
           by
           Land
           to
           Goa
           ,
           after
           having
           suffer'd
           extream
           hardships
           ,
           in
           a
           Journey
           of
           more
           than
           two
           hundred
           Leagues
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           who
           was
           inform'd
           of
           all
           these
           proceedings
           ,
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           make
           advantage
           of
           these
           favourable
           opportunities
           ,
           without
           loss
           of
           time
           .
           He
           consider'd
           ,
           with
           what
           perfection
           Christians
           might
           live
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           where
           they
           dy'd
           so
           generously
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           with
           so
           imperfect
           a
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           judg'd
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           injustice
           and
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Tyrant
           remain'd
           unpunish'd
           ,
           what
           an
           inducement
           it
           might
           be
           to
           other
           Idolatrous
           Kings
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           persecute
           the
           new
           Converts
           in
           their
           turn
           .
           That
           the
           only
           means
           for
           repairing
           the
           past
           ,
           and
           obviating
           future
           mischiefs
           ,
           was
           to
           dispossess
           the
           Tyrant
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           unjustly
           wore
           ,
           and
           restore
           it
           to
           his
           Brother
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           rightfully
           belong'd
           :
           That
           for
           these
           Considerations
           ,
           recourse
           ought
           to
           be
           had
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           to
           ingage
           them
           by
           a
           principle
           of
           Religion
           to
           take
           Arms
           against
           the
           Usurper
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Persecutour
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Father
           caus'd
           M●nsilla
           to
           be
           recall'd
           from
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           and
           having
           intrusted
           him
           with
           the
           care
           of
           Christianity
           in
           Travancor
           ,
           took
           his
           way
           by
           Land
           to
           Cambaya
           ,
           where
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           then
           resided
           .
        
         
           Besides
           these
           reasons
           ,
           
           relating
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Iafanatapan
           ,
           the
           Saint
           had
           other
           Motives
           ,
           which
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           take
           this
           Journey
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Eur●peans
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           liv'd
           after
           so
           infamous
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           appear
           
           odious
           ,
           and
           scandaliz'd
           alike
           ,
           both
           the
           Idolaters
           and
           the
           Faithful
           .
        
         
           The
           publick
           Worship
           of
           the
           Pagods
           was
           tolerated
           at
           Goa
           ;
           and
           the
           Sect
           of
           the
           Brachmans
           daily
           increas'd
           in
           Power
           ;
           because
           those
           Pagan
           Priests
           had
           brib'd
           the
           Portuguese
           Officers
           .
           The
           people
           profess'd
           Heathenism
           freely
           ,
           provided
           they
           made
           exact
           payments
           of
           their
           Tribute
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           conquer'd
           only
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           gain
           .
           Publick
           Offices
           were
           sold
           to
           Saracens
           ,
           and
           the
           Christian
           Natives
           stood
           excluded
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Money
           ,
           which
           does
           all
           things
           with
           corrupt
           Ministers
           .
           The
           Receivers
           of
           the
           Kings
           Revenues
           ▪
           who
           were
           to
           pay
           the
           Paravas
           of
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           constrain'd
           those
           poor
           Fishers
           to
           deliver
           their
           Pearls
           almost
           for
           nothing
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           exaction
           of
           a
           lawful
           Tribute
           in
           the
           Constitution
           ,
           became
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           in
           the
           managment
           .
           Men
           were
           sold
           like
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           Christians
           i●slav'd
           to
           Pagans
           at
           cheap
           pennyworths
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Cochin
           ,
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           but
           tributary
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           was
           suffer'd
           to
           con●iscate
           the
           Goods
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           Father
           Francis
           was
           wonderfully
           griev'd
           to
           perceive
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           hindrance
           to
           the
           growth
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           in
           those
           
           vast
           Dominions
           of
           Asia
           ,
           proceeded
           only
           from
           the
           Christians
           .
           He
           bewail'd
           it
           sometimes
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           bitterness
           of
           his
           Heart
           ,
           and
           one
           day
           said
           ,
           
             that
             he
             wou'd
             willingly
             return
             to
          
           Portugal
           ,
           
             to
             complain
             of
             it
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             not
             doubting
             ,
             but
             so
             Religious
             and
             Iust
             a
             Prince
             ,
             wou'd
             order
             some
             remedy
             ,
             for
             this
             encroaching
             evil
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             notice
             how
             it
             spread
             .
          
        
         
           Xavier
           had
           taken
           the
           way
           of
           Cochin
           ,
           along
           by
           the
           Sea
           Coast.
           
           He
           arriv'd
           there
           the
           sixteenth
           of
           December
           1544.
           where
           he
           happend
           '
           to
           meet
           with
           
             Michael
             Vaz
          
           ,
           Vicar
           General
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           In
           acquainting
           him
           with
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Journey
           ,
           he
           made
           him
           sensible
           ,
           that
           the
           weakness
           of
           the
           Government
           was
           the
           principal
           cause
           of
           the
           Avarice
           and
           Violence
           of
           the
           Officers
           .
           That
           
             Don
             Alphonso
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           was
           indeed
           a
           Religious
           Gentleman
           ,
           but
           wanted
           Vigour
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           will
           good
           Actions
           ,
           if
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           did
           not
           strongly
           oppose
           ill
           ones
           :
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           to
           be
           inform'd
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Disorders
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           by
           a
           person
           who
           was
           an
           eye
           witness
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           whose
           Integrity
           was
           not
           liable
           to
           Suspition
           .
           Vaz
           immediately
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Opinions
           of
           the
           Father
           ;
           and
           his
           Zeal
           carry'd
           him
           to
           pass
           himself
           into
           Portugal
           ,
           
           in
           a
           Vessel
           which
           was
           just
           ready
           to
           set
           Sail.
           Xavier
           prais'd
           God
           for
           those
           good
           intentions
           ,
           and
           wrote
           a
           Letter
           by
           him
           to
           King
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ;
           the
           beginning
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           have
           here
           transcrib'd
           .
        
         
           YOur
           Majesty
           ought
           to
           be
           assur'd
           ,
           
           and
           often
           to
           call
           into
           your
           Mind
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           made
           choice
           of
           you
           amongst
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           World
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           India
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           may
           make
           trial
           of
           your
           Faith
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           requital
           you
           will
           make
           to
           him
           for
           all
           his
           Benefits
           .
           You
           ought
           also
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           in
           conferring
           on
           you
           the
           Empire
           of
           a
           new
           World
           ,
           his
           intention
           was
           not
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           you
           shou'd
           fill
           your
           Coffers
           with
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           shou'd
           have
           an
           opportunity
           of
           signalizing
           your
           Zeal
           ,
           by
           making
           known
           to
           Idolaters
           ,
           (
           through
           the
           means
           of
           those
           who
           serve
           you
           ,
           )
           the
           Creatour
           and
           Redeemer
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Saint
             ,
             after
             this
             beginning
             ,
             gave
             the
             King
             to
             understand
             the
             good
             intentions
             of
          
           Michael
           Vaz
           ,
           
             and
             the
             ill
             conduct
             of
             the
          
           Portuguese
           ,
           
             who
             were
             in
             the
             Government
             of
             the
          
           Indies
           .
           
             He
             suggested
             to
             him
             the
             means
             of
             putting
             a
             stop
             to
             those
             disorders
             ,
             and
             advis'd
             him
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             recommend
             by
             Letters
             ,
             the
             interest
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             rigorously
             
             to
             punish
             all
             those
             Officers
             ,
             who
             were
             wanting
             to
             their
             duty
             in
             that
             respect
             .
          
           For
           there
           is
           danger
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           th●t
           when
           G●d
           shall
           summon
           your
           Majesty
           to
           Iudgment
           ,
           that
           will
           then
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           〈◊〉
           y●u
           least
           expect
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           avoided
           ;
           there
           is
           danger
           ,
           
             Great
             Prince
          
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           then
           hear
           these
           words
           of
           an
           ●ffended
           God
           ;
           Why
           have
           you
           not
           punish'd
           t●ose
           ,
           who
           under
           your
           Authority
           ,
           have
           made
           War
           against
           me
           in
           the
           Indies
           ?
           you
           who
           have
           p●●ish'd
           them
           so
           severely
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           ne●ligent
           ,
           in
           gathering
           your
           Revenues
           .
           ●●ur
           c●●se
           will
           be
           little
           help'd
           ,
           by
           your
           return
           of
           this
           answer
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           Lord
           I
           have
           not
           wanted
           yearly
           to
           recommend
           ●y
           Letters
           to
           my
           Subjects
           ,
           all
           that
           c●ncerns
           〈◊〉
           honour
           and
           thy
           service
           .
           For
           ,
           ●
           ubt
           n●●
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           thus
           answer'd
           ;
           But
           your
           Orders
           were
           n●ver
           put
           in
           Execution
           ,
           and
           you
           le●t
           your
           Ministers
           at
           their
           own
           dispose
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           ever
           they
           thought
           good
           .
        
         
           I
           therefore
           beg
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           by
           that
           fervent
           Zeal
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           care
           which
           you
           have
           always
           testify●d
           ,
           of
           your
           Eternal
           Salvation
           ,
           to
           send
           hither
           a
           vigilant
           and
           resolute
           Minister
           ,
           who
           will
           bend
           his
           Actions
           to
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           th●
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           ;
           who
           may
           act
           independantly
           to
           the
           Officers
           of
           your
           Treasury
           ;
           and
           who
           will
           not
           
           suffer
           himself
           to
           be
           led
           and
           govern'd
           by
           the
           p●liticks
           of
           worldly
           men
           ,
           whose
           foresight
           is
           bounded
           with
           the
           profit
           of
           the
           State.
           May
           your
           Majesty
           be
           pleas'd
           ,
           a
           little
           to
           inspect
           your
           Incomes
           from
           the
           Indies
           ;
           and
           after
           that
           ,
           look
           over
           the
           Expences
           which
           are
           made
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Religion
           ;
           that
           having
           weigh'd
           all
           things
           equally
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           you
           may
           make
           a
           Iudgment
           ,
           if
           that
           which
           you
           bestow
           ,
           bears
           any
           proportion
           with
           that
           which
           you
           receive
           .
           And
           then
           perhaps
           you
           will
           find
           a
           just
           Subject
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           of
           those
           immmense
           Treasures
           ,
           which
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           has
           heap'd
           upon
           you
           ,
           you
           have
           given
           to
           God
           but
           an
           inconsiderable
           pittance
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           let
           not
           your
           Majesty
           defer
           any
           longer
           the
           payment
           of
           so
           just
           a
           debt
           ,
           to
           so
           bountiful
           a
           giver
           ;
           nor
           the
           healing
           of
           so
           many
           publick
           wounds
           .
           What
           remedy
           soever
           you
           can
           apply
           ,
           what
           diligence
           soever
           you
           can
           make
           ,
           all
           will
           be
           too
           little
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           latest
           .
           The
           sincere
           and
           ardent
           Charity
           of
           my
           Heart
           towards
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           has
           constrain'd
           me
           to
           write
           to
           you
           in
           this
           manner
           ;
           especially
           when
           my
           imagination
           represents
           to
           me
           ,
           in
           a
           lively
           sort
           ,
           the
           complaints
           which
           the
           poor
           Indians
           send
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           Treasure
           with
           which
           your
           Estate
           is
           inrich'd
           by
           them
           ,
           you
           employ
           so
           little
           for
           their
           Spiritual
           necessities
           .
           
           —
           
             The
             Letter
             ended
             in
             begging
             this
             favour
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
          
           that
           the
           King
           in
           his
           Life
           time
           ,
           might
           have
           those
           considerations
           ,
           and
           that
           conduct
           ,
           which
           he
           wou'd
           wish
           to
           have
           had
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           dying
           .
        
         
           
             Michael
             Vaz
          
           ,
           
           negotiated
           so
           well
           with
           King
           Iohn
           the
           third
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           the
           instructions
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           he
           obtain'd
           another
           Governour
           of
           the
           Indies
           ;
           and
           carried
           back
           such
           Orders
           and
           Provisions
           ,
           sign'd
           by
           his
           Majesties
           own
           hand
           ,
           as
           were
           in
           a
           manner
           the
           same
           which
           the
           Father
           had
           desir'd
           .
        
         
           These
           Orders
           contain'd
           ,
           That
           no
           Toleration
           shou'd
           be
           granted
           for
           the
           Superstition
           of
           the
           Infidels
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Goa
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           of
           Salseta
           .
           That
           they
           shou'd
           break
           in
           pieces
           all
           the
           Pagods
           which
           were
           there
           ,
           and
           make
           search
           in
           the
           houses
           of
           the
           Gentils
           for
           conceal'd
           Idols
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           us'd
           or
           made
           them
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           punish'd
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           his
           Crime
           .
           That
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Brachmans
           as
           were
           found
           to
           oppose
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           Banish'd
           :
           That
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           yearly
           Rent
           of
           three
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           charg'd
           on
           a
           Mosquee
           at
           Bazain
           ,
           a
           subsistence
           shou'd
           be
           made
           for
           the
           Poor
           ,
           newly
           converted
           from
           Idolatry
           :
           That
           hereafter
           no
           publick
           Employment
           shou'd
           
           be
           given
           to
           Pagans
           ;
           That
           no
           exaction
           shou'd
           remain
           unpunish'd
           .
           That
           no
           Slaves
           shou'd
           henceforth
           be
           sold
           ,
           either
           to
           Mahometans
           ,
           or
           Gentils
           .
           That
           the
           Pearl-sishing
           ,
           shou'd
           only
           be
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           nothing
           shou'd
           be
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           without
           paying
           them
           the
           due
           value
           .
           That
           the
           King
           of
           Cochin
           shou'd
           not
           be
           suffer'd
           to
           despoil
           ,
           or
           oppress
           the
           Baptis'd
           Indians
           ;
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           That
           if
           Sosa
           had
           not
           already
           reveng'd
           the
           Murther
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           Manar
           ,
           who
           were
           Massacred
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Iafanatapan's
           Command
           ,
           Castro
           who
           succeeded
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           shou'd
           not
           fail
           to
           see
           it
           done
           .
        
         
           To
           return
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           he
           put
           to
           Sea
           at
           Cochin
           ,
           
           and
           sail'd
           towards
           Cambaya
           ;
           in
           the
           Ship
           there
           was
           a
           Portuguese
           Gentleman
           ,
           much
           a
           Libertine
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           those
           declar'd
           Atheists
           ,
           who
           make
           a
           boast
           of
           their
           impiety
           .
           This
           was
           motive
           enough
           for
           the
           Holy
           man
           to
           make
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           .
           He
           kept
           him
           company
           ,
           and
           was
           even
           so
           complaisant
           as
           to
           entertain
           him
           with
           pleasant
           conversation
           .
           The
           Portuguese
           was
           much
           delighted
           with
           his
           good
           humour
           ,
           and
           took
           pleasure
           in
           hearing
           him
           discourse
           on
           many
           curious
           Subjects
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           Xavier
           offer'd
           to
           let
           fall
           a
           word
           concerning
           the
           
           Salvation
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           he
           laught
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           hear
           no
           more
           .
           If
           the
           Father
           mildly
           reprov'd
           him
           for
           his
           profane
           and
           scandalous
           way
           of
           living
           ;
           he
           flew
           out
           into
           a
           fury
           ,
           against
           the
           holy
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           swore
           he
           wou'd
           never
           more
           come
           to
           Confession
           .
        
         
           These
           ill
           inclinations
           did
           not
           at
           all
           discourage
           Xavier
           from
           his
           undertaking
           :
           He
           treated
           this
           harden'd
           Sinner
           after
           the
           manner
           that
           Physicians
           use
           a
           Patient
           raving
           in
           his
           Sickness
           ,
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           compassion
           and
           soft
           behaviour
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           came
           to
           an
           Anchor
           ,
           before
           the
           Port
           of
           Cananor
           ,
           and
           going
           ashore
           together
           ,
           they
           took
           a
           walk
           into
           a
           Wood
           of
           Palm-Trees
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           their
           place
           of
           Landing
           .
           After
           they
           had
           made
           a
           turn
           or
           two
           ,
           the
           Saint
           stripp'd
           himself
           to
           the
           wast
           ,
           and
           taking
           a
           Discipline
           pointed
           at
           the
           ends
           with
           wire
           ,
           struck
           so
           hard
           and
           so
           often
           on
           his
           naked
           body
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           very
           little
           time
           his
           back
           and
           shoulders
           were
           all
           bloody
           .
           'T
           is
           for
           your
           sake
           ,
           said
           he
           to
           the
           Gentleman
           who
           accompanied
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           what
           you
           see
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           is
           nothing
           to
           what
           I
           wou'd
           willingly
           suffer
           for
           you
           .
           But
           ,
           added
           he
           ,
           you
           have
           cost
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           a
           much
           dearer
           price
           :
           will
           neither
           his
           passion
           ,
           his
           death
           ,
           nor
           all
           his
           blood
           suffice
           to
           soften
           the
           
           hardness
           of
           your
           heart
           ?
           After
           this
           ,
           addressing
           himself
           to
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
             O
             Lord
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             be
             pleas'd
             to
             look
             on
             thy
             own
             adorable
             blood
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             that
             ,
             of
             so
             vile
             a
             Sinner
             as
             my self
             .
          
           The
           Gentleman
           amaz'd
           and
           confounded
           both
           at
           once
           ,
           at
           such
           an
           excess
           of
           charity
           ,
           cast
           himself
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           beseeching
           him
           to
           forbear
           ,
           and
           promising
           to
           confess
           himself
           ,
           and
           totally
           to
           change
           his
           former
           life
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           before
           they
           departed
           out
           of
           the
           Wood
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           general
           Confession
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           with
           sincere
           contrition
           for
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           liv'd
           ,
           with
           the
           exemplary
           behaviour
           and
           practice
           of
           a
           good
           Christian.
           
        
         
           Being
           return'd
           to
           the
           Port
           ,
           they
           went
           again
           on
           Shipboard
           ;
           
           and
           continu'd
           their
           voyage
           to
           Cambaya
           .
           When
           they
           were
           arriv'd
           at
           that
           place
           ,
           Xavier
           went
           to
           wait
           on
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           easily
           perswaded
           him
           to
           what
           he
           desir'd
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Iafanatapan
           :
           For
           besides
           that
           Sosa
           repos●d
           an
           entire
           confidence
           in
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           was
           himself
           zealous
           for
           the
           faith
           ,
           the
           Expedition
           which
           was
           propos'd
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           most
           glorious
           that
           the
           Portu●uese
           cou'd
           undertake
           ;
           since
           the
           consequence
           of
           it
           was
           to
           punish
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           to
           dispossess
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           a
           lawful
           King.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Viceroy
           therefore
           wrote
           Letters
           ,
           and
           dispatch'd
           Couriers
           ,
           to
           the
           Captains
           of
           Comorine
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Fishery
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           assemble
           all
           the
           Forces
           they
           cou'd
           make
           ,
           at
           Negapatan
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           sudden
           irruption
           into
           the
           Tyrant's
           Country
           ,
           without
           giving
           him
           time
           to
           provide
           for
           his
           defence
           .
           He
           gave
           them
           also
           in
           charge
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Tyrant
           alive
           ,
           if
           possibly
           they
           cou'd
           ;
           and
           put
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           who
           desir'd
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           not
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           hop'd
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Manar
           ,
           might
           obtain
           the
           forgiveness
           of
           his
           Crimes
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           
           encourag'd
           by
           these
           hopes
           ,
           return'd
           towards
           Cochin
           ,
           where
           he
           propos'd
           to
           himself
           to
           follow
           his
           Ministerial
           vocation
           ,
           while
           the
           preparations
           of
           War
           were
           making
           .
           Coming
           back
           by
           Cananor
           ,
           he
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           house
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           himself
           was
           religious
           ,
           but
           his
           Son
           debauch'd
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           vices
           .
           The
           good
           man
           sensibly
           afflicted
           at
           the
           ill
           conduct
           of
           his
           graceless
           Son
           ,
           wept
           day
           and
           night
           ;
           and
           Xavier
           began
           at
           first
           to
           comfort
           him
           ,
           saying
           those
           vices
           were
           ordinary
           in
           youth
           ;
           and
           riper
           age
           wou'd
           reclaim
           him
           from
           them
           .
           Having
           done
           speaking
           ,
           he
           stood
           mute
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           recollected
           himself
           ;
           then
           
           suddenly
           lifting
           up
           his
           eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           Know
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             that
             you
             are
             the
             most
             happy
             Father
             in
             the
             world
             :
             this
             Libertine
             Son
             ,
             who
             has
             given
             you
             so
             many
             disquiets
             ,
             shall
             one
             day
             change
             his
             manners
             :
             He
             shall
             be
             a
             Religious
             of
             the
          
           Order
           of
           St.
           
             Francis
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             shall
             dye
             a
             Martyr
             .
          
           The
           event
           verify'd
           the
           Prediction
           ;
           the
           young
           man
           ,
           afterwards
           took
           
             the
             Habit
             of
             St.
          
           Francis
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Preach
           the
           Faith
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           *
           Candè
           ,
           where
           he
           receiv'd
           Martyrdom
           from
           the
           Barbarians
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           being
           come
           back
           to
           Cochin
           ,
           was
           very
           kindly
           receiv'd
           by
           the
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           
             Cosmo
             Annez
          
           ,
           his
           intimate
           friend
           ,
           who
           was
           there
           ,
           on
           some
           important
           business
           .
           Being
           one
           day
           together
           ,
           and
           talking
           familiarly
           ,
           Xavier
           ask'd
           Annez
           ,
           if
           the
           year
           had
           been
           good
           for
           the
           Portugal
           Merchants
           ?
           Annez
           answer'd
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           cou'd
           not
           have
           been
           better
           :
           that
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           seven
           Vessels
           had
           been
           sent
           off
           ,
           which
           were
           now
           in
           their
           passage
           to
           Europe
           ,
           and
           richly
           laden
           .
           He
           added
           ,
           that
           himself
           had
           sent
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           a
           rare
           Diamond
           ,
           which
           had
           cost
           six
           thousand
           Ducats
           at
           Goa
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           be
           worth
           more
           than
           thirty
           thousand
           at
           
             Lisbonne
             .
             Xavier
          
           had
           a
           farther
           curiosity
           to
           enquire
           ,
           which
           
           of
           the
           Ships
           had
           carried
           the
           Diamond
           ,
           and
           Annez
           told
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Ship
           call'd
           the
           Atoghia
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           intrusted
           the
           Jewel
           to
           
             Iohn
             Norogna
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Captain
           of
           the
           Ship.
           
        
         
           Xavier
           then
           enter'd
           into
           a
           profound
           meditation
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           kept
           silence
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           all
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           thus
           reply'd
           ,
           I
           cou'd
           have
           wish'd
           that
           a
           Diamond
           of
           so
           great
           value
           had
           not
           been
           intrusted
           to
           that
           Ship.
           And
           for
           what
           reason
           answer'd
           Annez
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           because
           the
           Atoghia
           ,
           has
           once
           formerly
           sprung
           a
           Leak
           ?
           but
           ,
           Father
           ,
           she
           is
           now
           so
           well
           refitted
           ,
           that
           she
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           new
           Vessel
           .
           The
           Saint
           explain'd
           himself
           no
           father
           ;
           and
           Annez
           ,
           upon
           a
           second
           consideration
           ,
           began
           to
           conjecture
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Father's
           words
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           from
           his
           silence
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           some
           danger
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           desir'd
           him
           ,
           to
           recommend
           that
           Ship
           to
           the
           protection
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           for
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           the
           Atoghia
           cannot
           be
           lost
           without
           a
           very
           considerable
           dammage
           to
           me
           .
           I
           have
           had
           no
           order
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           to
           buy
           that
           Diamond
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           case
           it
           shou'd
           miscarry
           ,
           the
           loss
           will
           be
           wholly
           mine
           .
        
         
           Sitting
           one
           day
           together
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           and
           Xavier
           observing
           Annez
           to
           be
           
           in
           great
           concernment
           ,
           give
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           your
           Diamond
           is
           safe
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           very
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Queen
           of
           
             Portugal
             .
             Annez
          
           believ'd
           Xavier
           on
           his
           word
           ;
           and
           understood
           afterwards
           ,
           by
           Letters
           from
           Norogna
           ,
           that
           the
           Ship
           open'd
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           her
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           let
           in
           so
           much
           water
           ,
           that
           being
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           sinking
           ,
           the
           Mariners
           had
           resolv'd
           to
           have
           forsaken
           her
           ,
           and
           thrown
           themselves
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           but
           after
           having
           cut
           down
           the
           main
           Mast
           ,
           they
           chang'd
           their
           thoughts
           without
           any
           apparent
           reason
           ;
           that
           the
           Leak
           stop'd
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           Ship
           pursuing
           her
           Course
           ,
           with
           only
           two
           Sails
           ,
           arriv'd
           safely
           in
           the
           Port
           of
           Lisbonne
           .
        
         
           The
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           
           remain'd
           about
           three
           months
           in
           Cochin
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           May
           ,
           set
           sail
           for
           Negapatan
           ,
           where
           the
           Portuguese
           Fleet
           ,
           was
           now
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           passing
           by
           the
           Isle
           of
           
             de
             las
             Vaccas
          
           ,
           which
           is
           near
           the
           Flatts
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           he
           rais'd
           to
           Life
           ,
           a
           Saracens
           Child
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           is
           known
           of
           that
           Miracle
           .
           He
           was
           desirous
           in
           his
           passage
           to
           see
           the
           Isle
           of
           Manar
           ,
           where
           so
           many
           Christians
           had
           been
           Massacred
           for
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           going
           ashore
           ,
           he
           often
           kiss'd
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           sprinkled
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           Martyrs
           at
           
           Pasim
           .
           While
           he
           rejoyc'd
           at
           the
           happy
           destiny
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           he
           had
           cause
           to
           be
           afflicted
           ,
           for
           the
           misfortune
           of
           the
           living
           :
           a
           contagious
           Disease
           ,
           laid
           wast
           the
           Island
           ;
           and
           there
           died
           an
           hundred
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Manar●is
           had
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           Father
           ,
           so
           famous
           in
           the
           Indies
           was
           at
           Pasim
           ,
           they
           assembled
           together
           ,
           above
           three
           thousand
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Gentils
           ,
           and
           being
           come
           to
           the
           Village
           ,
           besought
           him
           humbly
           to
           deliver
           them
           from
           the
           Pestilence
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           ask'd
           three
           days
           ,
           
           wherein
           to
           implore
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           they
           had
           beg'd
           from
           him
           .
           During
           all
           which
           time
           ,
           he
           only
           offer'd
           up
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           set
           before
           him
           the
           merits
           of
           those
           blessed
           Martyrs
           ,
           who
           had
           suffer'd
           for
           his
           name
           at
           Pasim
           .
           Before
           those
           days
           were
           ended
           ,
           his
           Prayers
           were
           heard
           ,
           the
           Plague
           ceas'd
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Sick
           were
           restor'd
           to
           health
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ▪
           So
           visible
           a
           Miracle
           wrought
           on
           all
           of
           them
           to
           believe
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Baptiz'd
           them
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           He
           cou'd
           make
           no
           longer
           stay
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           the
           Naval
           Army
           then
           expected
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           presence
           was
           necessary
           to
           encourage
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           mind
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           performance
           of
           their
           duty
           .
        
         
         
           He
           pass'd
           over
           from
           Manar
           ,
           
           to
           Negapatan
           ;
           but
           there
           he
           found
           all
           things
           in
           a
           far
           different
           condition
           ,
           from
           what
           he
           hop'd
           .
           The
           Portuguese
           Navy
           diminish'd
           daily
           ;
           and
           the
           Commanders
           who
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           had
           been
           so
           zealous
           for
           the
           Holy
           War
           ,
           were
           now
           the
           first
           to
           condemn
           it
           .
           It
           was
           in
           vain
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           set
           before
           their
           eyes
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           God
           :
           Interest
           did
           so
           blind
           their
           Understanding
           ,
           that
           they
           forgot
           they
           were
           either
           Portugueses
           or
           Chr●stians
           :
           behold
           in
           short
           ,
           what
           overthrew
           so
           glorious
           an
           expedition
           .
        
         
           While
           they
           were
           equipping
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           it
           happen'd
           that
           a
           Portuguese
           Vessel
           ,
           coming
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Pegu
           ,
           and
           laden
           with
           Rich
           Merchandise
           ,
           was
           driven
           by
           Tempest
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Iafanatapan
           .
           The
           King
           made
           seizure
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           possess'd
           himself
           of
           all
           within
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           .
           The
           Captain
           ,
           and
           the
           Ships
           Company
           foreseeing
           ,
           that
           if
           in
           this
           conjucture
           ,
           War
           shou'd
           be
           made
           against
           the
           Heathen
           Prince
           ,
           they
           shou'd
           never
           be
           able
           to
           retrieve
           their
           wealth
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           corrupted
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Fleet
           with
           large
           Presents
           ,
           to
           desist
           from
           their
           undertaking
           .
           Thus
           ,
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           whom
           Father
           Xavier
           design'd
           to
           drive
           out
           from
           his
           
           ill-gotten
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           maintain'd
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           covetousness
           of
           Christians
           ;
           or
           or
           rather
           by
           the
           secret
           decrees
           of
           Providence
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           permits
           the
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           reign
           in
           peace
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           a
           tryal
           may
           be
           made
           ,
           of
           such
           ,
           as
           dare
           to
           continue
           constant
           in
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           As
           holy
           men
           resign
           their
           Will
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           Xavier
           wholly
           abandon'd
           the
           Enterprize
           of
           Iafanatapan
           ;
           and
           thought
           only
           of
           returning
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Travancor
           .
           Being
           now
           on
           Sea
           ,
           he
           cast
           back
           his
           eyes
           on
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           which
           he
           saw
           from
           far
           ;
           and
           cry'd
           out
           ,
           lamenting
           for
           it
           ,
           
             Ah!
             unhappy
             Island
             ,
             with
             how
             many
             Carcasses
             do
             I
             behold
             thee
             cover'd
             ?
             and
             what
             Rivers
             of
             blood
             ,
             are
             making
             inundations
             on
             all
             sides
             of
             thee
             ?
          
           These
           words
           were
           Prophetical
           of
           what
           happen'd
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           
             Don
             Constantine
             de
             Braganza
          
           ,
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Hurtado
             de
             Mendoça
          
           at
           another
           ,
           destroy'd
           all
           those
           Islanders
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Iafanatapan
           ,
           being
           himself
           taken
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           eldest
           Son
           ,
           was
           put
           to
           death
           in
           his
           own
           Pallace
           :
           As
           if
           the
           Divine
           Justice
           had
           not
           deferr'd
           the
           death
           of
           this
           Persecutor
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           render
           it
           more
           terrible
           ,
           and
           more
           memorable
           .
        
         
         
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           very
           desirous
           of
           returning
           to
           Travancor
           ;
           
           but
           the
           Winds
           blew
           so
           contrary
           ,
           that
           they
           always
           drove
           him
           from
           the
           Coast.
           By
           this
           he
           judg'd
           that
           God
           had
           call'd
           him
           to
           some
           other
           place
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           form'd
           a
           resolution
           of
           carrying
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           from
           Isle
           to
           Isle
           ,
           and
           from
           Kingdom
           to
           Kingdom
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           utmost
           limits
           of
           the
           East
           .
           The
           news
           he
           heard
           ,
           during
           his
           Navigation
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           suddenly
           to
           cast
           his
           thoughts
           on
           an
           Island
           situate
           under
           the
           Equinoctial
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Molucca's
           and
           Borneo
           ,
           stretch'd
           in
           length
           two
           hundred
           Leagues
           from
           North
           to
           South
           ,
           and
           divided
           into
           sundry
           Kingdoms
           ,
           call'd
           by
           the
           Geographers
           Celebes
           ,
           by
           the
           Historians
           Macassar
           ;
           from
           the
           names
           of
           the
           two
           Capital
           Cities
           ,
           of
           the
           two
           Principal
           Kingdoms
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           well
           peopled
           ,
           and
           abounding
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Riches
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           related
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           year
           1531
           ,
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           both
           Idolaters
           ,
           as
           were
           all
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Macassar
           ,
           going
           on
           their
           private
           business
           to
           Ternate
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           had
           some
           conference
           ,
           relating
           to
           Religion
           ,
           with
           the
           Governour
           
             Antonio
             Galvan
          
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Warriours
           of
           his
           age
           ;
           and
           celebrated
           in
           History
           ,
           
           both
           for
           his
           Piety
           and
           Valour
           .
           That
           having
           learnt
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           Vanity
           of
           their
           Idols
           ,
           they
           embrac'd
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           Baptism
           took
           the
           names
           of
           Antonio
           and
           Michael
           .
           That
           being
           return'd
           into
           their
           Country
           ,
           they
           thems●lves
           taught
           publickly
           the
           Faith
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           :
           That
           all
           their
           Countrey-men
           with
           one
           accord
           ,
           sent
           their
           Embassadours
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Ternate
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           send
           them
           some
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           :
           and
           that
           the
           Heads
           of
           this
           Embassy
           were
           the
           two
           Brothers
           ,
           known
           to
           Galvan
           :
           that
           these
           Embassadours
           found
           a
           very
           kind
           reception
           ;
           and
           that
           for
           want
           of
           a
           Priest
           ,
           Galvan
           gave
           them
           a
           Souldier
           for
           their
           Teacher
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Francis
             de
             Castro
          
           ;
           a
           Man
           knowing
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           exemplary
           Piety
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           Castro
           ,
           who
           was
           thus
           chosen
           to
           instruct
           that
           people
           ,
           imbarking
           for
           Macassar
           ,
           was
           driven
           by
           a
           Tempest
           another
           way
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           Xavier
           was
           likewise
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           not
           long
           before
           ,
           a
           Portuguese
           Merchant
           ,
           call'd
           
             Antonio
             Payva
          
           ,
           going
           to
           Macassar
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
             R●ys
             Vaz
             Pereyra
          
           Captain
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           for
           a
           Ships
           lading
           of
           Sandal
           ,
           a
           pretious
           Wood
           ,
           growing
           in
           that
           Island
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Supa
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Macassar
           ,
           came
           
           in
           person
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           divers
           questions
           relating
           to
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           that
           this
           honest
           Merchant
           ,
           better
           acquainted
           with
           his
           Traffick
           ,
           than
           his
           Rel●gion
           ,
           yet
           answer'd
           very
           pertinently
           ,
           and
           discours'd
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith
           ,
           after
           so
           reasonable
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           then
           threescore
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           was
           converted
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Family
           and
           Court.
           That
           another
           King
           of
           the
           same
           Island
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             the
             King
             of
          
           Sion
           ,
           follow'd
           his
           Example
           ;
           and
           that
           these
           two
           Princes
           ,
           who
           were
           solemnly
           baptis'd
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Payva
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           retain
           him
           with
           them
           ,
           desir'd
           him
           to
           send
           them
           some
           Priests
           ,
           who
           might
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           baptise
           their
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           These
           pious
           inclinations
           ,
           appear'd
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           as
           an
           excellent
           ground-work
           for
           the
           planting
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           He
           wept
           for
           joy
           at
           the
           happy
           news
           ;
           and
           ador'd
           the
           profound
           judgments
           of
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           after
           having
           refus'd
           the
           Grace
           of
           Baptism
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           when
           all
           his
           Subjects
           had
           receiv'd
           it
           ,
           began
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Sion
           and
           of
           Supa
           ,
           by
           that
           of
           their
           Sovereigns
           .
           He
           even
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           his
           Evangelical
           Ministry
           ,
           exacted
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           last
           hand
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           those
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           he
           thought
           it
           his
           duty
           ,
           that
           before
           he
           resolv'd
           on
           the
           Voyage
           of
           Macassar
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           ask
           advice
           from
           Heaven
           concerning
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           perform
           it
           as
           he
           ought
           ,
           it
           came
           into
           his
           mind
           to
           implore
           the
           enlightnings
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           at
           the
           Sepulchre
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           ,
           the
           ancient
           Founder
           ,
           and
           first
           Father
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           taken
           for
           his
           Patron
           and
           his
           guide
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           all
           his
           Travels
           .
           
           He
           therefore
           resolv'd
           to
           go
           in
           Pilgrimage
           to
           Meliapor
           ,
           which
           is
           distant
           but
           fifty
           Leagues
           from
           Negatapan
           ,
           where
           the
           Wind
           had
           driven
           him
           back
           .
           And
           imbarking
           in
           the
           Ship
           of
           
             Michael
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           on
           Palm-Sunday
           ,
           which
           fell
           that
           year
           1545
           ,
           on
           the
           29th
           of
           March
           ,
           they
           shap'd
           their
           Course
           along
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Coromandel
           ,
           having
           at
           first
           a
           favourable
           Wind
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           not
           made
           above
           twelve
           or
           thirteen
           Leagues
           ,
           when
           the
           Weather
           chang'd
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           became
           so
           rough
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ●orc'd
           to
           make
           to
           Land
           ,
           and
           cast
           Anchor
           under
           covert
           of
           a
           Mountain
           ,
           to
           put
           their
           Ship
           into
           some
           reasonable
           security
           .
           They
           lay
           there
           for
           seven
           days
           together
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           a
           better
           Wind
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           time
           the
           holy
           Man
           pass'd
           in
           Contemplation
           ,
           without
           taking
           any
           nourishment
           ,
           either
           of
           Meat
           or
           Drink
           ,
           
           as
           they
           observ'd
           who
           were
           in
           the
           Vessel
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           as
           
             Iames
             Madeira
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Witness
           of
           it
           ,
           has
           depos'd
           in
           form
           of
           Law.
           He
           only
           drank
           on
           Easter-Eve
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           said
           Madeira
           ,
           a
           little
           Water
           ,
           in
           which
           an
           Onyon
           had
           been
           boil'd
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           direction
           .
           On
           that
           very
           day
           ,
           the
           Wind
           came
           about
           into
           a
           favourable
           quarter
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           grew
           calm
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           weigh'd
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           continued
           their
           Voyage
           .
        
         
           But
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           daily
           imparted
           more
           and
           more
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           foreseeing
           a
           furious
           Tempest
           ,
           which
           was
           conceal'd
           under
           that
           fallacious
           Calm
           ,
           ask'd
           the
           Pilot
           ,
           
             If
             his
             Ship
             were
             strong
             enough
             to
             endure
             the
             violence
             of
             bad
             Weather
             ,
             and
             ride
             out
             a
             Storm
             ?
          
           The
           Pilot
           confess'd
           she
           was
           not
           ,
           as
           being
           an
           old
           crazy
           Vessel
           .
           Then
           ,
           said
           
             Xavier
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             to
             carry
             her
             back
             into
             the
             Port.
             How
             ,
          
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           said
           the
           Pilot
           ,
           
             are
             you
             fearful
             with
             so
             fair
             a
             Wind
             ?
             You
             may
             assure
             your self
             ,
             of
             good
             Weather
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             signs
             ,
             and
             any
             little
             Bark
             may
             be
             in
             safety
             .
          
           'T
           was
           in
           vain
           for
           the
           Saint
           to
           press
           him
           farther
           ,
           not
           to
           believe
           those
           deceitful
           appearances
           ;
           neither
           wou'd
           the
           Passengers
           follow
           his
           advice
           ,
           but
           they
           soon
           repented
           of
           their
           neglect
           .
           For
           ,
           far
           they
           had
           not
           gone
           ,
           when
           a
           dreadful
           
           Wind
           arose
           ,
           the
           Sea
           was
           on
           a
           Foam
           ,
           and
           mounted
           into
           Billows
           .
           The
           Ship
           was
           not
           able
           to
           withstand
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           and
           was
           often
           in
           danger
           of
           sinking
           ,
           and
           the
           Mariners
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           make
           towards
           the
           Port
           of
           Negapatan
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           set
           out
           ,
           which
           with
           much
           ado
           they
           at
           length
           recover'd
           .
        
         
           The
           impatience
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           visit
           the
           Tomb
           of
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Thomas
           caus'd
           him
           to
           make
           his
           Pilgrimage
           by
           Land
           ;
           and
           he
           travell'd
           with
           so
           much
           ardour
           ,
           through
           the
           rough
           and
           uncouth
           ways
           ,
           that
           in
           few
           days
           he
           arriv'd
           at
           Meliapor
           .
        
         
           That
           City
           is
           now
           commonly
           known
           by
           the
           name
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           ;
           
           because
           that
           bless'd
           Apostle
           liv'd
           so
           long
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           suffer'd
           Martyrdom
           .
           If
           we
           will
           give
           credit
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           it
           was
           once
           almost
           swallow'd
           by
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           for
           proof
           of
           this
           Tradition
           ,
           there
           are
           yet
           to
           be
           seen
           under
           Water
           ,
           the
           Ruines
           of
           great
           Buildings
           .
           The
           new
           Town
           of
           Meliapor
           was
           built
           by
           the
           Portuguese
           ;
           near
           the
           Walls
           there
           is
           a
           Hill
           ,
           which
           they
           call'd
           
             the
             little
             Mount
          
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           a
           Grott
           ,
           wherein
           they
           say
           St.
           Thomas
           hid
           himself
           ,
           during
           the
           Persecution
           .
           At
           the
           entry
           of
           this
           Cave
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           Cross
           ,
           cut
           in
           the
           Rock
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           
           there
           arises
           a
           Spring
           ,
           the
           Waters
           of
           which
           are
           of
           such
           vertue
           ,
           that
           sick
           people
           drinking
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           ordinarily
           cur'd
           .
        
         
           From
           this
           small
           ascent
           ,
           you
           pass
           to
           a
           higher
           ,
           and
           much
           larger
           Mountain
           ;
           which
           seems
           form'd
           by
           nature
           ,
           for
           a
           lonely
           ,
           contemplative
           life
           .
           For
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           it
           looks
           upon
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           is
           cover'd
           with
           old
           Trees
           ,
           always
           green
           ,
           which
           at
           once
           make
           a
           fruitful
           and
           a
           pleasing
           Object
           .
           Hither
           St.
           Thomas
           retir'd
           ,
           to
           pray
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           here
           it
           was
           also
           that
           he
           was
           slain
           by
           a
           Brachman
           with
           the
           thrust
           of
           a
           Spear
           .
        
         
           The
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           rebuilt
           Meliapor
           ,
           found
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Mountain
           ,
           a
           little
           Chappel
           ,
           of
           Stone-work
           ,
           all
           in
           Ruins
           .
           They
           were
           desirous
           to
           repair
           it
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           were
           rummaging
           all
           about
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Foundations
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           drew
           out
           a
           white
           Marble
           ,
           whereon
           was
           a
           Cross
           ,
           with
           Characters
           grav'd
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           which
           declar'd
           ,
           
             That
             God
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           ,
           
             that
             this
             God
             was
             Eternal
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             God
             taught
             his
             Law
             to
             his
             twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             them
             came
             to
          
           Meliapor
           ,
           
             with
             a
             Palmers
             Staff
             in
             his
             hand
             ;
             that
             he
             built
             a
             Church
             there
             ;
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Malabar
           ,
           Coromandel
           and
           Pandi
           ,
           
             with
             many
             
             other
             Nations
             ,
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             preach'd
             by
             St.
          
           Thomas
           ,
           
             a
             man
             holy
             and
             penitent
          
           .
        
         
           This
           Marble
           of
           which
           we
           make
           mention
           ,
           having
           on
           it
           divers
           stains
           of
           Blood
           ,
           the
           common
           Opinon
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           suffer'd
           Martyrdom
           upon
           it
           .
           Howsoever
           it
           be
           ,
           the
           Marble
           was
           plac'd
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           when
           the
           Chappel
           was
           rebuilt
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           that
           a
           solemn
           Mass
           was
           said
           there
           ,
           the
           Cross
           distill'd
           some
           drops
           of
           Blood
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           people
           :
           which
           also
           happen'd
           many
           times
           in
           the
           following
           years
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           whereon
           his
           Martyrdom
           is
           clebrated
           .
        
         
           When
           Xavier
           was
           come
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Meliapor
           ,
           who
           had
           heard
           speak
           of
           him
           as
           a
           Successour
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           a
           Man
           sent
           from
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           came
           to
           offer
           him
           a
           Lodging
           in
           his
           House
           :
           The
           Father
           accepted
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           adjoining
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           were
           kept
           the
           Relicks
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           cou'd
           easily
           step
           from
           thence
           by
           night
           ,
           to
           consult
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           concerning
           his
           intended
           Voyage
           to
           Macassar
           .
        
         
           In
           effect
           ,
           
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Vicar
           was
           laid
           to
           Sleep
           ,
           for
           they
           were
           lodg'd
           in
           the
           same
           Chamber
           ,
           Xavier
           rose
           as
           softly
           as
           he
           cou'd
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           through
           a
           Church-yard
           which
           parted
           it
           from
           the
           House
           .
           The
           Vicar
           perceiv'd
           it
           ,
           and
           advertis'd
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           this
           passage
           was
           not
           over-safe
           by
           night
           ;
           and
           that
           horrible
           Phantomes
           ,
           had
           been
           often
           seen
           in
           it
           .
           The
           Saint
           believ'd
           this
           only
           said
           to
           frighten
           him
           ,
           and
           hinder
           him
           from
           rising
           before
           day
           ;
           so
           ,
           he
           continued
           his
           usual
           Prayers
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           not
           long
           ,
           before
           he
           found
           ,
           that
           the
           advice
           was
           true
           .
           For
           the
           nights
           ensuing
           ,
           as
           he
           pass'd
           through
           the
           Church-yard
           ,
           he
           saw
           those
           dreadful
           Specters
           ,
           which
           endeavour'd
           to
           have
           stop'd
           him
           ;
           yet
           he
           sav'd
           himself
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           even
           laught
           at
           them
           as
           vain
           Illusions
           .
        
         
           The
           Demons
           are
           too
           proud
           ,
           to
           bear
           contempt
           ,
           without
           revenge
           ,
           when
           God
           permits
           them
           .
           One
           night
           ,
           when
           the
           Saint
           was
           at
           his
           Devotions
           before
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           bless'd
           Virgin
           ,
           they
           assaulted
           him
           in
           great
           numbers
           ,
           and
           beat
           him
           so
           violently
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           all
           over
           bruis'd
           ,
           and
           forc'd
           to
           keep
           his
           Bed
           ,
           for
           some
           days
           together
           .
           He
           said
           nothing
           of
           his
           adventure
           to
           the
           Vicar
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           discover'd
           by
           a
           young
           Man
           of
           Malabar
           ,
           who
           lodg'd
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           was
           awaken'd
           with
           the
           noise
           :
           rising
           from
           his
           Bed
           ,
           he
           heard
           the
           Blows
           ,
           distinctly
           ,
           and
           what
           Father
           Xavier
           said
           to
           the
           holy
           Virgin
           ,
           invoking
           
           her
           assistance
           against
           the
           Infernal
           Powers
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           young
           Man
           had
           related
           the
           words
           which
           he
           had
           heard
           ,
           sometimes
           repeated
           them
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           with
           an
           inoffensive
           kind
           of
           Railery
           .
        
         
           The
           Servant
           of
           God
           having
           recover'd
           some
           little
           strength
           ,
           return'd
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           there
           continued
           all
           the
           night
           .
           What
           rage
           soever
           the
           Devils
           had
           against
           him
           ,
           they
           durst
           no
           more
           attempt
           his
           person
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           endeavour
           to
           affright
           him
           .
           They
           only
           made
           a
           noise
           ,
           to
           distract
           him
           in
           his
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           one
           time
           ,
           disguis'd
           in
           the
           Habit
           of
           Canons
           ,
           they
           counterfeited
           so
           well
           the
           mid-night
           Matins
           ,
           that
           he
           ask'd
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           
             Who
             were
             those
             Cha●ters
             who
             sung
             so
             admirably
             ?
          
        
         
           But
           the
           favours
           which
           Xavier
           receiv'd
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
           made
           him
           large
           amends
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           injuries
           of
           Hell.
           For
           though
           the
           particulars
           of
           what
           pass'd
           betwixt
           God
           and
           him
           were
           kept
           secret
           ,
           't
           is
           known
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           principal
           affair
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           consulted
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           an
           Interiour
           Light
           ,
           which
           gave
           him
           clearly
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           pass
           to
           the
           more
           Southern
           Islands
           ,
           and
           to
           labour
           in
           their
           Conversion
           .
           The
           Christian
           strength
           with
           which
           
           he
           found
           himself
           animated
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           caus'd
           all
           the
           dangers
           ,
           which
           naturally
           he
           might
           apprehend
           ,
           to
           disappear
           ;
           as
           is
           manifest
           by
           what
           he
           wrote
           from
           Meliapor
           ,
           on
           that
           occasion
           ,
           to
           two
           of
           his
           Friends
           at
           
             Goa
             ,
             Paul
             de
             Camerin
          
           and
           ,
           
             Iames
             Borba
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           made
           so
           frequent
           mention
           .
        
         
           I
           Hope
           that
           God
           will
           conferr
           many
           favours
           on
           me
           ,
           in
           this
           Voyage
           ;
           since
           through
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           I
           have
           learnt
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           spiritual
           joy
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           his
           holy
           pleasure
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           go
           to
           those
           Kingdoms
           of
           Macassar
           ,
           where
           so
           many
           Christians
           have
           been
           made
           in
           these
           latter
           years
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           I
           am
           so
           much
           resolv'd
           on
           executing
           ,
           what
           our
           Lord
           has
           reveal'd
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           should
           be
           wanting
           on
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           go
           ,
           to
           my
           thinking
           ,
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           his
           Orders
           ,
           and
           render
           my self
           unworthy
           of
           his
           Favour
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           life
           and
           in
           the
           next
           .
           If
           I
           cannot
           find
           this
           year
           any
           Portuguese
           Vessel
           ,
           bound
           for
           Malacca
           ,
           I
           will
           ●mbark
           my self
           on
           any
           Ship
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Gentils
           or
           the
           Saracens
           .
           I
           rep●se
           ,
           withal
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           love
           of
           whom
           I
           undertake
           this
           Voyage
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           shou'd
           only
           pass
           this
           way
           ,
           some
           little
           Bark
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           go
           aboard
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           
           deliberation
           .
           All
           my
           hope
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           conjure
           you
           by
           his
           Love
           ,
           to
           remember
           always
           in
           your
           Prayers
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           sinner
           as
           my self
           .
        
         
           Though
           his
           intentions
           in
           coming
           to
           
           Meliapor
           were
           only
           to
           receive
           the
           instructions
           of
           Heaven
           in
           his
           solitude
           ,
           yet
           he
           employ'd
           some
           part
           of
           his
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           good
           of
           others
           .
           His
           holy
           Life
           gave
           a
           lustre
           and
           value
           to
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           sight
           of
           him
           alone
           ,
           was
           of
           efficacy
           to
           touch
           the
           Heart
           .
           The
           people
           had
           receiv'd
           it
           as
           a
           Maxim
           ,
           
             That
             whoever
             follow'd
             not
             the
             Counsel
             of
             Father
          
           Francis
           ,
           
             shou'd
             dye
             an
             Enemy
             of
             God.
          
           And
           they
           related
           the
           unhappy
           end
           of
           some
           sinners
           ,
           who
           being
           urg'd
           by
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           speedy
           Repentance
           ,
           had
           deserr'd
           the
           work
           of
           their
           Conversion
           .
           This
           popular
           Opinion
           contributed
           much
           ,
           to
           the
           change
           of
           Manners
           in
           the
           Town
           ;
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           a
           disastrous
           death
           ,
           serv'd
           frequently
           to
           break
           off
           in
           one
           moment
           the
           criminal
           commerce
           of
           many
           years
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           in
           Meliapor
           ,
           a
           Portuguese
           Gentlemen
           ,
           
           who
           liv'd
           a
           debauch'd
           ,
           and
           scandalous
           life
           .
           His
           House
           was
           a
           Seraglio
           ,
           in
           little
           :
           and
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           his
           business
           was
           making
           a
           Collection
           of
           beautiful
           Slaves
           .
           Xavier
           went
           one
           day
           
           to
           visit
           him
           about
           Dinner
           time
           :
           
             Are
             you
             willing
          
           ,
           said
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             that
             we
             shou'd
             begin
             an
             acquaintance
             by
             dining
             together
             ?
          
           The
           Portuguese
           was
           somewhat
           discompos'd
           ,
           both
           at
           the
           Visit
           and
           the
           Compliment
           :
           yet
           he
           forc'd
           himself
           into
           good
           humour
           ,
           and
           made
           shew
           of
           being
           very
           glad
           of
           the
           honour
           which
           the
           Father
           had
           done
           him
           .
           While
           they
           were
           at
           Table
           ,
           Xavier
           spoke
           not
           one
           word
           to
           him
           ,
           concerning
           his
           debauchery
           ,
           and
           only
           entertain'd
           him
           with
           ordinary
           talk
           :
           though
           they
           had
           been
           serv'd
           by
           young
           Damsels
           ,
           whose
           Habit
           was
           not
           over
           modest
           ,
           and
           whose
           Air
           was
           very
           impudent
           .
           He
           continu'd
           in
           the
           same
           way
           he
           had
           began
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           risen
           from
           Dinner
           ,
           and
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           took
           his
           leave
           ,
           without
           making
           him
           the
           least
           reproach
           .
        
         
           The
           Gentleman
           ,
           surpris'd
           at
           the
           conduct
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           believ'd
           his
           silence
           to
           be
           a
           bad
           omen
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           had
           nothing
           else
           to
           expect
           ,
           but
           an
           unhappy
           Death
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           unhappy
           Eternity
           .
           In
           this
           thought
           he
           went
           with
           all
           diligence
           to
           find
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           falling
           down
           before
           him
           ,
           
             Tour
             silence
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             has
             spoken
             pow'rfully
             to
             my
             Heart
             :
             I
             have
             not
             enjoy'd
             one
             moment
             of
             repose
             ,
             since
             you
             parted
             from
             me
             :
             Ah
             ,
             Father
             ,
             if
             my
             everlasting
             .
             Damnation
             be
             not
             already
             sfix'd
             ,
             I
             
             put
             my self
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             do
             with
             me
             what
             you
             shall
             judge
             necessary
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             behold
             me
             ready
             to
             pay
             you
             a
             blind
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           Xavier
           embrac'd
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           he
           had
           given
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           mercies
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           infinite
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           never
           to
           despair
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           sometimes
           refuses
           to
           Sinners
           the
           hour
           of
           repentance
           ,
           always
           grants
           pardon
           to
           the
           Penitent
           ;
           he
           caus'd
           him
           to
           put
           away
           those
           occasions
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           dispos'd
           him
           to
           a
           general
           Confession
           ,
           the
           fruit
           of
           which
           ,
           was
           a
           chast
           and
           Christian
           Life
           .
        
         
           In
           short
           ,
           the
           Father
           did
           what
           he
           cou'd
           desire
           to
           be
           done
           at
           Meliapore
           ;
           and
           Witnesses
           of
           known
           Integrity
           have
           depos'd
           on
           Oath
           ,
           that
           he
           left
           the
           Town
           so
           different
           from
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           at
           his
           coming
           thither
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           hardly
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           place
           :
           which
           also
           gave
           him
           so
           entire
           a
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           giving
           it
           a
           thousand
           Benedictions
           ,
           he
           said
           that
           there
           was
           not
           in
           all
           the
           Indies
           ,
           a
           more
           Christian
           Town
           .
           And
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           Prophecy'd
           ,
           that
           one
           day
           it
           shou'd
           become
           flourishing
           and
           wealthy
           ;
           which
           Prediction
           was
           accomplish'd
           some
           few
           years
           afterward
           .
        
         
         
           Though
           all
           these
           Conversions
           ,
           
           drew
           the
           publick
           veneration
           on
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           it
           seem'd
           that
           God
           took
           pleasure
           in
           making
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Servant
           yet
           more
           illustrious
           ,
           by
           certain
           wonderful
           events
           .
           A
           Merchant
           of
           Meliapore
           ,
           being
           just
           ready
           to
           imbark
           for
           Malacca
           ,
           went
           to
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           him
           .
           In
           receiving
           his
           blessing
           ,
           he
           beg'd
           of
           him
           some
           little
           token
           of
           his
           friendship
           .
           The
           Father
           who
           was
           very
           poor
           ,
           cou'd
           find
           nothing
           to
           give
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Chaplet
           which
           was
           hanging
           at
           his
           neck
           :
           This
           Chaplet
           ,
           *
           said
           he
           to
           the
           Merchant
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           unprofitable
           to
           you
           ,
           provided
           you
           repose
           your
           trust
           in
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           .
           The
           Merchant
           went
           away
           ,
           in
           full
           assurance
           of
           the
           Divine
           Protection
           ,
           and
           without
           fear
           of
           Pyrates
           ,
           Winds
           ,
           or
           Rocks
           :
           but
           God
           wou'd
           make
           a
           tryal
           of
           his
           Faith.
           He
           had
           already
           almost
           cross'd
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           hazard
           ,
           the
           great
           Gulph
           ,
           which
           is
           betwixt
           Meliapore
           and
           Malacca
           ,
           when
           suddenly
           there
           blew
           a
           furious
           Storm
           ,
           the
           Sails
           were
           torn
           ,
           the
           Rudder
           broken
           ,
           and
           the
           Mast
           came
           by
           the
           Boord
           ;
           and
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           afterwards
           being
           driven
           against
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           was
           split
           :
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Seamen
           and
           Passengers
           were
           drown'd
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           held
           upon
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           cast
           away
           ;
           and
           
           the
           Merchant
           himself
           was
           of
           that
           number
           .
           But
           ,
           being
           upon
           the
           wide
           Sea
           ,
           and
           not
           having
           wherewithal
           to
           supply
           Nature
           ,
           to
           avoid
           dying
           by
           hunger
           ,
           they
           took
           a
           resolution
           ,
           which
           only
           despair
           cou'd
           have
           inspir'd
           :
           having
           gather'd
           up
           some
           floating
           Planks
           of
           their
           wreck'd
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           joyning
           them
           together
           the
           best
           they
           cou'd
           ,
           they
           put
           themselves
           upon
           th●m
           ,
           and
           abandon'd
           their
           safety
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Waves
           ,
           without
           other
           hope
           ,
           than
           of
           lighting
           on
           some
           current
           ,
           which
           might
           possibly
           carry
           them
           on
           shore
           .
        
         
           The
           Merchant
           full
           of
           confidence
           in
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           had
           still
           preserv'd
           the
           Chaplet
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           fear'd
           not
           drowning
           ,
           while
           he
           held
           it
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           The
           float
           of
           Planks
           was
           hardly
           adrift
           upon
           the
           waves
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           he
           was
           transported
           out
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           believ'd
           he
           was
           at
           Meliapore
           with
           Father
           Francis.
           Returning
           from
           his
           extasie
           ,
           he
           was
           strangely
           surpriz'd
           ,
           to
           find
           himself
           on
           an
           unknown
           Coast
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           see
           about
           him
           the
           Companions
           of
           his
           Fortunes
           ,
           nor
           the
           Planks
           to
           which
           he
           had
           intrusted
           his
           Life
           .
           He
           understood
           from
           some
           People
           ,
           who
           casually
           came
           that
           way
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Coast
           of
           Negapatan
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           transport
           mix'd
           with
           joy
           and
           amazement
           ,
           
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           in
           how
           miraculous
           a
           manner
           ,
           God
           had
           deliver'd
           him
           from
           death
           .
        
         
           Another
           Portuguese
           ,
           by
           profession
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           call'd
           
             Ierome
             Fernandez
             de
             Mendoza
          
           ,
           receiv'd
           a
           considerable
           assistance
           from
           Xavier
           ,
           in
           a
           different
           manner
           ,
           but
           full
           as
           marvelous
           .
           Fernandez
           ,
           having
           put
           off
           ,
           from
           the
           Coast
           of
           Cormandel
           ,
           in
           a
           Ship
           belonging
           to
           him
           ,
           wherein
           was
           all
           his
           wealth
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           another
           Coast
           more
           westward
           ,
           was
           taken
           near
           the
           Cape
           of
           Comorin
           ,
           by
           the
           Malabar
           Pyrates
           ,
           equally
           covetous
           and
           cruel
           .
           To
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           in
           losing
           his
           goods
           ,
           he
           threw
           himself
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           was
           happy
           enough
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           ill
           fortune
           ,
           to
           swim
           to
           land
           ,
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Meliapore
           .
           Meeting
           there
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           he
           related
           his
           misfortune
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           beg'd
           an
           Alms.
           The
           Father
           was
           almost
           sorry
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           for
           his
           being
           so
           poor
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           wherewithal
           to
           relieve
           the
           miserable
           man
           ,
           yet
           he
           put
           his
           hand
           into
           his
           Pocket
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           searching
           there
           for
           something
           ,
           but
           finding
           nothing
           ,
           he
           lifted
           up
           his
           eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           turning
           to
           Fernandez
           ,
           with
           looks
           full
           of
           compassion
           ,
           have
           courage
           ,
           Brothe●
           ,
           said
           he
           to
           him
           ,
           Heaven
           will
           provide
           for
           you
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           walking
           forward
           
           four
           or
           five
           paces
           ,
           he
           once
           more
           put
           his
           hands
           into
           his
           Pockets
           ,
           and
           pull'd
           out
           fifty
           pieces
           of
           Gold
           ,
           receive
           added
           he
           ,
           
             what
             Heaven
             sends
             you
             :
             Make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             speak
             not
             of
             it
             :
          
           The
           surprize
           and
           joy
           of
           Fernandez
           were
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           keep
           silence
           .
           He
           publish'd
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           the
           bounty
           of
           his
           Benefactour
           ;
           and
           the
           pieces
           of
           Gold
           were
           found
           to
           be
           so
           pure
           and
           fine
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           doubted
           but
           they
           were
           miraculous
           .
        
         
           But
           perhaps
           nothing
           is
           more
           admirable
           ,
           
           than
           what
           pass'd
           betwixt
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Duro
          
           ,
           or
           Deyro
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           call'd
           him
           .
           He
           was
           a
           man
           ,
           of
           about
           five
           and
           thirty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           born
           arms
           ;
           afterwards
           became
           a
           Merchant
           ,
           and
           owner
           of
           a
           Ship
           ,
           very
           wealthy
           ,
           and
           fortunate
           in
           all
           his
           traffick
           :
           all
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           was
           ill
           satisfi'd
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           uneasie
           to
           himself
           ,
           unquiet
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           wealth
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           that
           God
           alone
           cou'd
           content
           his
           Soul.
           He
           went
           one
           day
           to
           see
           the
           Holy
           man
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           for
           many
           years
           he
           had
           a
           desire
           of
           changing
           his
           condition
           ;
           and
           of
           serving
           God
           as
           perfectly
           as
           he
           was
           able
           ,
           but
           ,
           that
           two
           reasons
           had
           always
           hinder'd
           him
           :
           the
           one
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           
           yet
           ,
           cou'd
           meet
           with
           any
           person
           ,
           who
           was
           capable
           of
           shewing
           him
           the
           way
           of
           perfection
           ;
           the
           other
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           affraid
           of
           falling
           into
           Poverty
           .
           He
           added
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           now
           out
           of
           pain
           concerning
           those
           two
           points
           .
           That
           for
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           hop'd
           he
           shou'd
           walk
           surely
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           having
           so
           able
           a
           guide
           as
           he
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           second
           ,
           he
           had
           got
           sufficiently
           ,
           for
           his
           maintenance
           in
           an
           honest
           and
           comfortable
           way
           ,
           during
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           life
           .
           He
           beg'd
           leave
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           follow
           him
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           on
           all
           occasions
           to
           defray
           his
           charges
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           made
           Deyro
           understand
           ,
           how
           far
           he
           was
           yet
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           that
           to
           arrive
           at
           perfection
           ,
           he
           must
           perform
           what
           our
           Saviour
           counsel'd
           the
           young
           man
           ,
           who
           seem'd
           willing
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           must
           practise
           these
           words
           in
           the
           litteral
           sence
           ,
           
             sell
             all
             thou
             hast
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             to
             the
             Poor
             .
             Deyro
             ,
          
           thus
           undeceiv'd
           ,
           immediately
           desir'd
           the
           Father
           to
           take
           all
           his
           goods
           ,
           and
           distribute
           them
           amongst
           the
           Poor
           ;
           but
           the
           Father
           ,
           wou'd
           neither
           do
           what
           Deyro
           had
           propos'd
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           permit
           that
           he
           shou'd
           himself
           dispose
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           made
           Confession
           to
           him
           .
           Foreseeing
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           
           that
           being
           so
           Rich
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           be
           oblig'd
           to
           make
           restitution
           of
           some
           part
           of
           that
           which
           he
           had
           gain'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Confession
           of
           the
           Merchant
           ,
           was
           three
           days
           in
           making
           :
           after
           which
           ,
           having
           sold
           his
           Ship
           ,
           and
           his
           Merchandise
           ,
           he
           restor'd
           what
           he
           had
           got
           unjustly
           ,
           and
           gave
           great
           Alms.
           And
           in
           consequence
           of
           this
           ,
           under
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           he
           gave
           himself
           to
           the
           exercises
           of
           Piety
           and
           Penitence
           ,
           thereby
           to
           lay
           a
           solid
           Foundation
           of
           that
           perfection
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           aspir'd
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           fair
           beginnings
           ,
           
           were
           not
           attended
           with
           any
           answerable
           fruit
           ,
           and
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Retirement
           ,
           of
           Mortification
           ,
           and
           of
           Poverty
           ,
           was
           soon
           extinguish'd
           in
           a
           man
           accustom'd
           to
           the
           turmoyls
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           who
           had
           always
           liv'd
           in
           plenty
           ,
           and
           who
           passionately
           lov'd
           his
           profit
           .
           He
           return'd
           to
           the
           thoughts
           of
           his
           former
           condition
           ,
           and
           having
           recover'd
           some
           jewels
           ,
           and
           bought
           a
           small
           Vessel
           in
           secret
           ,
           he
           set
           himself
           to
           follow
           his
           former
           way
           of
           living
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           was
           just
           on
           the
           point
           of
           setting
           Sail
           ,
           a
           Catechist
           ,
           call'd
           Antonio
           ,
           came
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           Father
           Xavier
           desir'd
           to
           speak
           with
           him
           .
           Deyro
           ,
           who
           thought
           of
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           of
           making
           his
           escape
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           not
           intrusted
           
           his
           design
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           any
           person
           ,
           made
           as
           if
           he
           took
           him
           for
           another
           .
           But
           Antonio
           persisting
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           himself
           ,
           whom
           the
           Father
           meant
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           dissemble
           any
           longer
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           find
           him
           ,
           resolv'd
           however
           of
           denying
           all
           ,
           as
           thinking
           the
           Father
           at
           most
           cou'd
           have
           but
           a
           bare
           suspition
           of
           his
           change
           ,
           and
           intended
           flight
           .
           He
           therefore
           assum'd
           an
           air
           of
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           presented
           himself
           boldly
           before
           the
           Saint
           ,
           but
           God
           had
           given
           him
           knowledge
           of
           Deyro's
           intentions
           .
           
             You
             have
             sin'd
          
           ,
           said
           Xavier
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           beheld
           him
           ,
           
             you
             have
             sin'd
          
           .
           These
           few
           words
           so
           deeply
           struck
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           threw
           himself
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           all
           trembling
           ,
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             my
             Father
             ,
             I
             have
             sin'd
          
           ;
           Penitence
           then
           ,
           my
           Son
           ,
           
             reply'd
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           Penitence
           !
           Deyro
           confess'd
           himself
           immediately
           ,
           went
           to
           sell
           off
           his
           Ship
           ,
           and
           distributed
           all
           the
           money
           to
           the
           Poor
           ;
           He
           return'd
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           put
           himself
           once
           more
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           with
           a
           firm
           resolution
           of
           following
           his
           counsels
           more
           sincerely
           ,
           and
           of
           serving
           God
           more
           faithfully
           .
        
         
           How
           un●eign'd
           soever
           the
           repentance
           of
           Deyro
           seem'd
           ,
           Xavier
           had
           no
           confidence
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           these
           new
           fervours
           were
           
           suspected
           by
           him
           .
           He
           would
           not
           receive
           him
           into
           the
           
             Company
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           which
           requires
           solid
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           firm
           to
           their
           Vocation
           .
        
         
           Yet
           he
           refus'd
           not
           to
           admit
           him
           for
           his
           Companion
           ,
           in
           quality
           of
           a
           Catechist
           ,
           and
           carried
           him
           with
           him
           to
           Malacca
           :
           for
           having
           continu'd
           four
           Months
           at
           M●liapore
           ,
           he
           parted
           thence
           in
           September
           1545
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           tears
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           desirous
           of
           retaining
           him
           ;
           and
           held
           the
           course
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           designing
           from
           thence
           to
           pass
           to
           Macassar
           .
        
         
           Before
           he
           went
           on
           Board
           he
           wrote
           to
           Father
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerine
          
           at
           Goa
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           who
           were
           daily
           expected
           from
           Portugal
           ,
           shou'd
           arrive
           ,
           two
           of
           those
           new
           Missioners
           shou'd
           accompany
           the
           Princes
           of
           Iafanatapan
           ,
           whensoever
           the
           Portuguese
           shou'd
           think
           ●it
           to
           re-establish
           the
           lawful
           King.
           For
           there
           was
           a
           report
           ,
           that
           the
           expedition
           shou'd
           be
           renew'd
           ,
           which
           a
           base
           interest
           had
           set
           aside
           .
           But
           this
           Project
           was
           not
           put
           in
           execution
           ;
           and
           both
           the
           Princes
           died
           one
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           less
           than
           two
           years
           after
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           which
           was
           only
           profitable
           to
           their
           Souls
           .
        
         
         
           While
           the
           Ship
           that
           carried
           Xavier
           was
           crossing
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           
           an
           occasion
           of
           Charity
           was
           offer'd
           to
           the
           Saint
           ,
           which
           he
           wou'd
           not
           suffer
           to
           escape
           .
           The
           Mariners
           and
           Souldiers
           pass'd
           their
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           ,
           in
           playing
           at
           Cards
           .
           Two
           Souldiers
           set
           themselves
           to
           it
           ,
           more
           out
           of
           avarice
           than
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           plaid
           with
           such
           ill
           fortune
           ,
           that
           he
           lost
           not
           only
           all
           his
           own
           money
           ,
           but
           the
           stock
           which
           others
           had
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           to
           traffick
           for
           them
           .
           Having
           nothing
           more
           to
           lose
           ,
           he
           withdrew
           ,
           cursing
           his
           luck
           ,
           and
           blaspheming
           God.
           His
           despair
           prevail'd
           so
           far
           over
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           thrown
           himself
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           or
           run
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           his
           Sword
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           prevented
           .
           Xavier
           had
           notice
           of
           these
           his
           mad
           intentions
           ,
           and
           execrable
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           immediately
           came
           to
           his
           relief
           .
           He
           embrac'd
           him
           tenderly
           ,
           and
           said
           all
           he
           cou'd
           to
           comfort
           him
           :
           But
           the
           Souldier
           who
           was
           still
           in
           the
           transports
           of
           his
           fury
           ,
           thrust
           him
           away
           ,
           and
           forbore
           not
           even
           ill
           Language
           to
           him
           .
           Xavier
           stood
           recollected
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           imploring
           God's
           assistance
           and
           counsel
           ;
           then
           went
           and
           borrow'd
           fifty
           Royals
           of
           a
           Passenger
           ,
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           advis'd
           
           him
           once
           more
           to
           try
           his
           fortune
           .
           At
           this
           the
           Souldier
           took
           heart
           ,
           and
           play'd
           so
           luckily
           ,
           that
           he
           recover'd
           all
           his
           losses
           with
           great
           advantage
           .
           The
           Saint
           ,
           who
           look'd
           on
           ,
           took
           out
           of
           the
           overplus
           of
           the
           winnings
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           borrow'd
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           seeing
           the
           Gamester
           ,
           now
           return'd
           to
           a
           calm
           temper
           ,
           wrought
           upon
           him
           so
           successfully
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           before
           refus'd
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           was
           now
           overpowr'd
           by
           his
           discourse
           ,
           never
           after
           handled
           Cards
           ,
           and
           became
           exemplary
           in
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           They
           arriv'd
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           
           the
           25th
           .
           of
           September
           .
           As
           this
           is
           one
           of
           those
           places
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           where
           the
           Saint
           ,
           whose
           Life
           I
           write
           ,
           had
           most
           business
           ,
           and
           whither
           he
           made
           many
           Voyages
           ,
           it
           vvill
           not
           be
           unprofitable
           to
           say
           somewhat
           of
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           s●i●uate
           beyond
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Bengale
           ,
           towards
           the
           head
           of
           that
           great
           Peninsula
           ,
           vvhich
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Ara
           ,
           is
           extended
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           almost
           to
           the
           Equinoctial
           Line
           ;
           and
           is
           of
           two
           Degrees
           and
           a
           half
           of
           Elevation
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           Island
           of
           Sumatra
           ,
           which
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           frequented
           this
           Channel
           ,
           believ'd
           to
           be
           joyn'd
           to
           the
           Continent
           .
        
         
           Malacca
           was
           under
           the
           Dominion
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Siam
           ,
           'till
           the
           Saracens
           ,
           who
           
           Traded
           ●hither
           ,
           becoming
           powerful
           ,
           first
           made
           it
           Mahometan
           ,
           then
           caus'd
           it
           to
           revolt
           against
           the
           lawful
           Prince
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           Monarch
           of
           their
           own
           Sect
           ,
           call'd
           Mahomet
           .
           There
           was
           not
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           any
           more
           famous
           Mart
           Town
           than
           this
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           was
           a
           greater
           concourse
           of
           different
           Nations
           .
           For
           ,
           besides
           the
           People
           of
           
             Guzuratte
             ,
             Aracan
             ,
             Malabar
             ,
             Pegu
             ,
             Sumatra
             ,
             Iava
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           the
           Arabs
           ,
           the
           Persians
           ,
           the
           Chinese
           ,
           and
           the
           Iaponians
           ,
           traffick'd
           there
           :
           and
           accordingly
           the
           Town
           lay
           extended
           all
           along
           by
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           for
           the
           convenience
           of
           Trade
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           Asia
           there
           is
           not
           any
           ,
           more
           inclin'd
           to
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           this
           seems
           chiefly
           to
           proceed
           ,
           from
           the
           mild
           temper
           of
           the
           air
           .
           For
           there
           is
           an
           eternal
           Spring
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           neighbourhood
           of
           the
           Line
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           follow
           the
           natural
           bent
           of
           their
           complexion
           ;
           their
           whole
           business
           is
           Perfumes
           ,
           Feasts
           ,
           and
           Musique
           ;
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           Carnal
           Pleasures
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           set
           no
           bound
           .
           Even
           the
           Language
           ,
           which
           they
           speak
           ,
           participates
           of
           the
           softness
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           'T
           is
           call'd
           the
           
             Malaya
             Tongue
          
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Orient
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           most
           delicate
           ,
           and
           sweet
           of
           Pronunciation
           .
        
         
         
           
             D●n
             Alphonso
             Albuquerque
          
           ,
           conquer'd
           Malacca
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1511
           ,
           and
           thirty
           thousand
           men
           ,
           with
           eight
           thousand
           pieces
           of
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           Elephants
           and
           Ships
           were
           not
           able
           to
           defend
           it
           .
           It
           was
           taken
           by
           force
           ,
           at
           the
           second
           Assault
           ,
           by
           eight
           hundred
           brave
           Portugueses
           ,
           seconded
           by
           some
           few
           Malabars
           .
           It
           was
           given
           up
           to
           pillage
           ,
           for
           three
           days
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Moor
             King
          
           ,
           after
           all
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           was
           forc'd
           to
           fly
           with
           only
           fifty
           Horsemen
           to
           attend
           him
           .
           The
           Portugueses
           built
           a
           Cittadel
           ,
           which
           the
           succeeding
           Governours
           took
           care
           to
           fortifie
           :
           yet
           not
           so
           strongly
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           proof
           against
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ;
           who
           many
           times
           attacq'd
           it
           ,
           and
           half
           ruin'd
           it
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           Xavier
           came
           on
           shore
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           visit
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           to
           inform
           him
           of
           his
           intended
           Voyage
           to
           Macassar
           .
           The
           Governour
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           lately
           sent
           thither
           a
           Priest
           ,
           of
           holy
           life
           ,
           with
           some
           Portuguese
           Souldiers
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           expected
           to
           hear
           of
           them
           very
           suddenly
           .
           That
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           and
           his
           Companion
           ,
           shou'd
           stay
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           till
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           Macassar
           were
           fully
           known
           .
           Xavier
           gave
           credit
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           and
           
           retir'd
           to
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           chosen
           for
           the
           place
           of
           his
           abode
           .
           The
           People
           ran
           in
           Crowds
           to
           behold
           the
           countenance
           of
           that
           great
           Apostle
           ,
           whose
           fame
           was
           spread
           through
           all
           the
           Indies
           ;
           and
           over
           all
           the
           East
           .
           The
           Parents
           show'd
           him
           to
           their
           Children
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           caressing
           those
           little
           Portugueses
           ,
           call'd
           every
           one
           of
           them
           by
           their
           proper
           names
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           of
           their
           acquaintance
           ;
           and
           were
           not
           a
           stranger
           newly
           come
           on
           shore
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           Town
           ,
           
           in
           a
           most
           horrible
           corruption
           of
           manners
           .
           The
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           there
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           both
           from
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           committed
           all
           manner
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           without
           fear
           of
           Laws
           ,
           either
           Ecclesiastical
           or
           Civil
           .
           Avarice
           ,
           Intemperance
           ,
           Uncleanness
           ,
           and
           forgetfulness
           of
           God
           were
           every
           where
           predominant
           ,
           and
           the
           Habit
           only
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           excess
           and
           number
           of
           their
           Vices
           ,
           distinguish'd
           the
           Christians
           from
           the
           Unbelievers
           .
        
         
           This
           terrible
           Prospect
           of
           a
           sinful
           Town
           ,
           gave
           Xavier
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           that
           his
           stay
           in
           Malacca
           was
           necessary
           ,
           and
           might
           possibly
           turn
           to
           a
           good
           account
           ;
           but
           before
           he
           wou'd
           undertake
           the
           Reformation
           
           of
           a
           Town
           ,
           so
           universally
           corrupted
           ,
           he
           employ'd
           some
           days
           in
           serving
           of
           the
           Sick
           :
           he
           pass'd
           many
           nights
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           perform'd
           extraordinary
           Austeri●i●s
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           Preparatives
           ,
           he
           began
           his
           publick
           instructions
           according
           to
           the
           methods
           which
           he
           had
           frequently
           practis'd
           at
           Goa
           .
           Walking
           the
           Streets
           at
           evening
           ,
           with
           his
           Bell
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           he
           cry'd
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           
             Pray
             to
             God
             for
             those
             who
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Mor●at
             Sin
             :
          
           and
           by
           this
           ,
           he
           brought
           into
           the
           minds
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           the
           remembrance
           and
           consideration
           of
           their
           Offences
           .
           For
           seeing
           the
           ill
           habits
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           disease
           was
           like
           to
           be
           inflam'd
           ,
           if
           violent
           remedies
           were
           apply'd
           ,
           he
           temper'd
           more
           than
           ever
           the
           ardour
           of
           his
           Zeal
           .
           Though
           he
           had
           naturally
           a
           Serene
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           a
           pleasing
           Conversation
           ,
           yet
           all
           the
           charms
           of
           his
           good
           humour
           seem'd
           to
           be
           redoubled
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           his
           Companion
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Deyro
          
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           but
           wonder
           at
           his
           gayety
           ,
           and
           soft
           behaviour
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           procedure
           ,
           
           the
           Apostle
           gain'd
           the
           Hearts
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           became
           in
           some
           manner
           ,
           Lord
           of
           the
           City
           .
           At
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           he
           rooted
           out
           an
           establish'd
           custom
           ,
           which
           permitted
           the
           young
           Maids
           to
           go
           
           in
           the
           Habit
           of
           Boys
           ,
           whenever
           they
           pleas'd
           ,
           which
           occasion'd
           a
           world
           of
           scandal
           .
           He
           drove
           out
           of
           Doors
           ,
           the
           Concubines
           ,
           or
           turn'd
           them
           into
           lawful
           Wives
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           former
           method
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Children
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           knowledge
           of
           G●d
           ,
           and
           who
           learnt
           Songs
           of
           Bibaldry
           ,
           and
           Obsceneness
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           began
           to
           speak
           ,
           he
           form'd
           them
           so
           well
           in
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           publickly
           recited
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           little
           Altars
           in
           the
           Streets
           ,
           about
           which
           they
           sung
           together
           the
           Hymns
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           .
           But
           that
           in
           which
           he
           was
           most
           successful
           ,
           was
           to
           restore
           the
           practice
           of
           Confession
           ,
           which
           was
           almost
           entirely
           lost
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           Men
           and
           Women
           crowded
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           holy
           Penitence
           ;
           and
           the
           Father
           was
           not
           able
           to
           supply
           the
           necessities
           of
           so
           many
           .
        
         
           He
           labour'd
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Malaya
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           is
           spoken
           in
           all
           the
           Isles
           beyond
           Malacca
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Universal
           Language
           .
           His
           first
           care
           was
           to
           have
           a
           little
           Catechism
           translated
           into
           it
           ,
           being
           the
           same
           he
           had
           compos'd
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           :
           together
           with
           a
           more
           ample
           instruction
           ,
           which
           treated
           of
           the
           principal
           duties
           of
           Christianity
           .
           He
           learnt
           all
           this
           without
           Book
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           himself
           the
           better
           understood
           ,
           
           he
           took
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           the
           Pronunciation
           .
        
         
           With
           these
           helps
           ,
           and
           the
           assistance
           of
           Interpreters
           ,
           who
           were
           never
           wanting
           to
           him
           at
           his
           need
           ,
           he
           converted
           many
           Idolaters
           ,
           as
           also
           Mahometans
           and
           Iews
           ;
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           a
           famous
           Rabbi
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           publick
           Abjuration
           of
           Iudaism
           .
           This
           Rabbi
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           taken
           for
           so
           many
           Fables
           ,
           or
           juggling
           tricks
           ,
           all
           those
           wonders
           which
           are
           reported
           to
           have
           been
           done
           by
           Xavier
           ,
           now
           acknowledg'd
           them
           for
           Truths
           ,
           by
           the
           Evidence
           of
           his
           own
           Eyes
           .
           For
           the
           Saint
           never
           wrought
           so
           many
           Miracles
           as
           at
           Malacca
           .
           The
           Juridical
           Depositions
           of
           Witnesses
           then
           living
           ,
           have
           assur'd
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           sick
           persons
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           but
           touch
           ,
           were
           immediately
           cur'd
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           Hands
           had
           an
           healing
           vertue
           ,
           against
           all
           Distempers
           .
           One
           of
           his
           most
           famous
           cures
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           
             Antonio
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           a
           Youth
           ,
           not
           above
           fifteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           was
           sick
           to
           death
           .
           His
           Mother
           ,
           a
           Christian
           by
           profession
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           some
           remainders
           of
           Paganism
           in
           her
           Heart
           ,
           seeing
           that
           all
           natural
           Remedies
           were
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           had
           recourse
           to
           certain
           Enchantments
           frequently
           practis'd
           amongst
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           an
           old
           Sorceress
           ,
           who
           was
           call'd
           N●i
           .
           The
           Witch
           made
           her
           Magical
           Opeperations
           ,
           
           on
           a
           Lace
           brayded
           of
           many
           thrids
           ,
           and
           ty'd
           it
           about
           the
           Arm
           of
           the
           Patient
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           the
           expected
           cure
           ,
           Fernandez
           lost
           his
           Speech
           ,
           and
           was
           taken
           with
           such
           violent
           Convulsions
           ,
           that
           the
           Physitians
           were
           call'd
           again
           ;
           who
           all
           despair'd
           of
           his
           recovery
           .
           It
           was
           expected
           every
           moment
           he
           shou'd
           breath
           his
           last
           ,
           when
           a
           Christian
           Lady
           ,
           who
           happen'd
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           said
           to
           the
           Mother
           of
           the
           dying
           Youth
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             send
             for
             the
             holy
             Father
             ?
             he
             will
             infallibly
             cure
             him
             .
          
           She
           gave
           credit
           to
           her
           words
           ,
           and
           sent
           for
           Xavier
           .
           He
           was
           immediately
           there
           :
           Fernandez
           ,
           who
           had
           lost
           his
           Sense
           ,
           and
           lay
           gasping
           in
           death
           ,
           began
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           make
           violent
           motions
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Father
           had
           set
           his
           Foot
           within
           the
           Doors
           :
           but
           when
           he
           came
           into
           the
           Room
           and
           stood
           before
           the
           Youth
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           howlings
           ,
           and
           dreadful
           wreathings
           of
           his
           Body
           ,
           which
           redoubled
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           that
           was
           presented
           to
           him
           .
           Xavier
           doubted
           not
           but
           there
           was
           something
           of
           extraordinary
           in
           his
           Disease
           ,
           nor
           even
           that
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           use
           of
           Diabolical
           Remedies
           ,
           had
           deliver'd
           her
           Son
           to
           the
           evil
           Spirits
           .
           He
           fell
           on
           his
           Knees
           by
           the
           Bed-side
           ,
           read
           aloud
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           hung
           his
           Reliquiary
           
           about
           the
           Neck
           of
           the
           sick
           person
           ,
           and
           sprinkled
           him
           with
           Holy
           Water
           .
           This
           made
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Devil
           cease
           :
           and
           the
           young
           Man
           ,
           half
           dead
           ,
           lay
           without
           motion
           as
           before
           .
           Then
           Xavier
           rising
           up
           ,
           
             Get
             him
             somewhat
             to
             eat
          
           ,
           (
           said
           he
           )
           and
           told
           them
           ,
           what
           nourishment
           he
           thought
           proper
           for
           him
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           addressing
           himself
           to
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Youth
           ,
           
             When
             your
             Son
          
           ,
           added
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             in
             condition
             to
             walk
             ,
             lead
             him
             your self
             ,
             for
             nine
             days
             successively
             ,
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             our
             Lady
             of
             the
             Mount
             ,
             where
             to
             morrow
             I
             will
             say
             Mass
             for
             him
             .
          
           After
           this
           he
           departed
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           celebrating
           the
           Divine
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Fernandez
           ,
           on
           the
           sudden
           came
           to
           himself
           ,
           spoke
           very
           sensibly
           ,
           and
           perfectly
           recover'd
           his
           former
           health
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           wonderful
           soever
           ,
           
           the
           cure
           of
           this
           Youth
           ,
           appear'd
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           the
           Resurection
           of
           a
           young
           Maid
           was
           of
           greater
           admiration
           .
           Xavier
           was
           gone
           on
           a
           little
           Journey
           ,
           somewhere
           about
           the
           Neighbourhood
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           to
           do
           a
           work
           of
           Charity
           ,
           when
           this
           Girl
           dy'd
           .
           Her
           Mother
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           in
           search
           of
           the
           holy
           Man
           during
           her
           Daughter's
           sickness
           ,
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           after
           his
           return
           ,
           and
           throwing
           her self
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           all
           in
           Tears
           ,
           said
           almost
           the
           same
           words
           to
           him
           ,
           
           which
           Martha
           said
           formerly
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             had
             been
             in
             Town
             ,
             she
             who
             was
             now
             dead
             ,
             had
             been
             alive
             :
             but
             if
             he
             wou'd
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             dead
             might
             be
             restor'd
             to
             life
             .
             Xavier
          
           was
           overjoy'd
           to
           behold
           so
           great
           Faith
           in
           a
           Woman
           ,
           who
           was
           but
           lately
           baptis'd
           ,
           and
           judging
           her
           worthy
           of
           that
           blessing
           which
           she
           begg'd
           ,
           after
           having
           lifted
           up
           his
           Eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           silently
           pray'd
           to
           God
           some
           little
           space
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           towards
           her
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           her
           with
           much
           assurance
           ,
           
             Go
             ;
             your
             Daughter
             is
             alive
             .
          
           The
           poor
           Mother
           seeing
           the
           Saint
           offer'd
           not
           to
           go
           with
           her
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Burial
           ,
           reply'd
           betwixt
           hope
           and
           fear
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             three
             days
             since
             her
             Daughter
             was
             interr'd
             :
             'T
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
          
           answer'd
           
             Xavier
             ,
             open
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             her
             living
             .
          
           The
           Mother
           ,
           without
           more
           reply
           ,
           ran
           full
           of
           Con●idence
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           presence
           of
           many
           persons
           ,
           having
           caus'd
           the
           Grave-stone
           to
           be
           remov'd
           ,
           ●ound
           her
           Daughter
           living
           .
        
         
           While
           these
           things
           pass'd
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           
           a
           Ship
           from
           Goa
           brought
           Letters
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           from
           Italy
           and
           Portugal
           :
           which
           inform'd
           him
           of
           the
           happy
           progress
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           what
           it
           had
           already
           perform'd
           in
           Germany
           for
           the
           publick
           service
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           He
           was
           
           never
           weary
           of
           reading
           those
           Letters
           ,
           he
           kiss'd
           them
           ,
           and
           bedew'd
           them
           with
           his
           Tears
           ,
           imagining
           himself
           ,
           either
           with
           his
           Brethren
           in
           Europe
           ,
           or
           them
           present
           with
           himself
           in
           Asia
           .
           He
           had
           news
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           arriv'd
           a
           supply
           of
           three
           Missioners
           ,
           whom
           Father
           Ignatius
           had
           sent
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           
             Alphonso
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           had
           brought
           them
           in
           his
           company
           .
           These
           Missioners
           were
           
             Antonio
             Criminal
             ,
             Nicholas
             Lancilotti
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Beyra
          
           ,
           all
           three
           Priests
           ;
           the
           two
           first
           Italians
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           a
           Spaniard
           :
           Apostolical
           Men
           ,
           and
           of
           eminent
           Vertue
           ,
           particularly
           Criminal
           ,
           who
           of
           all
           the
           Children
           of
           Ignatius
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           who
           was
           honour'd
           with
           ●he
           Crown
           of
           Martyrdom
           .
           Xavier
           dispos'd
           of
           them
           immediately
           ,
           commanding
           by
           his
           Letters
           ,
           That
           Lancilotti
           
             shou'd
             remain
             in
             the
          
           Seminary
           of
           holy
           Faith
           ,
           
             there
             to
             instruct
             the
             young
          
           Indians
           
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             other
             two
             shou'd
             go
             to
             accompany
          
           Francis
           Mansilla
           
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
          
           Fishery
           .
        
         
           For
           himself
           ,
           
           having
           waited
           three
           Months
           for
           news
           from
           Macassar
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           season
           ,
           proper
           for
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           which
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           had
           sent
           ,
           was
           now
           expir'd
           ,
           and
           
           that
           no
           Vessel
           was
           come
           from
           those
           parts
           ,
           he
           judg'd
           ,
           that
           Providence
           wou'd
           not
           make
           use
           of
           him
           at
           present
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           those
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           Priest
           already
           with
           them
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           more
           at
           hand
           to
           succour
           them
           ,
           when
           ever
           it
           pleas'd
           God
           to
           furnish
           him
           with
           an
           occasion
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           his
           thoughts
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Neighbouring
           Islands
           of
           that
           Coast
           ,
           which
           were
           wholly
           destitute
           of
           Gospel
           Ministers
           .
        
         
           God
           Almighty
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
           reveal'd
           to
           him
           the
           Calamities
           which
           threatn'd
           Malacca
           ;
           both
           the
           Pestilence
           and
           the
           War
           ,
           with
           which
           it
           was
           to
           be
           afflicted
           in
           the
           years
           ensuing
           ;
           and
           the
           utter
           desolation
           to
           which
           it
           shou'd
           one
           day
           be
           reduc'd
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           its
           Crimes
           .
           For
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           since
           the
           arrival
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           had
           reform'd
           their
           Manners
           ,
           relaps'd
           insensibly
           into
           their
           Vices
           ,
           and
           became
           more
           dissolute
           than
           ever
           ,
           as
           it
           commonly
           happens
           to
           Men
           of
           a
           debauch'd
           life
           ,
           who
           constrain
           themselves
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           force
           of
           ill
           Habits
           ,
           draws
           backward
           into
           Sin.
           Xavier
           fail'd
           not
           to
           denounce
           the
           Judgments
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           exhort
           them
           to
           Piety
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           interest
           .
           But
           his
           Threatnings
           and
           Exhortations
           were
           of
           no
           effect
           :
           and
           this
           it
           was
           that
           
           made
           him
           say
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           the
           quite
           contrary
           of
           what
           he
           had
           said
           concerning
           Meliap●re
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           seen
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Indies
           ,
           a
           more
           wicked
           Town
           .
        
         
           He
           imbark'd
           for
           Amboyna
           the
           first
           of
           Ianuary
           1546
           ,
           with
           
             Iohn
             Deyro
          
           ,
           
           in
           a
           Ship
           which
           was
           bound
           for
           the
           Isle
           of
           Banda
           .
           The
           Captain
           of
           the
           Vessel
           was
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           well
           Mariners
           as
           Souldiers
           ,
           were
           Indians
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           ●●most
           of
           several
           Countries
           ,
           and
           the
           greate
           part
           Mahometans
           ,
           or
           Gentils
           .
           The
           〈◊〉
           converted
           them
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           during
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           what
           convinc'd
           the
           Infidels
           of
           〈◊〉
           truth
           of
           Christ●an●ty
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           Father
           Xavier
           expounded
           to
           them
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           in
           one
           Tongue
           ,
           they
           understood
           him
           severally
           ,
           each
           in
           his
           own
           Language
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           spoken
           at
           once
           in
           many
           Tongues
           .
        
         
           They
           had
           been
           already
           six
           weeks
           at
           Sea
           ,
           without
           discovering
           Amboyna
           ;
           the
           Pilot
           was
           of
           Opinion
           they
           had
           pass'd
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           pain
           concerning
           it
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           tack
           about
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           a
           full
           ●ore-Wind
           .
           Xavier
           perceiving
           the
           trouble
           of
           the
           Pilot.
           
             Do
             not
             vex
             your self
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             we
             are
             yet
             in
             the
          
           Gulph
           ;
           
             and
             to
             morrow
             at
             break
             of
             day
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             in
             view
             of
          
           Amboyna
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           mention'd
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           they
           
           saw
           that
           Island
           .
           The
           Pilot
           being
           unwilling
           to
           cast
           Anchor
           ;
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Passengers
           ,
           were
           put
           into
           a
           Skiff
           ,
           and
           the
           Ship
           pursu'd
           its
           course
           .
           When
           the
           Skiff
           was
           almost
           ready
           to
           Land
           ,
           two
           light
           Vessels
           of
           Pyrats
           ,
           which
           usually
           cruis'd
           on
           that
           Coast
           ,
           appear'd
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           pursu'd
           them
           swiftly
           .
           Not
           hoping
           any
           succour
           from
           the
           Ship
           ,
           which
           was
           already
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           being
           also
           without
           defence
           ,
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           put
           off
           from
           Shore
           ,
           and
           ply
           their
           Oars
           towards
           the
           main
           Sea
           :
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Pyrats
           soon
           lost
           sight
           of
           them
           .
           After
           they
           had
           escap'd
           the
           danger
           ,
           they
           durst
           not
           make
           to
           Land
           again
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           two
           Vessels
           shou'd
           lye
           in
           wait
           to
           intercept
           them
           at
           their
           return
           .
           But
           the
           Father
           assur'd
           the
           Mariners
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           further
           cause
           of
           fear
           :
           turning
           therefore
           towards
           the
           Island
           ,
           they
           landed
           there
           in
           safety
           ,
           on
           the
           sixteenth
           of
           February
           .
        
         
           The
           Isle
           of
           Amboyna
           is
           distant
           from
           
           Malacca
           about
           two
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           Leagues
           ,
           't
           is
           near
           thirty
           Leagues
           in
           compass
           ,
           and
           is
           famous
           for
           the
           concourse
           of
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           frequent
           it
           from
           all
           parts
           .
           The
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           conquer'd
           it
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           that
           
             Antonio
             Galvan
          
           was
           Governour
           of
           Ternata
           ,
           had
           a
           Garrison
           
           in
           it
           ;
           besides
           which
           ,
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Island
           seven
           Villages
           of
           Christians
           ,
           Natives
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           Priest
           ,
           because
           the
           only
           one
           in
           the
           Island
           was
           just
           dead
           .
           Xavier
           began
           to
           visit
           these
           Villages
           ,
           and
           immediately
           baptis'd
           many
           Infants
           ,
           who
           dy'd
           suddenly
           after
           they
           were
           Christen'd
           .
           
             As
             if
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           himself
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           )
           
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             had
             only
             so
             far
             prolong'd
             their
             lives
             ,
             till
             the
             Gate
             of
             Heaven
             were
             open'd
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Having
           been
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           sundry
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           had
           retir'd
           themselves
           from
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           into
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Woods
           ,
           and
           Caves
           of
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           to
           shelter
           themselves
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           their
           Neighbours
           and
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           robb'd
           the
           Coasts
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           or
           made
           Slaves
           of
           all
           ,
           who
           fell
           into
           their
           Hands
           ,
           he
           went
           in
           search
           of
           those
           poor
           Salvages
           ,
           amidst
           the
           horrour
           of
           their
           Rocks
           and
           Forests
           ;
           and
           liv'd
           with
           them
           as
           much
           as
           was
           necessary
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           understand
           the
           duties
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           was
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           After
           having
           instructed
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           
           he
           apply'd
           himself
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Idolaters
           and
           Moors
           ,
           and
           God
           so
           bless'd
           the
           endeavours
           of
           his
           Servant
           ,
           
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           became
           Christians
           .
           He
           built
           Churches
           in
           every
           Village
           ,
           and
           made
           choice
           of
           the
           most
           reasonable
           ,
           the
           most
           able
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           servent
           ,
           to
           be
           Masters
           over
           the
           rest
           ,
           till
           there
           shou'd
           arrive
           a
           supply
           of
           Missioners
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           he
           wrote
           to
           Goa
           ,
           and
           commanded
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerine
          
           to
           send
           him
           
             Francis
             Mansilla
             ,
             Iohn
             Beyra
          
           ,
           and
           one
           or
           two
           more
           ,
           of
           the
           first
           Missioners
           ,
           which
           shou'd
           arrive
           from
           Europe
           :
           He
           charg'd
           Mansilla
           in
           particular
           ,
           to
           come
           .
           His
           design
           was
           to
           establish
           in
           one
           of
           those
           Isles
           a
           House
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           which
           shou'd
           send
           out
           continual
           supplies
           of
           Labourers
           ,
           for
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           through
           all
           that
           Archipelago
           .
        
         
           While
           Xavier
           labour'd
           in
           this
           manner
           
           at
           Amboyna
           ,
           two
           Naval
           Armies
           arriv'd
           there
           :
           One
           of
           Portugal
           with
           three
           Ships
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           Spaniards
           with
           six
           Men
           of
           War.
           The
           Spaniards
           were
           come
           from
           
             Nueva
             Espagna
          
           ,
           or
           Mexico
           ,
           for
           the
           Conquest
           of
           the
           Molucca's
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           as
           they
           pretended
           ;
           but
           their
           Enterprise
           succeeded
           not
           .
           After
           two
           years
           cruising
           ,
           and
           long
           stay
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Tidore
           ,
           who
           receiv'd
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           Jealousie
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           were
           allyed
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Ternate
           ,
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           they
           took
           their
           
           way
           by
           Amboyna
           ,
           to
           pass
           into
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Europe
           .
           They
           were
           engag'd
           in
           an
           unjust
           Expedition
           ,
           against
           the
           Rights
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           without
           Order
           from
           Charles
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           for
           that
           Emperour
           ,
           to
           whom
           King
           Iohn
           the
           third
           address'd
           his
           Complaints
           thereupon
           ,
           disavow'd
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           gave
           permission
           ,
           that
           they
           shou'd
           be
           us'd
           like
           Pyrates
           .
        
         
           Yet
           the
           Portuguese
           proceeded
           not
           against
           them
           with
           that
           severity
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           that
           God
           reveng'd
           their
           quarrel
           ;
           in
           afflicting
           the
           Spaniards
           with
           a
           contagious
           Fever
           ,
           which
           destroy'd
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Fleet.
           It
           was
           a
           sad
           spectacle
           to
           behold
           the
           Mariners
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           lying
           here
           and
           there
           in
           their
           Ships
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           shoar
           ,
           in
           Cabins
           ,
           cover'd
           only
           with
           Leaves
           .
           The
           Disease
           which
           consum'd
           them
           ,
           kept
           all
           men
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           necessity
           they
           had
           of
           succour
           ,
           the
           less
           they
           found
           from
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Island
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           first
           report
           which
           came
           to
           Xavier
           of
           this
           Pestilence
           ,
           
           he
           left
           all
           things
           to
           relieve
           them
           :
           And
           't
           is
           scarce
           to
           be
           imagin'd
           ,
           to
           what
           actions
           his
           Charity
           led
           him
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
           He
           was
           day
           and
           night
           in
           a
           continual
           motion
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           administring
           to
           
           their
           Bodies
           and
           their
           Souls
           ;
           assisting
           the
           dying
           ,
           burying
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           Interring
           them
           even
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           .
           As
           the
           Sick
           had
           neither
           Food
           nor
           Physick
           ,
           he
           procur'd
           both
           for
           them
           from
           every
           side
           ;
           and
           he
           who
           furnish'd
           him
           the
           most
           ,
           was
           a
           Portuguese
           call'd
           
             Iohn
             d'
             Araus
          
           ;
           who
           came
           in
           his
           company
           from
           .
           Malacca
           to
           Amboyna
           .
           Nevertheless
           the
           Malady
           still
           encreasing
           day
           by
           day
           ,
           Araus
           began
           to
           fear
           he
           shou'd
           impoverish
           himself
           by
           these
           Charities
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           tender
           hearted
           man
           ,
           became
           so
           hard
           ,
           that
           nothing
           more
           was
           to
           be
           squeez'd
           out
           of
           him
           .
           One
           day
           Xavier
           sent
           to
           him
           for
           some
           Wine
           ,
           for
           a
           sick
           man
           who
           had
           continual
           faintings
           :
           Araus
           gave
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           reluctance
           ,
           and
           charg'd
           the
           Messenger
           to
           trouble
           him
           no
           more
           ;
           that
           he
           had
           need
           of
           the
           remainder
           for
           his
           own
           use
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           own
           was
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           whither
           shou'd
           he
           go
           for
           a
           supply
           ?
           These
           words
           were
           no
           sooner
           related
           to
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           than
           inflam'd
           with
           a
           holy
           indignation
           ,
           What
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           does
           Araus
           
             think
             of
             keeping
             his
             Wine
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             refusing
             it
             to
             the
             Members
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Life
             is
             very
             near
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             all
             his
             Estate
             shall
             be
             distributed
             amongst
             the
             Poor
             .
          
           He
           denounc'd
           death
           to
           him
           with
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           and
           
           the
           event
           verify'd
           the
           Prediction
           ,
           as
           the
           sequel
           will
           make
           manifest
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Pestilence
           was
           not
           wholly
           ceas'd
           ,
           and
           many
           Sick
           were
           yet
           aboard
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           the
           
             Spanish
             Fleet
          
           set
           Sail
           for
           Goa
           ,
           forc'd
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           approach
           of
           Winter
           ,
           which
           begins
           about
           May
           ,
           in
           those
           quarters
           .
           Father
           Xavier
           made
           Provisions
           for
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           furnish'd
           them
           ,
           before
           their
           departure
           ,
           with
           all
           he
           cou'd
           obtain
           from
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           .
           He
           recommended
           them
           likewise
           to
           the
           Charity
           of
           his
           Friends
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           where
           the
           Navy
           was
           to
           touch
           ,
           and
           wrote
           to
           Father
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerine
          
           at
           Goa
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           not
           fail
           to
           Lodge
           in
           the
           
             Colledge
             of
             the
             Company
          
           ,
           those
           Religious
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Augustin
           ,
           who
           came
           along
           with
           the
           Army
           from
           Mexico
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shou'd
           do
           them
           all
           the
           good
           Offices
           ,
           which
           their
           Profession
           ,
           and
           their
           Vertue
           claim'd
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           Spaniards
           were
           departed
           ,
           
           Xavier
           made
           some
           little
           Voyages
           to
           places
           near
           adjoyning
           to
           Amboyna
           :
           and
           visited
           some
           Islands
           which
           were
           half
           unpeopled
           ,
           and
           desart
           ,
           waiting
           the
           convenience
           of
           a
           Ship
           ,
           to
           transport
           him
           to
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           which
           are
           nearer
           to
           Macassar
           than
           Amboyna
           .
           One
           of
           those
           Isles
           is
           
           Baranura
           ;
           where
           he
           miraculously
           recover'd
           his
           Crucifix
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           I
           am
           going
           to
           relate
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           account
           which
           was
           given
           of
           it
           by
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           call'd
           
             Fausto
             Rodriguez
          
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           witness
           of
           the
           Fact
           ,
           has
           depos'd
           it
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           and
           whose
           Juridical
           Testimony
           is
           in
           the
           process
           of
           the
           Saints
           Canonisation
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           at
           Sea
           ,
           says
           Rodriguez
           ,
           
           Father
           
             Francis
             ,
             Iohn
             Raposo
          
           ,
           and
           my self
           ,
           when
           there
           arose
           a
           Tempest
           which
           allarm'd
           all
           the
           Mariners
           .
           Then
           the
           Father
           drew
           from
           his
           bosome
           a
           little
           Crucifix
           ,
           which
           he
           always
           carri'd
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           leaning
           over
           deck
           ,
           intended
           to
           have
           dipt
           it
           into
           the
           Sea
           ;
           but
           the
           Crucifix
           dropt
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           was
           carri'd
           off
           by
           the
           Waves
           .
           This
           loss
           ,
           very
           sensibly
           afflicted
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           conceal'd
           not
           his
           sorrow
           from
           us
           .
           The
           next
           morning
           we
           landed
           on
           the
           Island
           of
           Baranura
           ;
           from
           the
           time
           when
           the
           Crucifix
           was
           lost
           ,
           to
           that
           of
           our
           landing
           ,
           it
           was
           near
           24
           hours
           ,
           during
           which
           ,
           we
           were
           in
           perpetual
           danger
           .
           Being
           on
           shore
           ,
           Father
           Francis
           and
           I
           ,
           walk'd
           along
           by
           the
           Sea
           side
           ,
           towards
           the
           Town
           of
           Tamalo
           ,
           and
           had
           already
           walk'd
           about
           five
           hundred
           paces
           ,
           when
           both
           of
           us
           beheld
           arising
           out
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           a
           Crab-Fish
           ,
           which
           carried
           betwixt
           
           his
           Claws
           ,
           the
           same
           Crucifix
           ,
           rais'd
           on
           high
           .
           I
           saw
           the
           Crab-Fish
           come
           directly
           to
           the
           Father
           by
           whose
           side
           I
           was
           ,
           and
           stop'd
           before
           him
           .
           The
           Father
           ,
           falling
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           took
           his
           Crucifix
           ,
           after
           which
           the
           Crab-Fish
           return'd
           into
           the
           Sea.
           But
           the
           Father
           ,
           still
           continuing
           in
           the
           same
           humble
           posture
           ,
           hugging
           and
           kissing
           the
           Crucifix
           ,
           was
           half
           an
           hour
           praying
           with
           his
           hands
           across
           his
           breast
           ,
           and
           my self
           joyning
           with
           him
           in
           thanksgiving
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           so
           evident
           a
           Miracle
           :
           after
           which
           we
           arose
           ,
           and
           continu'd
           on
           our
           way
           .
           Thus
           you
           have
           the
           Relation
           of
           Rodriguez
           .
        
         
           They
           staid
           eight
           days
           upon
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           set
           sail
           for
           Rosalao
           ;
           where
           Xavier
           Preach'd
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           at
           Bara●ura
           .
           But
           the
           Idolaters
           who
           Inhabited
           these
           two
           Islands
           ,
           being
           extreamly
           vicious
           ,
           altogether
           brutal
           ,
           and
           having
           nothing
           of
           humane
           in
           them
           ,
           besides
           the
           figure
           ,
           gave
           no
           credit
           to
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           one
           only
           man
           amongst
           them
           ,
           more
           reasonable
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           believ'd
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Apostle
           ,
           at
           his
           departure
           from
           Rosalao
           ,
           took
           off
           his
           Shoos
           ,
           and
           shook
           off
           the
           dust
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           carry
           any
           thing
           away
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           belong'd
           to
           that
           execrable
           Land.
           
        
         
         
           Truly
           speaking
           ,
           
           the
           Conversion
           of
           that
           one
           man
           was
           worth
           that
           of
           many
           .
           The
           Saint
           gave
           him
           in
           Baptism
           him
           own
           name
           of
           Francis
           ,
           and
           foretold
           him
           that
           he
           should
           dye
           most
           piously
           ,
           in
           calling
           upon
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus
           .
           The
           Prophecy
           was
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           which
           has
           recommended
           the
           fame
           of
           this
           new
           Convert
           to
           Posterity
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           not
           accomplish'd
           ,
           till
           after
           forty
           years
           .
           For
           this
           Christian
           ,
           forsaking
           his
           barbarous
           Island
           ,
           and
           turning
           Souldier
           ,
           serv'd
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           on
           divers
           occasions
           ,
           'till
           in
           the
           year
           1588
           ,
           he
           was
           wounded
           to
           death
           in
           a
           Battel
           given
           by
           
             Don
             Sancho
             Vasconcellos
          
           ,
           Governour
           of
           Amboyna
           ,
           who
           made
           War
           with
           the
           
             Saracen
             Hiamo
             ▪
             Francis
          
           was
           carried
           off
           ,
           into
           the
           Camp
           ,
           and
           many
           ,
           as
           well
           Indians
           as
           Portuguese
           ,
           came
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           Prediction
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           blessed
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           .
           All
           of
           them
           beheld
           the
           Souldier
           dying
           ,
           with
           extraordinary
           signs
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           crying
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           
             Iesus
             assist
             me
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Island
           of
           Vlate
           ,
           
           which
           is
           better
           Peopled
           ,
           and
           less
           Salvage
           ,
           than
           those
           of
           Baranura
           ,
           and
           Rosalao
           ,
           was
           not
           so
           deaf
           nor
           so
           rebellious
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           holy
           man.
           He
           found
           it
           all
           in
           arms
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           it
           besieg'd
           ,
           in
           his
           Town
           ,
           ready
           
           to
           be
           surrender'd
           ,
           neither
           through
           want
           of
           courage
           ,
           nor
           of
           Defendants
           ,
           but
           of
           Water
           .
           Because
           the
           enemy
           had
           cut
           off
           the
           Springs
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           likelyhood
           of
           Rain
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           great
           heats
           ,
           both
           Men
           and
           Horses
           ,
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           perishing
           by
           thirst
           .
        
         
           The
           opportunity
           appear'd
           favourable
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           for
           gaining
           the
           vanquish'd
           Party
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           all
           the
           Conquerours
           .
           Full
           of
           a
           noble
           con●idence
           in
           God
           ,
           he
           found
           means
           to
           get
           into
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           being
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           offer'd
           to
           supply
           him
           with
           what
           he
           most
           wanted
           .
           
             Suffer
             me
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             to
             erect
             a
             Cross
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             the
             God
             ,
             whom
             I
             come
             to
             declare
             to
             you
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Lord
             and
             Governour
             of
             Nature
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             ever
             he
             pleases
             ,
             can
             open
             the
             Fountains
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             water
             the
             Earth
             .
             But
             in
             case
             the
             Rain
             should
             descend
             upon
             you
             ,
             give
             me
             your
             promise
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             ,
             with
             your
             Subjects
             ,
             will
             receive
             his
             ●aw
             .
          
           In
           the
           extremity
           to
           which
           the
           King
           was
           then
           reduc'd
           ,
           he
           consented
           readily
           to
           the
           Father's
           conditions
           ,
           and
           also
           oblig'd
           himself
           on
           the
           publick
           faith
           ,
           to
           keep
           his
           word
           ,
           provided
           Xavier
           fail'd
           not
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           of
           the
           promis'd
           Blessing
           .
           Then
           Xavier
           causing
           a
           great
           Cross
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           set
           
           it
           up
           ,
           on
           the
           highest
           ground
           of
           all
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           amongst
           a
           crowd
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           attracted
           by
           the
           novelty
           of
           the
           sight
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           by
           the
           expected
           succour
           ;
           he
           offer'd
           to
           God
           the
           death
           of
           his
           only
           Son
           ,
           and
           pray'd
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           merits
           of
           that
           Crucify'd
           Saviour
           who
           had
           pour'd
           out
           his
           blood
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           all
           Mankind
           ,
           not
           to
           deny
           a
           little
           water
           ,
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           an
           Idolatrous
           People
           .
        
         
           Scarcely
           had
           the
           Saint
           begun
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           when
           the
           Sky
           began
           to
           be
           overcast
           with
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           time
           he
           had
           ended
           it
           ,
           there
           fell
           down
           Rain
           in
           great
           abundance
           ,
           which
           lasted
           so
           long
           ,
           'till
           they
           had
           made
           a
           plentiful
           provision
           of
           water
           .
           The
           Enemy
           ,
           now
           hopeless
           of
           taking
           the
           Town
           ,
           immediately
           decamp'd
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           People
           ,
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           He
           commanded
           also
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           neighbouring
           Islands
           who
           held
           of
           him
           ,
           shou'd
           adore
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           and
           engag'd
           the
           Saint
           to
           go
           and
           publish
           the
           Faith
           amongst
           them
           .
           Xavier
           employ'd
           three
           months
           and
           more
           ,
           in
           these
           little
           voyages
           ;
           after
           which
           returning
           to
           Amboyna
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           left
           his
           Companion
           
             Iohn
             Deyro
          
           ,
           to
           cultivate
           the
           new
           growing
           
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           left
           him
           also
           for
           the
           same
           intention
           ,
           embarqu'd
           on
           a
           Portuguese
           V●ssel
           ,
           which
           was
           setting
           Sail
           for
           the
           Molucca's
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           is
           commonly
           call'd
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           
           is
           a
           Country
           on
           the
           Oriental
           Ocean
           ,
           divided
           into
           many
           little
           Islands
           ,
           scituate
           near
           the
           Equator
           ,
           exceeding
           fruitful
           in
           Cloves
           ,
           and
           famous
           for
           the
           Trade
           of
           Spices
           .
           There
           are
           five
           principal
           Islands
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Ternate
             ,
             Tidor
             ,
             Motir
             ,
             Macian
             ,
          
           and
           Bacian
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           a
           degree
           and
           half
           distant
           from
           the
           Equinoctial
           ,
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           the
           rest
           follow
           in
           the
           order
           above
           nam'd
           ;
           and
           all
           five
           are
           in
           sight
           of
           one
           another
           .
           These
           are
           those
           celebrated
           Islands
           ,
           concerning
           which
           
             Ferdinand
             Magellan
          
           rais'd
           so
           many
           disputes
           amongst
           the
           Geographers
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           quarrels
           betwixt
           Spain
           and
           Portugal
           .
           For
           the
           Portuguese
           having
           discover'd
           them
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           the
           Spaniards
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           pretended
           to
           inclose
           them
           ,
           within
           their
           Conquests
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Lines
           of
           Longitude
           ,
           which
           they
           drew
           .
        
         
           Ternate
           ,
           
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           the
           Molucca's
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           that
           Father
           Xavier
           took
           his
           course
           .
           He
           had
           a
           Gulph
           to
           pass
           of
           ninety
           Leagues
           ,
           exexceeding
           
           dangerous
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           strong
           Tides
           ,
           and
           the
           uncertain
           Winds
           ,
           which
           are
           still
           raising
           Tempests
           though
           the
           Sea
           be
           never
           so
           calm
           .
           The
           Ship
           which
           carried
           the
           Father
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           those
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           parts
           are
           call'd
           Caracores
           ,
           of
           a
           long
           and
           narrow
           built
           ,
           like
           Gallies
           ,
           and
           which
           use
           indifferently
           Sails
           and
           Oars
           .
           Another
           Vessel
           of
           the
           same
           make
           ,
           carried
           a
           Portuguese
           call'd
           
             Iohn
             Galvan
          
           ,
           having
           aboard
           her
           all
           his
           goods
           ;
           they
           set
           out
           together
           from
           Amboyna
           ,
           keeping
           company
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           bound
           for
           the
           Port
           of
           Ternate
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Gulph
           ,
           they
           were
           surpriz'd
           with
           a
           storm
           ,
           which
           parted
           them
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           they
           lost
           sight
           of
           each
           other
           .
           The
           Caracore
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           after
           having
           been
           in
           danger
           of
           perishing
           many
           times
           ,
           was
           at
           length
           sav'd
           ,
           and
           recover'd
           the
           Port
           of
           Ternate
           ,
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           Miracle
           :
           As
           for
           that
           of
           Galvan
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           known
           what
           became
           of
           her
           ;
           and
           the
           news
           concerning
           her
           ,
           was
           only
           brought
           by
           an
           evident
           Revelation
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Saints
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           Father
           Preach'd
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           he
           stop'd
           short
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           and
           said
           after
           a
           little
           pause
           ,
           
             Pray
             to
             God
             for
             the
             Soul
             of
          
           John
           Galvan
           ,
           
             who
             is
             drown'd
             in
             
             the
             Gulph
             .
          
           Some
           of
           the
           Audience
           ,
           who
           were
           friends
           of
           Galvan
           ,
           and
           interessed
           in
           the
           Caracore
           ,
           ran
           to
           the
           Mariners
           ,
           who
           had
           brought
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           demanded
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           knew
           any
           certain
           news
           ,
           of
           this
           tragical
           adventure
           ?
           They
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           they
           knew
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           storm
           had
           separated
           the
           two
           Vessels
           .
           The
           Portugueses
           recover'd
           courage
           at
           those
           words
           ,
           and
           imagin'd
           that
           Father
           Francis
           had
           no
           other
           knowledge
           than
           the
           Seamen
           .
           But
           they
           were
           soon
           undeceiv'd
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           for
           three
           days
           after
           they
           saw
           wash'd
           on
           the
           shore
           ,
           the
           Corps
           of
           Galvan
           ,
           and
           the
           wreck
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           the
           ●ea
           had
           thrown
           upon
           the
           Coast.
           
        
         
           Ver●
           near
           this
           time
           ,
           
           when
           Xavier
           was
           saying
           Mass
           ,
           turning
           to
           the
           People
           to
           say
           the
           
             Orate
             Fratres
          
           ,
           he
           added
           ,
           pray
           also
           for
           
             Iohn
             Araus
          
           ,
           who
           is
           newly
           dead
           at
           Amboyna
           .
           They
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           observ'd
           punctually
           the
           day
           and
           hour
           ,
           to
           see
           ,
           if
           what
           the
           Father
           had
           said
           ,
           wou'd
           come
           to
           pass
           ;
           ten
           or
           twelve
           days
           after
           ,
           there
           arriv'd
           a
           Ship
           from
           Amboyna
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           was
           known
           not
           only
           by
           divers
           Letters
           ,
           but
           confirm'd
           also
           by
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           had
           seen
           Araus
           dye
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           exhorted
           the
           People
           to
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           rest
           his
           
           Soul.
           This
           Araus
           ,
           was
           the
           Merchant
           ,
           which
           refus'd
           to
           give
           Wine
           for
           the
           succour
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           in
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           Saint
           had
           denounc'd
           a
           sudden
           death
           .
           He
           fell
           sick
           after
           
           Xavier's
           departure
           ,
           and
           having
           neither
           Children
           nor
           Heirs
           ,
           all
           his
           Goods
           were
           distributed
           amongst
           the
           poor
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           The
           Shipwrack
           of
           Galvan
           ,
           
           and
           the
           death
           of
           Araus
           ,
           gave
           great
           Authority
           to
           what
           they
           had
           heard
           at
           Ternate
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Holiness
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           gain'd
           him
           an
           exceeding
           Reputation
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           all
           necessary
           ,
           I
           say
           not
           for
           the
           reformation
           of
           Vice
           in
           that
           Country
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           him
           even
           heard
           with
           Patience
           by
           a
           dissolute
           people
           ,
           which
           committed
           without
           shame
           ,
           the
           most
           enormous
           crimes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           Modesty
           forbids
           to
           name
           .
        
         
           
             To
             understand
             how
             profitable
             the
             Labours
             of
             Father
          
           Xavier
           
             were
             to
             those
             of
          
           Ternate
           ,
           
             't
             is
             sufficient
             to
             tell
             what
             he
             has
             written
             himself
             .
          
           That
           of
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           debauch'd
           persons
           living
           in
           that
           Island
           ,
           when
           he
           landed
           there
           ,
           all
           excepting
           two
           ,
           had
           laid
           aside
           their
           wicked
           courses
           ,
           before
           his
           departure
           .
           The
           desire
           of
           Riches
           was
           extinguish'd
           with
           the
           love
           of
           Pleasures
           .
           Restitutions
           were
           frequently
           made
           ;
           and
           
           such
           abundant
           Alms
           were
           given
           ,
           that
           the
           House
           of
           Charity
           ,
           set
           up
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           necessitous
           ,
           from
           very
           poor
           ,
           which
           it
           was
           formerly
           ,
           was
           put
           into
           stock
           ,
           and
           more
           flourishing
           than
           ever
           .
        
         
           The
           change
           of
           Manners
           ,
           
           which
           was
           visibly
           amongst
           the
           Christians
           ,
           was
           of
           no
           little
           service
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Saracens
           and
           Idolaters
           .
           Many
           of
           those
           I●fidels
           embrac'd
           Christianity
           .
           But
           the
           most
           illustrious
           conquest
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           was
           of
           a
           famous
           Saracen
           Lady
           ,
           call'd
           
             Neachile
             Pocaraga
          
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           Alman●or
           King
           of
           Tidore
           ,
           and
           Wife
           to
           Boliefe
           ,
           who
           was
           King
           of
           Ternate
           ,
           before
           the
           Portuguese
           had
           conquer'd
           the
           Island
           .
           She
           was
           a
           Princess
           of
           great
           Wit
           and
           Generosity
           ,
           but
           extreamly
           bigotted
           to
           her
           Sect
           ,
           and
           a
           mortal
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           .
           Her
           hatred
           to
           them
           was
           justly
           grounded
           ;
           for
           having
           receiv'd
           them
           into
           her
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           great
           civility
           ,
           and
           having
           also
           permitted
           them
           to
           establish
           themselves
           in
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           for
           the
           conveni●nce
           of
           their
           Trade
           ,
           she
           was
           dealt
           with
           so
           hardly
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           King
           her
           Husband
           ,
           she
           had
           nothing
           left
           her
           ,
           but
           the
           bare
           Title
           of
           a
           Queen
           :
           And
           by
           their
           Intrigues
           ,
           the
           three
           Princes
           her
           Sons
           ,
           lost
           the
           Crown
           ,
           
           their
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           their
           Lives
           .
           Her
           unhappy
           fortune
           constrain'd
           her
           to
           lead
           a
           wandring
           life
           ,
           from
           Isle
           to
           Isle
           :
           But
           Providence
           ,
           which
           wou'd
           accomplish
           on
           her
           its
           good
           designs
           ,
           brought
           her
           back
           at
           last
           to
           Ternate
           ,
           about
           the
           time
           when
           Xavier
           came
           thither
           .
           She
           liv'd
           there
           ,
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           private
           person
           ,
           without
           Authority
           ,
           yet
           with
           Splendour
           ,
           and
           retaining
           still
           in
           her
           Countenance
           and
           Behaviour
           ,
           somewhat
           of
           that
           haughty
           Air
           ,
           which
           the
           Great
           sometimes
           maintain
           ,
           even
           in
           their
           Fetters
           .
        
         
           The
           Saint
           gain'd
           access
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           found
           an
           opportunity
           of
           conversing
           with
           her
           .
           In
           his
           first
           discourse
           ,
           he
           gave
           her
           a
           great
           Idea
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           withal
           inform'd
           her
           ,
           That
           this
           Kingdom
           was
           not
           difficult
           to
           obtain
           ;
           and
           that
           being
           once
           in
           possession
           of
           it
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           fear
           of
           being
           after
           dispossess'd
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           Saracen
           Princess
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           hopes
           remaining
           of
           ought
           on
           Earth
           ,
           turn'd
           her
           thoughts
           and
           her
           desires
           towards
           Heaven
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           as
           she
           was
           indu'd
           with
           a
           great
           Wit
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           knowing
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           need
           of
           Argumentation
           ;
           but
           the
           Father
           ,
           still
           clearing
           all
           her
           doubts
           ,
           the
           dispute
           only
           serv'd
           to
           make
           her
           understand
           more
           certainly
           the
           falseness
           of
           
           the
           
             Alcoran
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           She
           submitted
           to
           the
           Saints
           Reasons
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           was
           publickly
           baptis'd
           by
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           ,
           who
           gave
           her
           the
           name
           of
           Isabella
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           not
           satisfy'd
           with
           barely
           making
           her
           a
           Christian.
           He
           saw
           in
           her
           a
           great
           stock
           of
           Piety
           ,
           an
           upright
           Heart
           ,
           a
           tenderness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           inclinations
           truly
           great
           and
           noble
           ;
           which
           he
           cultivated
           with
           admirable
           care
           ,
           and
           set
           her
           forward
           by
           degrees
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           sublime
           and
           solid
           ways
           of
           a
           spiritual
           life
           :
           So
           that
           Neachile
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           arriv'd
           to
           a
           singular
           Devotion
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           she
           grew
           humble
           and
           modest
           ,
           from
           disdainful
           ,
           and
           haughty
           as
           she
           was
           ,
           mild
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           severe
           to
           her self
           ,
           suffering
           her
           Misfortunes
           without
           complaint
           of
           Injuries
           ;
           united
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           her
           Retirements
           ,
           and
           not
           appearing
           publickly
           ,
           but
           to
           exercise
           the
           deeds
           of
           Charity
           to
           her
           Neighbour
           :
           but
           more
           esteem'd
           and
           honour'd
           both
           by
           the
           Indians
           and
           Portugueses
           ,
           than
           when
           she
           sat
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           pomp
           and
           power
           of
           Royalty
           .
        
         
           During
           the
           abode
           which
           Xavier
           made
           in
           Ternate
           ,
           
           he
           heard
           speak
           of
           certain
           Isles
           ,
           which
           are
           distant
           from
           it
           about
           sixty
           Leagues
           Eastward
           ;
           and
           which
           take
           their
           
           name
           from
           the
           Principal
           ,
           commonly
           call'd
           ,
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro.
          
           It
           was
           reported
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           those
           Islanders
           ,
           Barbarians
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           had
           been
           most
           of
           them
           baptis'd
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Faith
           had
           been
           abolish'd
           there
           ,
           immediately
           after
           it
           was
           introduc'd
           ,
           and
           this
           account
           he
           heard
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           Momoya
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Town
           in
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ,
           wou'd
           never
           embrace
           the
           Law
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           neighbouring
           Villages
           had
           receiv'd
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Prince
           ,
           or
           Lord
           of
           that
           Town
           ,
           who
           chose
           rather
           to
           continue
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           than
           to
           become
           a
           Mahometan
           ,
           being
           molested
           by
           the
           Saracens
           ,
           had
           recourse
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Ternate
           ,
           who
           was
           call'd
           
             Tristan
             d'
             Atayda
          
           ,
           promising
           ,
           that
           himself
           and
           his
           Subjects
           wou'd
           turn
           Christians
           ,
           provided
           the
           Portugueses
           wou'd
           take
           them
           into
           their
           protection
           .
           Atayda
           receiving
           savourably
           those
           Propositions
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           Momoya
           ,
           the
           Prince
           came
           in
           person
           to
           Ternate
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           Baptism
           ;
           taking
           then
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           King
           of
           Portugal
           .
           At
           his
           return
           to
           Momoya
           ,
           he
           took
           along
           with
           him
           a
           Portuguese
           Priest
           ,
           call'd
           
             Simon
             Vaz
          
           ,
           who
           converted
           many
           Idolaters
           to
           the
           Faith.
           The
           number
           of
           Christians
           ,
           thus
           daily
           increasing
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           another
           Priest
           call'd
           
             Francis
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           came
           to
           
           second
           Vaz
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           labour'd
           so
           happily
           in
           conjunction
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           people
           of
           Momoya
           renounc'd
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           profess'd
           the
           Faith
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Portuguese
           Souldiers
           ,
           whom
           the
           Governour
           of
           Ternate
           had
           promis'd
           to
           send
           ,
           came
           from
           thence
           to
           defend
           the
           Town
           ,
           against
           the
           Enterprises
           of
           the
           Saracens
           .
           But
           the
           cruelty
           which
           he
           exercis'd
           on
           the
           Mother
           of
           
             Cacil
             Aerio
          
           ,
           Bastard
           Son
           to
           King
           Boliefe
           ,
           so
           far
           exasperated
           those
           Princes
           and
           the
           neighbouring
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           conspir'd
           the
           death
           of
           all
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           be
           found
           in
           those
           quarters
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           Momoya
           naturally
           changeable
           and
           cruel
           ,
           began
           the
           Massacre
           by
           the
           murther
           of
           
             Simon
             Vaz
          
           ,
           their
           first
           Pastor
           ;
           and
           had
           kill'd
           Alvarez
           ,
           whom
           they
           pursu'd
           with
           flights
           of
           Arrows
           to
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           if
           accidentally
           he
           had
           not
           found
           a
           Bark
           in
           readiness
           ,
           which
           bore
           him
           off
           ,
           all
           wounded
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           and
           sav'd
           him
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           those
           Christian
           Barbarians
           .
        
         
           The
           Saracens
           made
           their
           advantage
           of
           these
           disorders
           ,
           and
           Mastering
           Momoya
           ,
           chang'd
           the
           whole
           Religion
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           Prince
           himself
           was
           the
           only
           Man
           ,
           who
           continu'd
           firm
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           threatning
           ,
           and
           the
           cruel
           usage
           which
           he
           receiv'd
           
           from
           them
           .
           Not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           
             Antonio
             Galvan
          
           ,
           that
           Portug●ese
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           illustrious
           for
           his
           Prudence
           ,
           his
           Valour
           ,
           and
           his
           Piety
           ,
           succeeding
           to
           
             Tristan
             d'
             Atayda
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           Ternate
           ,
           sent
           to
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           who
           was
           both
           able
           and
           zealous
           ,
           by
           whose
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           once
           more
           reduc'd
           into
           the
           Fold
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Infidels
           were
           ruin'd
           .
           But
           this
           Priest
           remain'd
           not
           long
           upon
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           destitute
           of
           all
           Spiritual
           Instructions
           ,
           return'd
           soon
           after
           ,
           through
           their
           natural
           inconstancy
           ,
           to
           their
           original
           Barbarism
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           condition
           was
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ,
           
           when
           it
           was
           spoken
           of
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           very
           reason
           ,
           he
           determin'd
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           there
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           stay'd
           for
           three
           Months
           at
           Ternate
           .
           When
           his
           design
           was
           known
           ,
           all
           possible
           endeavours
           were
           us'd
           to
           break
           it
           .
           His
           Friends
           were
           not
           wanting
           to
           inform
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Countrey
           was
           as
           hideous
           as
           it
           was
           barren
           :
           That
           it
           seem'd
           accurs'd
           by
           Nature
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           ●itting
           Habitation
           for
           Beasts
           than
           Men.
           That
           the
           Air
           was
           so
           gross
           ,
           and
           so
           unwholesome
           ,
           that
           Strangers
           cou'd
           not
           live
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           That
           the
           Mountains
           continually
           vomited
           flakes
           of
           Fire
           and
           Ashes
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
           ground
           it self
           ,
           was
           subject
           to
           terrible
           and
           frequent
           Earthquakes
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           surpass'd
           in
           cruelty
           and
           faithlessness
           ,
           all
           the
           Barbarians
           of
           the
           World.
           That
           Christianity
           had
           not
           softned
           their
           Manners
           ;
           that
           they
           poyson'd
           one
           another
           ;
           that
           they
           fed
           themselves
           with
           Humane
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           that
           when
           any
           of
           their
           Relations
           happen'd
           to
           die
           ,
           they
           cut
           off
           his
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           made
           a
           delicate
           Ragou
           .
           That
           their
           Inhumanity
           extended
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           design'd
           a
           sumptuous
           Feast
           ;
           they
           begg'd
           some
           of
           their
           Friends
           to
           lend
           them
           an
           old
           unprofitable
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           serv'd
           up
           to
           the
           Entertainment
           of
           their
           Guests
           ,
           with
           promise
           to
           repay
           them
           in
           kind
           ,
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           .
        
         
           The
           Portugueses
           ,
           and
           Indians
           ,
           who
           lov'd
           Xavier
           ,
           added
           ,
           that
           since
           those
           Salvages
           spar'd
           not
           their
           own
           Countreymen
           ,
           and
           their
           Parents
           ,
           what
           wou'd
           they
           not
           do
           to
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           and
           an
           unknown
           person
           ?
           That
           they
           were
           first
           to
           be
           transform'd
           into
           Men
           ,
           before
           they
           cou'd
           be
           made
           Christians
           .
           And
           how
           cou'd
           he
           imprint
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Divine
           Law
           into
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           the
           least
           sence
           of
           Humanity
           ?
           Who
           shou'd
           be
           his
           Guide
           through
           those
           thick
           
           intangled
           Forests
           ,
           where
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           were
           lodg'd
           ,
           like
           so
           many
           wild
           Beasts
           ▪
           and
           when
           ,
           by
           rare
           fortune
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           atchieve
           the
           taming
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           even
           convert
           them
           ,
           how
           long
           wou'd
           that
           Conversion
           last
           ?
           at
           the
           longest
           ,
           but
           while
           he
           continu'd
           with
           them
           .
           That
           no
           Man
           wou'd
           venture
           to
           succeed
           him
           in
           his
           Apostleship
           to
           those
           parts
           ,
           for
           that
           was
           only
           to
           be
           expos'd
           to
           a
           certain
           death
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Blood
           of
           
             Simon
             Vaz
          
           was
           yet
           steaming
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           there
           were
           many
           other
           Isles
           ,
           which
           had
           never
           heard
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           better
           dispos'd
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           These
           reasons
           were
           accompanied
           with
           Prayers
           and
           Tears
           ;
           but
           they
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           and
           Xavier
           was
           stedfast
           to
           his
           Resolution
           .
           His
           Friends
           perceiving
           they
           cou'd
           gain
           nothing
           upon
           him
           by
           Intreaties
           ,
           had
           recourse
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           Constraint
           .
           So
           far
           as
           to
           obtain
           from
           the
           Governour
           of
           
             Ternate
             ▪
          
           a
           Decree
           ,
           forbidding
           ,
           on
           severe
           penalties
           ,
           any
           Vessel
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           Father
           to
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro.
          
           
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           
           
             then
             resented
             this
             usage
             of
             his
             Friends
             ,
             and
             cou'd
             not
             forbear
             to
             complain
             publickly
             of
             it
             .
          
           Where
           are
           those
           people
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           who
           dare
           to
           confine
           the
           Power
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ?
           and
           have
           so
           mean
           an
           apprehension
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Love
           and
           
           Grace
           ?
           Are
           there
           any
           Hearts
           hard
           enough
           to
           resist
           the
           Influences
           of
           the
           Most
           High
           ,
           when
           it
           pleases
           him
           to
           soften
           and
           to
           change
           them
           ?
           can
           they
           stand
           in
           opposition
           to
           that
           gentle
           ,
           and
           yet
           commanding
           force
           ,
           which
           can
           make
           the
           dry
           Bones
           live
           ,
           and
           raise
           up
           Children
           to
           Abraham
           from
           Sto●es
           ?
           What
           shall
           he
           ,
           who
           has
           subjected
           the
           whole
           World
           to
           the
           Cross
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           shall
           he
           exempt
           from
           that
           subjection
           ,
           this
           petty
           corner
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ?
           Shall
           then
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro
          
           be
           the
           only
           place
           ,
           which
           shall
           receive
           no
           benefit
           of
           Redemption
           ?
           And
           when
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           has
           offer'd
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Father
           ,
           all
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           Earth
           as
           his
           Inheritance
           ,
           were
           these
           people
           excepted
           out
           of
           the
           Donation
           ?
           I
           acknowledge
           them
           to
           be
           very
           barbarous
           and
           brutal
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           be
           granted
           they
           were
           more
           inhumane
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           't
           is
           because
           I
           can
           do
           nothing
           of
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           the
           better
           hopes
           of
           them
           .
           I
           can
           do
           all
           things
           in
           him
           who
           strengthens
           me
           ,
           and
           from
           whom
           alone
           proceeds
           the
           strength
           of
           those
           who
           labour
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             He
             added
          
           ,
           That
           other
           less
           Salvage
           Nations
           ,
           wou'd
           never
           want
           for
           Preachers
           :
           That
           these
           only
           Isles
           remain'd
           for
           him
           to
           cultivate
           ,
           since
           no
           other
           Man
           wou'd
           undertake
           them
           .
           
             In
             sequel
             ,
             suffering
             himself
             to
             be
             transported
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             holy
             Choler
             ,
          
           
           If
           these
           Isles
           ,
           
             (
             pursu'd
             he
          
           )
           abounded
           with
           precious
           Woods
           ,
           and
           Mines
           of
           Gold
           ,
           the
           Christians
           wou'd
           have
           the
           courage
           to
           go
           thither
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           dangers
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           be
           able
           to
           affright
           them
           ;
           they
           are
           base
           and
           fearful
           ,
           because
           there
           are
           only
           Souls
           to
           purchase
           .
           And
           shall
           it
           then
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           Charity
           is
           less
           daring
           than
           Avarice
           ?
           You
           tell
           me
           they
           will
           take
           away
           my
           life
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           Sword
           or
           Poison
           ;
           but
           those
           are
           favours
           too
           great
           for
           such
           a
           Sinner
           as
           I
           am
           to
           expect
           from
           Heaven
           .
           Yet
           I
           dare
           confidently
           say
           ,
           That
           whatever
           torment
           or
           death
           they
           prepare
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           ready
           to
           suffer
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           one
           only
           Soul.
           If
           I
           shou'd
           happen
           to
           die
           by
           their
           Hands
           ,
           who
           knows
           but
           all
           of
           them
           might
           receive
           the
           Faith
           ?
           for
           't
           is
           most
           certain
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           primitive
           times
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Gospel
           has
           made
           a
           larger
           increase
           in
           the
           Fields
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Martyrs
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           Sweat
           of
           Missioners
           .
        
         
           He
           concluded
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           
             That
             there
             was
             nothing
             really
             to
             fear
             in
             his
             undertaking
             :
             That
             God
             had
             call'd
             him
             to
             the
             Isles
          
           del
           Moro
           ;
           
             and
             that
             Man
             shou'd
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             obeying
             the
             Voice
             of
             God.
          
           His
           Discourse
           made
           such
           impressions
           on
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Decree
           against
           his
           passage
           
           was
           revok'd
           ,
           but
           many
           offer'd
           themselves
           to
           accompany
           him
           in
           that
           Voyage
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           dangers
           which
           seem'd
           to
           threaten
           him
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           dis-ingag'd
           himself
           ,
           
           from
           all
           the
           incumbrances
           of
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           he
           imbark'd
           with
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           passing
           through
           the
           Tears
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           attended
           him
           to
           the
           Shore
           ,
           without
           ex●ectation
           of
           seeing
           him
           again
           .
           Before
           he
           set
           〈…〉
           wrote
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Company
           at
           〈◊〉
           to
           make
           them
           acquainted
           with
           his
           Voyage
           .
        
         
           The
           Country
           ,
           whither
           I
           go
           ,
           
             (
             says
             he
             in
             his
             Letter
             )
          
           is
           full
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           terrible
           to
           Strangers
           by
           the
           barbarity
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           using
           divers
           Poisons
           ,
           which
           they
           mingle
           with
           their
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           .
           And
           't
           is
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           Priests
           are
           apprehensive
           of
           coming
           to
           instract
           them
           .
           For
           my self
           ,
           con●idering
           their
           extreme
           necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           duties
           of
           my
           Ministry
           ,
           which
           oblige
           to
           free
           them
           from
           Eternal
           Death
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           my
           own
           Life
           ;
           I
           have
           resolv'd
           to
           hazard
           all
           ,
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           My
           whole
           confidence
           is
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           my
           desire
           is
           to
           obey
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           in
           me
           lies
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             He
             who
             is
             willing
             to
             save
             his
             Life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             will
             lose
             it
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             shall
             find
          
           it
           ●●lieve
           me
           ,
           
           dear
           Brethren
           ,
           though
           this
           Evangelical
           Maxime
           in
           general
           is
           easily
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           of
           Practising
           it
           calls
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           business
           is
           to
           dye
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Text
           seems
           ,
           it
           becomes
           obscure
           ;
           and
           he
           only
           can
           compass
           the
           understanding
           of
           it
           ▪
           to
           whom
           God
           by
           his
           mercy
           has
           explain'd
           it
           .
           For
           then
           it
           will
           be
           seen
           how
           frail
           and
           feeble
           is
           humane
           nature
           .
           Many
           here
           ,
           who
           love
           me
           tenderly
           ,
           have
           done
           what
           possibly
           they
           cou'd
           to
           divert
           me
           from
           this
           Voyage
           ;
           and
           seeing
           that
           I
           yielded
           not
           to
           their
           requests
           ,
           nor
           to
           their
           tears
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           furnish'd
           me
           wiih
           Antidotes
           .
           But
           I
           wou'd
           not
           take
           any
           ,
           lest
           by
           making
           provision
           of
           Remedies
           ,
           I
           might
           come
           to
           apprehend
           the
           danger
           :
           and
           also
           ,
           because
           ,
           having
           put
           my
           Life
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Providence
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           need
           of
           preservatives
           from
           death
           .
           For
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           I
           shou'd
           make
           use
           of
           remedies
           ,
           the
           less
           assurance
           I
           shou'd
           repose
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           They
           went
           off
           with
           a
           favourable
           wind
           ,
           
           and
           had
           already
           made
           above
           an
           hundred
           and
           fourscore
           miles
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           with
           a
           deep
           sigh
           ,
           cried
           out
           ,
           
             Ah
             Iesus
             ,
             how
             they
             Massacre
             the
             poor
             People
             !
          
           saying
           these
           words
           ,
           and
           o●tentimes
           repeating
           them
           ,
           he
           had
           turn'd
           his
           countenance
           ,
           and
           fix'd
           his
           eyes
           towards
           a
           certain
           part
           of
           the
           Sea.
           The
           Mariners
           and
           
           Passengers
           affrighted
           ,
           ran
           about
           him
           ,
           enquiring
           what
           Massacre
           he
           meant
           ;
           because
           for
           their
           part
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           see
           nothing
           .
           But
           the
           Saint
           was
           ravish'd
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           extasie
           ,
           God
           had
           impower'd
           him
           to
           see
           this
           sad
           ●●ctacle
        
         
           He
           was
           no
           soon●r
           〈…〉
           than
           they
           continu'd
           〈…〉
           know
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           〈…〉
           cryes
           .
           But
           he
           ,
           blushing
           for
           〈◊〉
           words
           which
           had
           escap'd
           him
           in
           his
           transpo●●
           ,
           wou'd
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           retir'd
           to
           〈◊〉
           Devotions
           It
           was
           not
           long
           before
           they
           beheld
           with
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           what
           he
           refus'd
           to
           tell
           them
           ;
           having
           cast
           Anchor
           before
           an
           Isle
           ,
           they
           found
           on
           the
           shore
           the
           Bodies
           of
           eight
           Portugueses
           ,
           all
           bloody
           ,
           and
           then
           comprehended
           ,
           that
           those
           unhappy
           creatures
           ,
           had
           mov'd
           the
           compassion
           of
           the
           holy
           man.
           They
           bury'd
           them
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           and
           erected
           a
           Cross
           over
           the
           grave
           ;
           after
           which
           they
           pursu'd
           their
           Vo●age
           ,
           and
           in
           little
           time
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro.
          
           
        
         
           When
           they
           were
           come
           on
           shore
           ,
           
           Xavier
           went
           directly
           on
           to
           the
           next
           Village
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           were
           Baptis'd
           ;
           but
           there
           remain'd
           in
           them
           only
           a
           confus'd
           notion
           of
           their
           Baptism
           :
           and
           their
           Religion
           was
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           a
           mingle●of
           Mahometa●ism
           and
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Barbarians
           fled
           ,
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           strangers
           ,
           imagining
           they
           were
           come
           to
           revenge
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           kill'd
           the
           precedent
           years
           .
           Xavier
           follow'd
           them
           ,
           into
           the
           thickest
           of
           their
           Woods
           ;
           and
           his
           countenance
           full
           of
           mildness
           ,
           gave
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           an
           Enemy
           who
           came
           in
           search
           of
           them
           .
           He
           declar'd
           to
           them
           the
           motive
           of
           his
           Voyage
           ;
           speaking
           to
           them
           in
           the
           Malaya
           Tongue
           .
           For
           though
           in
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ,
           there
           were
           great
           diversity
           of
           Languages
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           those
           of
           three
           Leagues
           distance
           ,
           did
           not
           understand
           each
           other
           in
           their
           Island
           Tongues
           ,
           yet
           the
           Malaya
           was
           common
           to
           them
           all
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           
           the
           roughness
           and
           barbarity
           of
           these
           Islanders
           ,
           neither
           of
           those
           qualities
           were
           of
           proof
           against
           the
           winning
           and
           soft
           behaviour
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
           He
           brought
           them
           back
           to
           their
           Village
           ,
           using
           all
           expressions
           of
           kindness
           to
           them
           by
           the
           way
           ;
           and
           began
           his
           work
           ,
           by
           singing
           aloud
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           through
           the
           streets
           .
           After
           which
           he
           expounded
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           manner
           so
           suitable
           to
           their
           barbarous
           conceptions
           ,
           that
           it
           pass'd
           with
           ●ase
           into
           their
           understanding
           .
        
         
         
           By
           this
           means
           he
           restor'd
           those
           Christians
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           who
           had
           before
           forsaken
           it
           :
           and
           brought
           in
           to
           it
           those
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           had
           re●us'd
           to
           embrace
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           Preach'd
           to
           them
           by
           
             Simon
             Vaz
          
           ,
           and
           
             Francis
             Alvarez
          
           .
           There
           was
           neither
           Town
           nor
           Village
           ,
           which
           the
           Father
           did
           not
           visit
           ;
           and
           where
           those
           new
           Converts
           ,
           did
           not
           set
           up
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           build
           Churches
           .
           Tolo
           ,
           the
           chief
           Town
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           Inhabited
           by
           twenty
           five
           thousand
           Souls
           ,
           was
           entirely
           converted
           ,
           together
           with
           Momoya
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ,
           was
           now
           to
           the
           Holy
           Apostle
           the
           Island
           of
           *
           
             Divine
             Hope
          
           ,
           as
           he
           desir'd
           it
           thenceforth
           to
           be
           nam'd
           .
           Both
           because
           those
           things
           which
           were
           there
           accomplish'd
           ,
           by
           God
           himself
           ,
           in
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           ,
           were
           beyond
           all
           humane
           hope
           and
           expectation
           ;
           and
           also
           because
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           labours
           ,
           surpass'd
           the
           hopes
           which
           had
           been
           conceiv'd
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           his
           friends
           of
           Ternat●
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           made
           him
           fear
           ,
           that
           his
           Voyage
           wou'd
           prove
           unprofitable
           .
        
         
           To
           engage
           these
           new
           Christians
           ,
           
           who
           were
           gross
           of
           apprehension
           ,
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           ,
           he
           threaten'd
           them
           with
           Eternal
           Punishments
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           sensible
           of
           what
           Hell
           was
           ,
           by
           those
           dreadful
           Objects
           which
           they
           had
           before
           
           their
           eyes
           .
           For
           sometimes
           ,
           he
           led
           them
           to
           the
           brink
           of
           those
           Gulphs
           ,
           which
           shot
           out
           of
           their
           bowels
           ,
           vast
           masses
           of
           burning
           Stones
           ,
           into
           the
           air
           ,
           with
           the
           noise
           and
           fury
           of
           a
           Cannon
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           view
           of
           those
           Flames
           which
           were
           mingl'd
           with
           a
           dusky
           smoak
           ,
           that
           obscur'd
           the
           day
           ,
           he
           explain'd
           to
           them
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           pains
           ,
           which
           were
           prepar'd
           in
           an
           Abyss
           of
           fire
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           Idolaters
           and
           Mahometans
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           true
           Believers
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           not
           according
           to
           their
           Faith.
           He
           even
           told
           them
           the
           gaping
           mouths
           of
           those
           flaming
           Mountains
           were
           the
           breathing
           places
           of
           Hell
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           these
           following
           words
           ,
           extracted
           out
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           on
           that
           subject
           ,
           written
           to
           his
           Brethren
           at
           
             Rome
             —
             It
             seems
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             ,
             has
             been
             pleas'd
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             discover
             the
             habitation
             of
             the
             Damn'd
             ,
             to
             People
             who
             had
             otherwise
             no
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
          
        
         
           During
           their
           great
           Earthquakes
           ,
           
           when
           no
           man
           cou'd
           be
           secure
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           or
           abroad
           in
           the
           open
           air
           ,
           he
           exhorted
           them
           to
           penitence
           ;
           and
           declar'd
           to
           them
           that
           those
           extraordinary
           accidents
           were
           caus'd
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           hidden
           under
           ground
           ,
           as
           they
           imagin'd
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Devils
           who
           were
           desirous
           to
           destroy
           
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Omnipotent
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           adds
           activity
           to
           natural
           Causes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           imprint
           more
           deeply
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           his
           justice
           and
           his
           wrath
           .
        
         
           One
           of
           those
           wonderful
           Earthquakes
           happen'd
           on
           the
           29th
           .
           of
           September
           ,
           
           on
           that
           day
           ,
           consecrated
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           St.
           Michael
           ,
           the
           Christians
           were
           assembled
           in
           great
           numbers
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           said
           Mass.
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           the
           Earth
           was
           so
           violently
           shaken
           ,
           that
           the
           People
           ran
           in
           a
           hurry
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           Father
           fear'd
           lest
           the
           Altar
           might
           be
           overthrown
           ,
           yet
           he
           ●orsook
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           went
           through
           with
           the
           Celebration
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Mysteries
           ,
           thinking
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           blessed
           Arch-Angel
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           time
           was
           driving
           the
           Devils
           of
           the
           Island
           down
           to
           Hell
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           Infernal
           Spirits
           made
           all
           that
           noise
           and
           tumult
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           indignation
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           to
           be
           banish'd
           from
           that
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           held
           dominion
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           .
        
         
           The
           undaunted
           resolution
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           amaz'd
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           
           and
           gave
           them
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           remain'd
           immoveable
           ,
           while
           the
           Rocks
           and
           Mountains
           trembled
           ,
           had
           something
           
           in
           him
           of
           Divine
           .
           But
           that
           high
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           most
           of
           them
           had
           conceiv'd
           of
           him
           ,
           gave
           him
           an
           absolute
           Authority
           over
           them
           .
           And
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           which
           operated
           in
           their
           Souls
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           working
           by
           outward
           means
           ,
           he
           made
           so
           total
           a
           Change
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           formerly
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           manners
           ,
           were
           like
           Wolves
           and
           Tygers
           ,
           now
           became
           tractable
           and
           mild
           ,
           and
           innocent
           as
           Lambs
           .
        
         
           Notwithstanding
           this
           ,
           
           there
           were
           some
           amongst
           them
           who
           did
           not
           divest
           themselves
           fully
           and
           at
           once
           of
           their
           natural
           Barbarity
           ;
           either
           to
           signifie
           that
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           how
           powerful
           soever
           ,
           does
           not
           work
           all
           things
           in
           a
           man
           it self
           alone
           ,
           or
           to
           try
           the
           patience
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
           The
           most
           rebellious
           to
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           were
           the
           Iavares
           ;
           a
           rugged
           and
           inhumane
           People
           ,
           who
           inhabit
           only
           in
           Caves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           day
           time
           roam
           about
           the
           Forests
           .
           Not
           content
           with
           not
           following
           the
           instructions
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           they
           laid
           divers
           ambushes
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           one
           day
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           explaining
           the
           Rules
           of
           Morality
           to
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           by
           a
           River
           side
           ,
           provok'd
           by
           the
           zeal
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           condemn'd
           their
           dissolute
           manners
           ,
           they
           cast
           stones
           at
           him
           ,
           with
           design
           to
           kill
           him
           .
           The
           Barbarians
           were
           
           on
           the
           one
           side
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           River
           on
           the
           other
           ;
           which
           was
           broad
           and
           deep
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           impossible
           for
           Xavier
           to
           escape
           the
           ●ury
           of
           his
           Enemies
           :
           but
           nothing
           is
           impossible
           to
           a
           man
           whom
           Heaven
           protects
           .
           There
           was
           lying
           on
           the
           bank
           a
           great
           beam
           of
           wood
           ;
           the
           Saint
           push'd
           it
           without
           the
           least
           difficulty
           into
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           placing
           himself
           upon
           it
           ,
           was
           carried
           in
           an
           instant
           to
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           where
           the
           stones
           which
           were
           thrown
           ,
           cou'd
           no
           longer
           reach
           him
           .
        
         
           
             For
             what
             remains
          
           ,
           
           
             he
             endur'd
             in
             this
             barren
             and
             inhospitable
             Country
             ,
             all
             the
             miseries
             imaginable
             ,
             of
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             and
             nakedness
             .
             But
             the
             comforts
             which
             he
             receiv'd
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             infinitely
             sweeten'd
             all
             his
             Labours
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             judg'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Letter
             he
             wrote
             to
             Father
          
           Ignatius
           .
           
             For
             after
             h●
             had
             made
             him
             a
             faithful
             description
             of
             the
             place
          
           ;
           I
           have
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           given
           you
           this
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           from
           thence
           you
           may
           conclude
           ,
           what
           abundance
           of
           Coelestial
           Consolations
           I
           have
           tasted
           in
           it
           .
           The
           dangers
           to
           which
           I
           am
           expos'd
           ,
           and
           the
           pains
           I
           take
           for
           the
           i●terest
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           are
           the
           inexhaustible
           Springs
           of
           Spiritual
           Ioys
           :
           insomuch
           that
           these
           Islands
           ,
           bare
           of
           all
           worldly
           necessaries
           ,
           are
           the
           pl●●es
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           a
           
           man
           to
           lose
           his
           sight
           with
           the
           excess
           of
           weeping
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           tears
           of
           joy
           .
           For
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           remember
           not
           ever
           to
           have
           tasted
           such
           interiour
           delights
           ;
           and
           these
           Consolations
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           are
           so
           pure
           ,
           so
           exquisite
           ,
           and
           so
           perpetual
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           from
           me
           all
           sence
           of
           my
           Corporeal
           Sufferings
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           continu'd
           for
           three
           Months
           in
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro
          
           :
           
           after
           which
           he
           repass'd
           to
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           with
           intention
           from
           thence
           to
           Sail
           to
           Goa
           .
           Not
           onely
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           draw
           out
           Missioners
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           the
           new
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           planted
           in
           all
           those
           Isles
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           alone
           was
           not
           sufficient
           to
           cultivate
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           which
           daily
           multipli'd
           in
           this
           new
           World.
           
        
         
           Being
           arriv'd
           at
           Ternate
           ,
           
           he
           lodg'd
           by
           a
           Chappel
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           is
           call'd
           
             our
             Lady
             of
             the
             Port.
          
           He
           thought
           not
           of
           any
           long
           stay
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           but
           only
           'till
           the
           Ship
           which
           was
           intended
           for
           Malacca
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           ready
           to
           set
           out
           .
           The
           Christians
           ,
           more
           glad
           of
           his
           return
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           despair'd
           of
           seeing
           him
           again
           ,
           beg'd
           of
           him
           to
           continue
           longer
           with
           them
           ,
           because
           Lent
           was
           drawing
           
           near
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           must
           however
           stay
           all
           that
           Holy
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Island
           of
           Amboyna
           ,
           for
           the
           proper
           season
           of
           Navigation
           to
           Malacca
           .
           The
           Captain
           of
           the
           Fortress
           of
           Ternaet
           ,
           and
           the
           Brotherhood
           of
           the
           Mercy
           ,
           ingag'd
           themselves
           to
           have
           him
           conducted
           to
           Amboyna
           ,
           before
           the
           setting
           out
           of
           the
           Ships
           .
           So
           that
           Xavier
           cou'd
           not
           deny
           those
           People
           ,
           who
           made
           him
           such
           reasonable
           propositions
           ;
           and
           who
           were
           so
           desirous
           to
           retain
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           profit
           by
           his
           presence
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
        
         
           He
           remain'd
           then
           almost
           three
           Months
           in
           Ternate
           ;
           
           hearing
           Confessions
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           Preaching
           twice
           on
           Holy-days
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           custome
           ;
           in
           the
           Morning
           to
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           to
           the
           Islanders
           newly
           converted
           .
           Catechising
           the
           Children
           every
           day
           in
           the
           week
           ,
           excepting
           Wednesday
           and
           Friday
           ,
           which
           he
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Wives
           .
           For
           seeing
           those
           Women
           ,
           who
           were
           either
           Mahometans
           or
           Idolaters
           by
           birth
           ,
           and
           had
           only
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Marrying
           with
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           profiting
           by
           the
           common
           Sermons
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           sufficient
           understanding
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           and
           Maximes
           
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           he
           undertook
           to
           expound
           to
           them
           the
           
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           and
           other
           Points
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           .
           The
           time
           of
           Lent
           was
           pass'd
           in
           these
           Exercises
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           Penitence
           ,
           which
           fitted
           them
           for
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           at
           Easter
           .
           All
           People
           app●oach'd
           the
           Holy
           Table
           ,
           and
           celebrated
           that
           Feast
           with
           renew'd
           Fervour
           ,
           which
           resembled
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Primitive
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           chief
           Employment
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           was
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Ternate
           ;
           commonly
           call'd
           King
           of
           the
           
           Molucca's
           .
           This
           Saracen
           Prince
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Cacil
             Aerio
          
           ,
           was
           Son
           to
           King
           Boleife
           ,
           and
           his
           Concubine
           ,
           a
           Mahometan
           ,
           and
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           whom
           
             Tristan
             d'Atayda
          
           Governour
           of
           Ternate
           ,
           and
           Predecessour
           of
           
             Antonio
             Galvan
          
           ,
           caus'd
           to
           be
           thrown
           out
           of
           a
           Window
           ,
           to
           be
           reveng'd
           of
           her
           .
           This
           unworthy
           and
           cruel
           usage
           ,
           might
           well
           exasperate
           Cacil
           ;
           but
           fearing
           their
           power
           who
           had
           affronted
           him
           in
           the
           person
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           violent
           death
           of
           his
           Brothers
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           he
           curb'd
           his
           resentments
           ,
           and
           broke
           not
           out
           into
           the
           least
           complaint
           .
           The
           Portuguese
           mistrusted
           this
           over-acted
           moderation
           ,
           and
           affected
           silence
           ;
           and
           
           according
           to
           the
           Maxim
           of
           those
           Polititians
           ,
           who
           hold
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           do
           the
           injury
           shou'd
           never
           pardon
           ,
           they
           us'd
           him
           afterwards
           as
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           and
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           upon
           very
           light
           conjectures
           .
           
             Iordan
             de
             Treïtas
          
           ,
           then
           Governour
           of
           the
           Fortress
           of
           Ternata
           ,
           a
           man
           as
           rash
           and
           imprudent
           ,
           as
           Galvan
           was
           moderate
           and
           wise
           ,
           seiz'd
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           stript
           him
           of
           all
           the
           Ornaments
           of
           Royalty
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           Prisoner
           to
           Goa
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1546
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Spanish
             Fleet
          
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           formerly
           made
           mention
           .
        
         
           The
           Cause
           having
           been
           examin'd
           ,
           in
           the
           Soveraign
           Tribunal
           of
           Goa
           ,
           there
           was
           found
           nothing
           to
           condemn
           ,
           but
           the
           injustice
           of
           
             Treïtas
             :
             Cacil
          
           was
           declar'd
           innocent
           ;
           and
           the
           new
           Vice-Roy
           of
           the
           
             Indies
             ,
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
             ,
          
           sent
           him
           back
           to
           Ternata
           ,
           with
           Orders
           to
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           to
           re-place
           him
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           pay
           him
           so
           much
           the
           more
           respect
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           more
           they
           had
           injur'd
           him
           .
           As
           for
           Treïtas
           ,
           he
           lost
           his
           Government
           ,
           and
           being
           recall'd
           to
           Goa
           ,
           was
           Imprison'd
           as
           a
           Criminal
           of
           State.
           
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Ternata
           was
           newly
           restor'd
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           came
           into
           the
           Isle
           for
           the
           second
           time
           .
           King
           Tabarigia
           ,
           Son
           of
           Boleife
           ,
           and
           Brother
           to
           Cacil
           ,
           
           had
           suffer'd
           the
           same
           ill
           fortune
           ,
           some
           years
           before
           .
           Being
           accus'd
           of
           Felony
           ,
           and
           having
           been
           acquitted
           at
           Goa
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           Prisoner
           ,
           he
           was
           also
           sent
           back
           to
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           a
           splendid
           Equipage
           ;
           and
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           Christians
           so
           wrought
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           became
           a
           Convert
           before
           his
           departure
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           was
           in
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           example
           of
           Tabarigia
           ,
           wou'd
           make
           an
           impression
           on
           the
           Soul
           of
           Cacil
           ,
           after
           his
           restoration
           ;
           at
           least
           if
           any
           care
           were
           taken
           of
           instructing
           him
           .
           And
           the
           hopes
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           seem'd
           not
           at
           the
           first
           to
           be
           ill
           grounded
           .
           For
           the
           Barbarian
           King
           receiv'd
           him
           with
           all
           civility
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           affectionate
           to
           him
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           be
           without
           his
           company
           .
           He
           heard
           him
           speak
           of
           God
           ,
           whole
           hours
           together
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           great
           appearance
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           renounce
           the
           Mahometan
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           sweet
           Enchantments
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           
           are
           often
           an
           invinsible
           obstacle
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           Baptism
           .
           Besides
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Concubines
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Ternata
           ,
           had
           an
           hundred
           Women
           in
           his
           Palace
           ,
           who
           retain'd
           the
           name
           and
           quality
           of
           Wives
           .
           To
           confine
           himself
           to
           one
           ,
           was
           somewhat
           too
           hard
           to
           be
           digested
           by
           him
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Father
           
           endeavour'd
           to
           perswade
           him
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           absolutely
           command
           it
           .
           He
           reason'd
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           of
           his
           Sect
           ,
           and
           refin'd
           upon
           it
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             The
             God
             of
             the
             Christians
             and
             of
             the
          
           Saracens
           
             is
             the
             same
             God
             :
             why
             then
             shou'd
             the
             Christians
             be
             confin'd
             to
             one
             only
             Wife
             ,
             since
             God
             has
             permitted
             the
          
           Saracens
           
             to
             have
             so
             many
          
           .
        
         
           Yet
           sometimes
           he
           chang'd
           his
           Language
           ;
           and
           said
           that
           he
           wou'd
           not
           lose
           his
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           the
           friendship
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           for
           so
           small
           a
           matter
           .
           But
           ,
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           contain
           himself
           ,
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           Christian
           purity
           ,
           nor
           to
           make
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           agree
           with
           that
           of
           Mahomet
           ;
           he
           continu'd
           fix'd
           to
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           obstinate
           in
           his
           errours
           .
           Only
           he
           ingag'd
           his
           Royal
           word
           ,
           that
           in
           case
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           wou'd
           invest
           one
           of
           his
           Sons
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Isles
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           on
           that
           condition
           receive
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           obtain'd
           from
           the
           Vice-Roy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           what
           ever
           the
           King
           of
           Ternate
           had
           desir'd
           ;
           but
           the
           Barbarian
           ,
           far
           from
           keeping
           his
           promise
           ,
           began
           from
           thence-forward
           a
           cruel
           Persecution
           against
           his
           Christian
           Subjects
           .
           And
           the
           first
           strokes
           of
           it
           ,
           fell
           on
           the
           Queen
           Neachile
           ,
           who
           was
           dispossess'd
           of
           
           all
           her
           Lands
           ,
           and
           reduc'd
           to
           live
           in
           extream
           poverty
           ,
           during
           the
           remainder
           of
           her
           days
           .
           Her
           Faith
           supported
           her
           in
           these
           new
           misfortunes
           :
           And
           father
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           had
           baptis'd
           her
           ,
           gave
           her
           so
           well
           to
           understand
           ,
           how
           happy
           it
           was
           to
           lose
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           gain
           Christ
           ,
           that
           she
           continually
           gave
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           total
           overthrow
           of
           her
           Fortune
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           the
           Labours
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           were
           not
           wholly
           unprofitable
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Ternate
           .
           He
           converted
           many
           persons
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ;
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           two
           Sisters
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           preferr'd
           the
           quality
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Spouses
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           before
           all
           earthly
           Crowns
           ;
           and
           chose
           rather
           to
           suffer
           the
           ill
           usage
           of
           their
           Brother
           ,
           than
           to
           forsake
           their
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           
           seeing
           the
           time
           of
           his
           departure
           drawing
           near
           ,
           compos'd
           ,
           in
           the
           Malaya
           Tongue
           ,
           a
           large
           Instruction
           ,
           touching
           the
           Belief
           and
           Morals
           of
           Christianity
           .
           He
           gave
           the
           People
           of
           Ternate
           this
           Instruction
           written
           in
           his
           own
           Hand
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           supply
           his
           place
           during
           his
           absence
           .
           Many
           Copies
           were
           taken
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           were
           spred
           about
           the
           neighbouring
           Islands
           ,
           and
           even
           through
           the
           Countries
           of
           the
           East
           .
           It
           was
           read
           on
           Holidays
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Assemblies
           ;
           and
           the
           Faithful
           
           listen'd
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           coming
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           he
           chose
           out
           ,
           some
           vertuous
           young
           Men
           ,
           for
           his
           Companions
           in
           his
           Voyage
           to
           Goa
           ,
           with
           design
           to
           breed
           them
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           send
           them
           back
           to
           the
           Moluccas
           ,
           there
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
           These
           things
           being
           thus
           order'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Caracore
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           Amboyna
           ,
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           his
           thoughts
           to
           depart
           by
           night
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           secret
           manner
           that
           he
           cou'd
           ,
           not
           to
           sadden
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           cou'd
           not
           hear
           of
           his
           going
           from
           them
           ,
           without
           a
           sensible
           affliction
           .
           But
           whatsoever
           precautions
           he
           took
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           not
           steal
           away
           without
           their
           knowledge
           .
           They
           follow'd
           him
           in
           Crowds
           to
           the
           Shore
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           ,
           gathering
           about
           him
           ,
           lamenting
           his
           loss
           ,
           begging
           his
           Blessing
           ,
           and
           beseeching
           him
           ,
           with
           Tears
           in
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           
             That
             since
             he
             was
             resolv'd
             on
             going
             he
             wou'd
             make
             a
             quick
             return
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           holy
           Man
           was
           not
           able
           to
           bear
           these
           tender
           farewels
           without
           melting
           into
           Tears
           himself
           .
           His
           Bowels
           yern'd
           within
           him
           for
           his
           dear
           Flock
           :
           and
           seeing
           what
           affection
           those
           people
           bore
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           concern'd
           lest
           his
           absence
           might
           prejudice
           their
           spiritual
           welfare
           .
           Yet
           
           reassuring
           himself
           ,
           by
           considering
           the
           Providence
           of
           God
           which
           had
           dispos'd
           of
           him
           another
           way
           ;
           he
           enjoin'd
           them
           to
           meet
           in
           publick
           every
           day
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           Church
           ,
           to
           make
           Repetition
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           to
           excite
           each
           other
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           Vertue
           .
           He
           charg'd
           the
           new
           Converts
           to
           learn
           by
           Heart
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           left
           with
           them
           in
           Writing
           :
           But
           that
           which
           gave
           him
           the
           greatest
           comfort
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           a
           Priest
           ,
           who
           was
           there
           present
           ,
           promis'd
           him
           ,
           to
           bestow
           two
           hours
           every
           day
           ,
           in
           instructing
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           once
           a
           week
           to
           perform
           the
           same
           to
           the
           Wives
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           in
           expounding
           to
           them
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           informing
           them
           concerning
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           After
           these
           last
           words
           ,
           Father
           Xavier
           left
           his
           well-belov'd
           Children
           in
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           immediately
           the
           Ship
           went
           off
           .
           At
           that
           instant
           ,
           an
           universal
           cry
           was
           rais'd
           on
           the
           Shore
           ;
           and
           that
           last
           adieu
           went
           even
           to
           the
           Heart
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
        
         
           Being
           arriv'd
           at
           Amb●yn●
           ,
           he
           there
           found
           four
           Portuguese
           Vessels
           ,
           wherein
           were
           only
           Mariners
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           ill
           instructed
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           little
           accustom'd
           to
           put
           them
           in
           practice
           ,
           in
           
           the
           continual
           hurry
           of
           their
           life
           .
           That
           they
           might
           profit
           by
           that
           leisure
           ,
           
           which
           they
           then
           enjoy'd
           ,
           he
           set
           up
           a
           small
           〈◊〉
           on
           the
           Sea-side
           ,
           where
           he
           convers'd
           with
           them
           ,
           sometimes
           single
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           common
           ,
           concerning
           their
           eternal
           welfare
           .
           The
           Discourses
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           brought
           over
           the
           most
           debauch'd
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           one
           Souldier
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           a
           Libertine
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           dy'd
           with
           such
           evident
           signs
           of
           true
           Contrition
           ,
           that
           being
           expir'd
           ,
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           heard
           to
           say
           ,
           
             God
             be
             prais'd
             who
             has
             brought
             me
             hither
             ,
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             that
             Soul
             :
          
           which
           caus'd
           people
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           God
           Almighty
           had
           made
           a
           Revelation
           of
           it
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           same
           supernal
           illumination
           ,
           
           he
           saw
           in
           spirit
           ,
           one
           whom
           he
           had
           left
           in
           Ternate
           in
           the
           vigour
           of
           health
           ,
           now
           expiring
           in
           that
           place
           :
           for
           preaching
           one
           day
           ,
           he
           broke
           off
           his
           Discourse
           suddenly
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           his
           Auditours
           ,
           
             Recommend
             to
             God
          
           James
           Giles
           ,
           
             who
             is
             now
             in
             the
             〈…〉
          
           the
           news
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           cam●
           〈◊〉
           long
           after
           ,
           which
           entirely
           〈◊〉
           the
           words
           of
           Xavier
           .
        
         
           The
           four
           Ships
           ,
           continu'd
           at
           Amboyna
           ,
           but
           twenty
           days
           ;
           after
           which
           they
           set
           Sail
           towards
           Malacca
           .
           The
           Merchant-Ship
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           best
           equipp'd
           ,
           and
           
           strongest
           of
           them
           ,
           invited
           the
           Saint
           to
           imbark
           in
           her
           ,
           but
           he
           refus'd
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           horrour
           which
           he
           had
           for
           those
           enormous
           Crimes
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           committed
           in
           her
           .
           And
           turning
           to
           
             Gonsalvo
             Fernandez
             ;
             This
             Ship
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             will
             be
             in
             great
             danger
             ,
             God
             deliver
             you
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
           Both
           the
           Prediction
           and
           the
           Wish
           of
           the
           Saint
           were
           accomplish'd
           ;
           for
           the
           Ship
           at
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Streight
           of
           Saban
           ,
           struck
           against
           a
           hidden
           Rock
           ,
           where
           the
           Iron-work
           of
           the
           Stern
           was
           broken
           ;
           and
           little
           wanted
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Vessel
           had
           been
           also
           split
           ;
           but
           she
           escap'd
           that
           danger
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Voyage
           was
           happily
           perform'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           staying
           some
           few
           days
           longer
           on
           the
           Isle
           ,
           visited
           the
           seven
           Christian
           Villages
           which
           were
           there
           ;
           caus'd
           Crosses
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           Consolation
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ;
           and
           one
           of
           these
           Crosses
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           became
           famous
           for
           a
           great
           Miracle
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           whole
           Country
           was
           witness
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           an
           extream
           drought
           ,
           
           and
           a
           general
           dearth
           was
           apprehended
           .
           Certain
           Women
           ,
           who
           before
           their
           Baptism
           were
           accustom'd
           to
           use
           Charms
           for
           Rain
           ,
           being
           assembl'd
           round
           about
           an
           Idol
           ,
           ador'd
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           perform'd
           all
           the
           Magick
           Ceremonies
           ;
           but
           their
           Enchantments
           
           were
           of
           no
           effect
           .
           A
           devout
           Christian
           Woman
           ,
           knowing
           what
           they
           were
           about
           ,
           ran
           thither
           ,
           and
           having
           sharply
           reprehended
           those
           impious
           Creatures
           ;
           
             As
             if
          
           ,
           said
           she
           ,
           
             having
             a
             Cross
             so
             near
             us
             we
             had
             no
             expectations
             of
             succour
             from
             it
             !
             and
             that
             the
             holy
             Father
             had
             not
             promis'd
             us
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             we
             pray'd
             for
             at
             the
             foot
             of
             that
             Cross
             ,
             shou'd
             infallibly
             he
             granted
             .
          
           Upon
           this
           ,
           she
           led
           those
           other
           Women
           towards
           a
           River-side
           ,
           where
           Xavier
           had
           set
           up
           a
           Cross
           with
           his
           own
           Hands
           ,
           and
           falling
           down
           with
           them
           before
           that
           sacred
           sign
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           she
           pray'd
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           Water
           ,
           to
           the
           shame
           and
           confusion
           of
           the
           Idol
           .
           At
           the
           same
           moment
           the
           Clouds
           began
           to
           gather
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           Rain
           pour'd
           down
           in
           great
           abundance
           .
           Then
           ,
           all
           in
           Company
           they
           ran
           to
           the
           Pagod
           ,
           pull'd
           it
           down
           ,
           and
           trampled
           it
           under
           their
           Feet
           ;
           after
           which
           they
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           River
           ,
           with
           these
           expressions
           of
           contempt
           ,
           
             That
             though
             they
             cou'd
             not
             obtain
             from
             him
             one
             drop
             of
             Water
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             give
             him
             enough
             in
             a
             whole
             River
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Faith
           thus
           lively
           ,
           
           answer'd
           the
           hopes
           which
           the
           Saint
           had
           conceiv'd
           ,
           of
           the
           Faithful
           of
           Amboyna
           .
           He
           compar'd
           them
           sometimes
           ,
           to
           the
           Primitive
           
           Christians
           ;
           and
           believ'd
           their
           constancy
           was
           of
           proof
           against
           the
           cruelty
           of
           Tyrants
           .
           Neither
           was
           he
           deceiv'd
           in
           the
           judgement
           he
           made
           of
           them
           :
           and
           they
           shew'd
           themselves
           ,
           when
           the
           Iaveses
           ,
           provok'd
           ,
           by
           their
           renouncing
           the
           Law
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           came
           to
           invade
           their
           Island
           .
           While
           the
           Saracene
           Army
           destroy'd
           the
           Country
           ,
           six
           hundred
           Christians
           retir'd
           into
           a
           Castle
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           presently
           besieg'd
           .
           Though
           they
           were
           to
           fear
           all
           things
           ,
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           yet
           what
           they
           only
           apprehended
           ,
           was
           that
           those
           Enemies
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           might
           exercise
           their
           malice
           against
           a
           Cross
           ,
           which
           was
           rais'd
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           Castle
           ;
           and
           which
           Father
           Xavier
           had
           set
           up
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
           To
           preserve
           it
           therefore
           ,
           inviolable
           from
           their
           attempts
           ;
           they
           wrapt
           it
           up
           in
           Cloath
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           buried
           it
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Ditch
           .
        
         
           After
           they
           had
           thus
           secur'd
           their
           treasure
           ,
           they
           open'd
           the
           gate
           to
           the
           Unbelievers
           ,
           who
           knowing
           what
           had
           been
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           ran
           immediately
           in
           search
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           to
           revenge
           upon
           it
           the
           contempt
           which
           had
           been
           shown
           to
           Mahomet
           .
           But
           not
           being
           able
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           they
           turn'd
           all
           their
           fury
           
           upon
           those
           who
           had
           conceal'd
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           wou'd
           not
           discover
           where
           it
           was
           .
        
         
           Death
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           have
           been
           the
           least
           part
           of
           what
           they
           suffer'd
           .
           The
           Mahometan
           Souldiers
           cut
           off
           one
           Man's
           Leg
           ,
           another's
           Arm
           ,
           tore
           out
           this
           Man's
           eves
           ,
           and
           the
           others
           tongue
           .
           So
           ,
           the
           Ch●●stians
           dyed
           by
           degrees
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           slow
           destruction
           ;
           but
           without
           drawing
           one
           sigh
           ,
           or
           casting
           out
           a
           groan
           ,
           or
           shewing
           the
           least
           apprehension
           ;
           so
           stro●gly
           were
           they
           supported
           in
           their
           Souls
           ,
           by
           the
           all-powerfull
           grace
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           whom
           they
           suffer'd
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           at
           length
           parted
           from
           Amboyna
           ;
           and
           probably
           it
           was
           then
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           the
           sequel
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           the
           opportunity
           of
           making
           the
           Voyage
           of
           Macassar
           .
        
         
           For
           though
           it
           be
           not
           certainly
           known
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           he
           visited
           that
           great
           Island
           ,
           nor
           the
           fruit
           which
           his
           Labours
           there
           produc'd
           ;
           't
           is
           undoubted
           that
           he
           has
           been
           there
           ;
           and
           in
           confirmation
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           ,
           in
           the
           process
           of
           his
           Canonization
           ,
           the
           juridical
           Testimony
           of
           a
           Portuguese
           Lady
           ,
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           call'd
           
             Iane
             Melo
          
           ;
           who
           had
           many
           times
           heard
           from
           the
           Princess
           Eleonor
           ,
           Daughter
           to
           the
           
           King
           of
           Macassar
           ,
           that
           the
           Holy
           Apostle
           ,
           had
           Baptis'd
           the
           King
           her
           Father
           ,
           the
           Prince
           her
           Brother
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           their
           Subjects
           .
        
         
           But
           at
           whatsoever
           time
           he
           made
           this
           Voyage
           ,
           he
           return'd
           to
           Malacca
           ,
           in
           the
           Month
           of
           Iuly
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1547.
           
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Third
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           St.
           FRANCIS
           XAVIER
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           IV.
           
        
         
           XAvier
           found
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           
           three
           Missioners
           of
           the
           Company
           ,
           who
           were
           going
           to
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Letters
           he
           had
           written
           .
           These
           Missioners
           were
           
             Iohn
             Beyra
             ,
             Nugnez
             Ribera
          
           ,
           and
           
             Nicholas
             Nugnez
          
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           yet
           receiv'd
           Priests
           Orders
           .
           Mansilla
           came
           not
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           he
           had
           precise
           orders
           for
           it
           :
           Because
           he
           rather
           chose
           to
           follow
           his
           own
           Inclinations
           ,
           in
           labouring
           where
           he
           
           was
           ,
           than
           the
           command
           of
           his
           Superiour
           ,
           in
           forsaking
           the
           work
           upon
           his
           Hands
           ;
           but
           his
           disobedience
           cost
           him
           dear
           :
           Xavier
           expell'd
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           judging
           that
           an
           ill
           Brother
           wou'd
           do
           more
           hurt
           ,
           than
           a
           good
           Labourer
           wou'd
           profit
           the
           Company
           .
        
         
           These
           three
           Missioners
           above
           mention'd
           ,
           had
           been
           brought
           to
           the
           Indies
           in
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           by
           
             Don
             Perez
             de
             Pavora
          
           ,
           with
           seven
           other
           Sons
           of
           Ignatius
           ;
           part
           of
           whom
           was
           already
           left
           at
           
             Cape
             Comorine
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Fishing
           Coast
           ,
           to
           culvitate
           those
           new
           Plants
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           belov'd
           by
           Father
           Xavier
           :
           Now
           the
           Ships
           which
           were
           bound
           for
           the
           Molucc●'s
           ,
           being
           not
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           sail
           before
           the
           end
           of
           
             August
             ,
             Beyra
             ,
             Ribera
          
           and
           N●gnez
           had
           all
           the
           intermediate
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           month
           ,
           to
           enjoy
           the
           Company
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           in
           which
           space
           they
           were
           form'd
           by
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           Apostolick
           Function
           .
           For
           himself
           ,
           he
           remain'd
           four
           months
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           a
           Ship
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           Goa
           ;
           and
           during
           all
           that
           time
           ,
           was
           taken
           up
           with
           continual
           service
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           from
           Amboyna
           ,
           
           his
           old
           Companion
           
             Iohn
             Deyro
          
           .
           Though
           Deyro
           was
           in
           his
           attendance
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           not
           a
           Member
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           
           for
           the
           causes
           already
           specify'd
           ,
           and
           deserv'd
           not
           to
           be
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           those
           which
           follow
           .
           Some
           rich
           Merchants
           having
           put
           into
           his
           Hands
           a
           sum
           of
           Money
           ,
           for
           the
           subsistance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           he
           conceal'd
           it
           from
           him
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           only
           on
           the
           Alms
           which
           were
           daily
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           who
           hated
           Money
           as
           much
           as
           his
           Companion
           lov'd
           it
           ,
           look'd
           on
           this
           Action
           of
           Deyro
           ,
           as
           an
           injury
           done
           to
           Evangelical
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           the
           resentment
           which
           he
           had
           of
           it
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           forget
           his
           usual
           mildness
           to
           Offenders
           .
           Not
           content
           to
           make
           him
           a
           sharp
           reprimand
           ,
           he
           confin'd
           him
           to
           a
           little
           desart
           Isle
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           the
           Port
           ;
           enjoyning
           him
           ,
           not
           only
           continual
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           fasting
           upon
           Bread
           and
           Water
           ,
           till
           he
           shou'd
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           recal
           him
           .
           Deyro
           who
           was
           of
           a
           changeable
           ,
           and
           easy
           temper
           ,
           neither
           permanent
           in
           good
           ,
           nor
           fsix'd
           in
           ill
           ,
           obey'd
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           exactly
           in
           the
           method
           which
           was
           prescrib'd
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           one
           night
           a
           Vision
           ,
           
           whether
           awake
           or
           sleeping
           has
           not
           been
           decided
           by
           the
           juridical
           Informations
           of
           the
           Fathers
           life
           .
           It
           seem'd
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           fair
           Temple
           ,
           where
           he
           beheld
           the
           bless'd
           Virgin
           ,
           on
           a
           Throne
           all
           glittering
           with
           precious
           Stones
           .
           Her
           Countenance
           appear'd
           
           severe
           ,
           and
           he
           ,
           making
           his
           approaches
           to
           her
           ,
           was
           rejected
           with
           indignation
           ,
           as
           unworthy
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Company
           of
           her
           Son.
           After
           which
           she
           arose
           from
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           things
           disappear'd
           .
           Deyro
           being
           recall'd
           from
           his
           solitude
           some
           time
           after
           ,
           said
           nothing
           of
           his
           Vision
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           had
           reveal'd
           it
           .
           He
           even
           deny'd
           boldly
           to
           have
           seen
           any
           ,
           though
           the
           Father
           repeated
           it
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Circumstances
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           more
           scandaliz'd
           than
           ever
           with
           this
           procedure
           of
           Deyro
           ,
           refus'd
           all
           farther
           communication
           ,
           with
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           was
           interes●ed
           ,
           and
           unsincere
           .
           He
           rid
           his
           Hands
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           withal
           foretold
           him
           ,
           
             That
             God
             wou'd
             be
             so
             gracious
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             change
             his
             evil
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             that
             hereafter
             he
             shou'd
             take
             the
             Habit
             of
             St.
          
           Francis.
           Which
           was
           so
           fully
           accomplish'd
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Informations
           were
           taken
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Holiness
           and
           Miracles
           of
           
             Xavier
             ,
             Deyro
          
           then
           wore
           the
           Habit
           of
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           a
           most
           religious
           life
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           three
           Missioners
           were
           gone
           for
           the
           
             Molucca's
             ,
             Xavier
          
           alone
           bore
           the
           
           whole
           burden
           of
           the
           work
           .
           The
           knowledge
           which
           the
           Portugueses
           and
           Indians
           had
           of
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           made
           all
           Men
           desirous
           of
           treating
           with
           him
           ,
           concerning
           
           the
           business
           of
           their
           Conscience
           .
           Not
           being
           able
           to
           give
           audience
           to
           all
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           were
           ill
           satisfy'd
           ,
           and
           murmur'd
           against
           him
           :
           But
           since
           their
           discontent
           and
           murmurs
           proceeded
           from
           a
           good
           principle
           ,
           he
           comforted
           himself
           ,
           and
           rather
           rejoy●'d
           than
           was
           offended
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           himself
           expresly
           in
           his
           Letters
           .
           His
           ordinary
           Employment
           ,
           was
           Preaching
           to
           the
           Christians
           and
           Gentils
           ,
           instructing
           and
           baptising
           the
           Catech●mens
           ,
           teaching
           Children
           the
           Christian
           Doctrin
           ,
           visiting
           the
           Prisoners
           and
           the
           Sick
           ,
           reconciling
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           doing
           other
           works
           of
           Charity
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           Saint
           was
           thus
           employ'd
           ,
           there
           happen'd
           an
           Affair
           ,
           which
           much
           increas'd
           his
           Reputation
           in
           all
           the
           Indies
           .
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           whole
           business
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           necessary
           to
           trace
           it
           from
           its
           Original
           .
        
         
           Since
           the
           Conquest
           of
           Malacca
           by
           the
           
           Portuguese
           ,
           the
           neighbouring
           Princes
           grew
           jealous
           of
           their
           Power
           and
           made
           many
           attempts
           to
           drive
           that
           Nation
           out
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           which
           came
           to
           brave
           them
           at
           their
           own
           Doors
           .
           Thereupon
           ,
           they
           set
           on
           foot
           many
           great
           Armies
           ,
           at
           divers
           times
           ,
           but
           always
           unsccessfully
           ,
           and
           learning
           by
           dear-bought
           experience
           ,
           that
           multitude
           can
           hardly
           prevail
           against
           true
           valour
           .
        
         
         
           These
           disgraces
           provok'd
           the
           
             Sultan
             Alaradin
          
           ,
           King
           of
           Achen
           ,
           instead
           of
           humbling
           him
           .
           Achin
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           Kingdom
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Sumatra
           ,
           distant
           above
           twelve
           Leagues
           from
           the
           
             terra
             firma
          
           of
           Malacca
           .
           This
           Prince
           was
           a
           Mahometan
           ,
           an
           implacable
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Christians
           by
           his
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           by
           interest
           of
           State.
           Yet
           he
           durst
           not
           immediately
           assault
           the
           Fortress
           of
           Malacca
           .
           All
           his
           Fury
           was
           spent
           in
           cruising
           about
           the
           Coasts
           ,
           with
           a
           strong
           Fleet
           ,
           thereby
           to
           break
           the
           trade
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           and
           hinder
           the
           Succours
           which
           they
           had
           from
           Europe
           .
           His
           design
           was
           then
           to
           attack
           the
           Town
           ,
           when
           it
           shou'd
           be
           bare
           of
           Defendants
           ,
           and
           unprovided
           of
           Stores
           of
           Victuals
           :
           But
           to
           compass
           his
           Enterprise
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           assure
           himself
           of
           a
           Port
           ,
           which
           was
           above
           Malacca
           towards
           the
           North
           ;
           which
           might
           serve
           for
           a
           convenient
           retreat
           to
           his
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           had
           also
           occasion
           for
           a
           Fortress
           ,
           to
           secure
           himself
           from
           the
           Enemy
           .
           He
           therefore
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           that
           Port
           ,
           and
           order'd
           the
           building
           of
           a
           Citadel
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           Preparations
           of
           War
           ,
           
           he
           made
           them
           so
           secretly
           ,
           that
           the
           Portuguese
           had
           neither
           any
           news
           ,
           nor
           even
           the
           least
           suspition
           of
           them
           .
           Five
           thousand
           
           Souldiers
           ,
           train'd
           up
           in
           Wars
           ,
           and
           well
           experienc'd
           in
           Naval-Fights
           ,
           were
           chosen
           out
           ,
           for
           this
           glorious
           Expedition
           ;
           and
           five
           hundred
           of
           them
           ,
           call'd
           Orabalons
           ,
           were
           the
           flower
           of
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           wore
           Bracelets
           of
           Gold
           ,
           as
           a
           distinguishing
           mark
           of
           their
           high
           Extraction
           .
           There
           was
           besides
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Iannisaries
           ,
           newly
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Achen
           ,
           who
           serv'd
           as
           Volunters
           ,
           and
           were
           eager
           of
           shewing
           their
           courage
           against
           the
           Christians
           .
           The
           Fleet
           consisted
           of
           sixty
           great
           Ships
           ,
           all
           well
           equipp'd
           ,
           and
           man'd
           ,
           without
           reckoning
           the
           Barks
           ,
           the
           Fregats
           ,
           and
           the
           Fire-ships
           .
           It
           was
           commanded
           by
           the
           
             Saracen
             ,
             Bajaja
             Soora
          
           ,
           a
           great
           Man
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           so
           famous
           for
           his
           Exploits
           in
           Arms
           ,
           that
           his
           Prince
           had
           honour'd
           him
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           King
           of
           Pedir
           ,
           in
           reward
           of
           his
           taking
           Malacca
           ,
           even
           before
           he
           had
           besieg'd
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           no
           other
           intelligence
           of
           
           this
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Army
           of
           Achen
           brought
           it self
           .
           They
           came
           before
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           enter'd
           the
           Port
           ,
           on
           the
           9th
           of
           October
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           15.
           17
           ,
           about
           two
           a
           Clock
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           resolv'd
           to
           assault
           it
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           savour'd
           by
           the
           darkness
           .
           They
           began
           by
           a
           discharge
           
           charge
           of
           their
           Artillery
           ;
           and
           sending
           in
           their
           Fire-ships
           against
           the
           Portuguese
           Vessels
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           the
           most
           daring
           of
           them
           landed
           ;
           ran
           without
           any
           order
           ,
           against
           that
           part
           of
           the
           wall
           ,
           which
           they
           believ'd
           weakest
           ,
           fill'd
           up
           part
           of
           the
           Ditch
           ,
           and
           mounted
           the
           Ladders
           with
           a
           furious
           assault
           .
           They
           found
           more
           resistance
           ,
           than
           they
           expected
           :
           The
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           whom
           the
           shouts
           ,
           and
           Artillery
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           had
           at
           first
           affrighted
           ,
           recovering
           courage
           through
           the
           imminence
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           Conquering
           ,
           or
           dying
           ,
           ran
           upon
           the
           Rampart
           ,
           and
           vigorously
           repuls'd
           the
           Assailants
           ;
           overthrowing
           their
           Ladders
           ,
           or
           tumbling
           their
           Enemies
           headlong
           from
           them
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           not
           a
           man
           of
           them
           enter'd
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           great
           numbers
           lay
           dead
           or
           dying
           in
           the
           Ditch
           .
        
         
           Soora
           comforted
           himself
           for
           the
           ill
           success
           of
           his
           assault
           ,
           by
           the
           execution
           ,
           which
           his
           fire
           Ships
           ,
           and
           Cannon
           had
           done
           .
           All
           the
           Vessels
           within
           the
           Port
           ,
           were
           either
           burnt
           ,
           or
           disabled
           .
           And
           the
           Rain
           which
           immediately
           fell
           ,
           serv'd
           not
           so
           much
           to
           extinguish
           the
           Flames
           ,
           as
           the
           violent
           wind
           which
           then
           arose
           ,
           contributed
           to
           kindle
           them
           .
           Those
           of
           Achen
           ,
           proud
           of
           that
           action
           ,
           appear'd
           next
           
           morning
           on
           their
           Decks
           ,
           letting
           fly
           their
           pompous
           Streamers
           ,
           and
           shouting
           ,
           as
           if
           already
           they
           were
           Victorious
           .
           But
           their
           insolence
           was
           soon
           check'd
           :
           The
           Cannon
           from
           the
           Fortress
           forc'd
           them
           to
           retire
           ,
           as
           far
           off
           ,
           as
           the
           Isle
           of
           Vpe
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           seven
           poor
           Fishermen
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           out
           all
           night
           about
           their
           employment
           ,
           and
           were
           now
           returning
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           fell
           into
           an
           Ambuscade
           of
           the
           Insidels
           ,
           were
           taken
           and
           brought
           before
           the
           General
           .
           After
           he
           had
           cut
           off
           their
           Ears
           and
           Noses
           ,
           he
           sent
           them
           back
           with
           a
           Letter
           ,
           directed
           to
           
             Don
             Francisco
             de
             Melo
          
           ,
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           of
           which
           these
           were
           the
           Contents
           .
        
         
           I
           
             Bajaja
             Soõra
          
           ,
           
           who
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           carry
           in
           Vessels
           of
           Gold
           the
           Rice
           of
           the
           Great
           Souldan
           ,
           Alaradin
           King
           of
           Achen
           ,
           and
           the
           Territories
           wash'd
           by
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           Sea
           ,
           advertise
           thee
           to
           write
           word
           to
           thy
           King
           ,
           that
           in
           despight
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           casting
           terrour
           into
           his
           Fortress
           ,
           by
           my
           fierce
           roaring
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           here
           abide
           as
           long
           as
           I
           shall
           please
           .
           I
           call
           to
           witness
           of
           what
           I
           declare
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           all
           Nations
           which
           inha●it
           it
           ,
           but
           all
           the
           Elements
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Heaven
           of
           the
           Moon
           ;
           and
           pronounce
           with
           these
           words
           of
           my
           mouth
           ,
           that
           thy
           King
           is
           a
           man
           
           of
           no
           Reputation
           ,
           nor
           courage
           ;
           that
           his
           Standards
           ,
           now
           trampled
           under
           foot
           ,
           shall
           never
           be
           lifted
           up
           again
           ,
           without
           his
           permission
           who
           has
           Conquer'd
           him
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           Victory
           already
           by
           us
           obtain'd
           ,
           my
           King
           has
           under
           his
           Royal
           foot
           ,
           the
           head
           of
           thine
           ;
           that
           from
           this
           day
           forward
           ,
           he
           is
           his
           Subject
           ,
           and
           his
           Slave
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           thou
           thy self
           may'st
           confess
           this
           truth
           ,
           I
           defy
           thee
           to
           mortal
           Battel
           ,
           here
           on
           the
           place
           of
           my
           abode
           ,
           if
           thou
           feel'st
           in
           thy self
           sufficient
           courage
           to
           oppose
           me
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Letter
           of
           So●ra
           ,
           was
           in
           it self
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           fustian
           Bravades
           according
           to
           the
           style
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           yet
           it
           put
           the
           Governour
           and
           Officers
           of
           the
           Fortress
           to
           a
           shrewd
           demurr
           :
           for
           how
           shou'd
           they
           accept
           the
           Challenge
           ,
           without
           Ships
           to
           sight
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           cou'd
           they
           refuse
           it
           with
           their
           honour
           ?
           A
           Council
           of
           War
           was
           summon'd
           to
           deliberate
           on
           this
           weighty
           and
           nice
           affair
           ;
           when
           Father
           Xavier
           came
           amongst
           them
           .
           He
           had
           been
           saying
           Ma●s
           ,
           at
           the
           Church
           of
           our
           Lady
           
             Del
             Maute
          
           ;
           so
           call'd
           ,
           from
           its
           being
           built
           on
           a
           Mountain
           near
           the
           City
           ;
           and
           dedicated
           to
           the
           
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             Don
             Francisco
          
           ,
           who
           had
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           consult
           him
           in
           this
           troublesome
           business
           ,
           gave
           him
           
           the
           General
           of
           Achen's
           Letter
           to
           peruse
           ,
           and
           demanded
           his
           advice
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           on
           this
           occasion
           ?
        
         
           The
           Saint
           ,
           
           who
           knew
           the
           King
           of
           Achen's
           business
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           to
           drive
           the
           Portuguese
           out
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           and
           that
           principally
           ,
           to
           extirpate
           Christianity
           out
           of
           all
           the
           East
           ;
           having
           read
           the
           Letter
           ,
           lifted
           up
           his
           eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           answer'd
           without
           the
           least
           pause
           ,
           that
           the
           affront
           was
           too
           great
           to
           be
           endur'd
           ,
           that
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           more
           concern'd
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           :
           If
           this
           injury
           shou'd
           be
           dissembled
           ,
           to
           what
           audaciousness
           wou'd
           the
           Enemy
           arise
           ;
           and
           what
           wou'd
           not
           the
           other
           Mahometan
           Princes
           attempt
           after
           this
           Example
           ?
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           that
           the
           Challenge
           ought
           to
           be
           accepted
           ,
           that
           the
           Infidels
           might
           see
           the
           King
           of
           Heaven
           was
           more
           powerful
           than
           their
           King
           Alaradin
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           ,
           said
           the
           Governour
           ,
           shall
           we
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           on
           what
           Vessels
           ,
           since
           of
           eight
           Gally-foysts
           ,
           which
           we
           had
           in
           port
           ,
           there
           are
           but
           four
           remaining
           ,
           and
           those
           also
           almost
           shatter'd
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           half
           burnt
           :
           and
           in
           case
           we
           cou'd
           resit
           them
           ,
           what
           cou'd
           they
           perform
           against
           so
           numerous
           a
           Fleet
           ?
           Suppose
           ,
           answer'd
           Xavier
           ,
           the
           Barbarians
           had
           
           twice
           so
           many
           Ships
           ,
           are
           not
           we
           much
           stronger
           ,
           who
           have
           Heaven
           on
           our
           side
           ;
           and
           how
           can
           we
           chuse
           but
           overcome
           ,
           when
           we
           fight
           in
           the
           name
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ?
        
         
           No
           man
           was
           so
           bold
           to
           contradict
           
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           :
           and
           they
           all
           went
           to
           the
           Arsenal
           .
           There
           they
           found
           a
           good
           sufficient
           Bark
           ,
           of
           those
           they
           call
           Catur
           :
           besides
           seven
           old
           Foysts
           ,
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           the
           fire
           .
           
             Duarte
             de
             Bareto
          
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Office
           had
           the
           super-intendance
           of
           their
           Naval
           Stores
           ,
           was
           commanded
           to
           fit
           out
           these
           Foysts
           with
           all
           expedition
           .
           But
           he
           protested
           it
           was
           not
           in
           his
           power
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           King's
           Magazins
           were
           empty
           of
           all
           necessaries
           for
           the
           equipping
           of
           them
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Money
           in
           the
           Treasury
           for
           Materials
           .
        
         
           The
           Governour
           ,
           
           who
           had
           no
           other
           fund
           ,
           was
           ready
           to
           lose
           courage
           ;
           when
           Xavier
           ,
           by
           a
           certain
           impulse
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           suddenly
           began
           to
           embrace
           seven
           Sea
           Captains
           ,
           there
           present
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           War.
           He
           begg'd
           of
           them
           to
           divide
           the
           business
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           apart
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           fitting
           out
           one
           Gally
           :
           At
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           without
           waiting
           for
           their
           answer
           ,
           he
           assign'd
           every
           man
           his
           task
           .
           The
           Captains
           durst
           not
           oppose
           Xavier
           ,
           or
           rather
           
           God
           ,
           who
           inclin'd
           their
           hearts
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           Saints
           request
           .
           Above
           an
           hundred
           Work-men
           ,
           were
           instantly
           employ'd
           on
           every
           Vessel
           ;
           and
           in
           four
           days
           time
           the
           seven
           Gallies
           were
           in
           condition
           of
           fighting
           .
           Melo
           gave
           the
           Catur
           ,
           to
           
             Andrea
             Toscano
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           Courage
           ,
           and
           well
           vers'd
           in
           Sea
           affairs
           .
           He
           divided
           amongst
           the
           seven
           Captains
           ,
           an
           hundred
           and
           fourscore
           Souldiers
           ,
           chosen
           men
           ,
           and
           appointed
           
             Francis
             Deza
          
           ,
           Admiral
           of
           the
           Fleet.
           Xavier
           was
           desirous
           to
           have
           gone
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           the
           Inhabitants
           who
           believ'd
           all
           was
           lost
           ,
           if
           they
           lost
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           who
           hop'd
           for
           no
           consolation
           ,
           but
           from
           him
           alone
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Enterprise
           shou'd
           not
           succeed
           ,
           made
           such
           a
           disturbance
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           upon
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           it
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           keep
           him
           in
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           The
           day
           before
           their
           embarkment
           ,
           
           having
           call'd
           together
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           the
           Captains
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           that
           he
           shou'd
           accompany
           them
           in
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           that
           while
           they
           were
           engaging
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           be
           lifting
           up
           his
           hands
           to
           Heaven
           for
           them
           .
           That
           they
           shou'd
           sight
           valiantly
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           glory
           ,
           not
           vain
           and
           perishable
           ,
           but
           solid
           and
           immortal
           .
           That
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Combat
           ,
           they
           shou'd
           cast
           their
           eyes
           on
           their
           
           Crucify'd
           Redeemer
           ,
           whose
           quarrel
           they
           maintain'd
           ,
           and
           beholding
           his
           wounds
           ,
           themselves
           should
           not
           be
           affraid
           either
           of
           wounds
           or
           death
           :
           and
           how
           happy
           shou'd
           they
           be
           to
           render
           their
           Saviour
           life
           for
           life
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           inspir'd
           them
           with
           such
           generous
           and
           Christian
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           with
           one
           voice
           they
           made
           a
           Vow
           ,
           to
           fight
           the
           Insidels
           ,
           to
           their
           last
           drop
           of
           blood
           .
           This
           solemn
           Oath
           was
           so
           moving
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           it
           drew
           tears
           from
           him
           ;
           he
           gave
           them
           all
           his
           blessing
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           greater
           encouragement
           ,
           nam'd
           them
           
             The
             Band
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Souldiers
             :
          
           in
           pursuit
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           heard
           every
           man's
           confession
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           the
           Communion
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
        
         
           They
           embark'd
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           
           with
           so
           much
           chearfulness
           ,
           that
           it
           seem'd
           to
           presage
           a
           certain
           Victory
           .
           But
           their
           joy
           continu'd
           but
           a
           moment
           .
           They
           had
           scarcely
           weigh'd
           Anchor
           ,
           when
           the
           Admiral
           split
           ,
           and
           immediately
           went
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           had
           hardly
           time
           to
           save
           the
           men
           .
           The
           crowd
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           were
           gather'd
           together
           on
           the
           shore
           to
           see
           them
           go
           off
           ,
           beheld
           this
           dismal
           accident
           ;
           and
           took
           it
           for
           a
           bad
           omen
           of
           the
           expedition
           ,
           murmuring
           at
           the
           same
           ●ime
           against
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           who
           was
           the
           Authour
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           casting
           out
           loud
           cries
           to
           recall
           the
           other
           Vesseis
           .
           The
           Governour
           ,
           who
           saw
           the
           People
           in
           an
           uproar
           ,
           and
           apprehended
           the
           consequences
           of
           this
           violent
           beginning
           ,
           sent
           in
           haste
           to
           seek
           the
           Father
           .
           The
           Messenger
           found
           him
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           our
           Lady
           
             del
             M●●te
          
           ,
           just
           ready
           to
           receive
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           ;
           he
           drew
           near
           to
           whisper
           the
           business
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Father
           beckon'd
           him
           with
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           keep
           silence
           ,
           and
           retire
           .
           When
           Mass
           was
           ended
           ,
           Return
           ,
           said
           Xavier
           ,
           without
           giving
           the
           man
           leisure
           to
           tell
           his
           Message
           ,
           and
           assure
           the
           Governour
           from
           me
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           no
           occasion
           to
           be
           discourag'd
           for
           the
           loss
           of
           one
           Vessel
           .
           By
           this
           the
           Saint
           made
           known
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           reveal'd
           to
           him
           what
           had
           happen'd
           .
           He
           continu'd
           some
           time
           in
           Prayer
           before
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           these
           words
           of
           his
           were
           over-heard
           .
           
             O
             my
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             regard
             me
             with
             a
             favourable
             eye
             ;
             and
             thou
             ,
             holy
             Virgin
             ,
             be
             propitious
             to
             me
             !
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           (
           he
           continu'd
           )
           
             look
             upon
             thy
             sacred
             wounds
             ,
             and
             remember
             they
             have
             given
             us
             a
             right
             to
             ask
             of
             thee
             every
             thing
             conducing
             to
             our
             good
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Prayers
           being
           ended
           ,
           
           he
           goes
           to
           the
           Citadel
           :
           The
           Governour
           allarm'd
           
           with
           the
           cryes
           and
           murmurs
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           dissemble
           his
           disturbance
           ,
           but
           reproach'd
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           having
           engag'd
           them
           in
           this
           Enterprise
           .
           But
           Xavier
           upbraided
           him
           with
           his
           distrust
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           said
           smiling
           to
           him
           ,
           What
           are
           you
           so
           dejected
           for
           so
           slight
           an
           accident
           ?
           after
           which
           ,
           they
           went
           in
           company
           to
           the
           shore
           ,
           where
           the
           Souldiers
           belonging
           to
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           stood
           in
           great
           consternation
           ,
           for
           the
           hazard
           they
           had
           run
           so
           lately
           .
           The
           Father
           re-assur'd
           them
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           them
           to
           remain
           constant
           ,
           in
           their
           holy
           resolution
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           petty
           misadventure
           :
           he
           remonstrated
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           had
           not
           permitted
           their
           Admiral
           to
           sink
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           make
           tryal
           of
           their
           faith
           ;
           neither
           had
           themselves
           been
           sav'd
           from
           shipwrack
           ,
           but
           only
           that
           they
           might
           perform
           their
           Vow
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Governour
           held
           it
           necessary
           to
           summon
           the
           great
           Council
           .
           All
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           Inhabitants
           ,
           were
           of
           opinion
           to
           give
           over
           an
           Enterprise
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           was
           begun
           rashly
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           have
           no
           fortunate
           conclusion
           .
           But
           the
           Captains
           and
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           encourag'd
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           and
           inspir'd
           with
           vigour
           which
           had
           something
           in
           it
           ,
           of
           more
           than
           
           humane
           ,
           were
           of
           a
           quite
           contrary
           judgment
           .
           They
           unanimously
           protested
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           rather
           dye
           ,
           than
           violate
           that
           Faith
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           solemnly
           ingag'd
           to
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           said
           they
           ,
           what
           have
           we
           more
           to
           fear
           this
           day
           ,
           than
           we
           had
           yesterday
           ?
           our
           number
           is
           not
           diminish'd
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           one
           Vessel
           less
           :
           and
           we
           shall
           fight
           as
           well
           with
           six
           ●oysts
           ,
           as
           we
           shou'd
           with
           seven
           .
           But
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           what
           hopes
           ought
           we
           not
           to
           conceive
           ,
           under
           the
           auspices
           ,
           and
           promise
           of
           Father
           Francis
           .
        
         
           Then
           Xavier
           ,
           taking
           the
           word
           ,
           
           
             The
             lost
             Gally
             shall
             be
             soon
             made
             good
             ,
          
           said
           he
           with
           a
           Prophetick
           voice
           ;
           
             before
             the
             Sun
             goes
             down
             ,
             there
             shall
             arrive
             amongst
             us
             two
             better
             Vessels
             than
             that
             which
             perish'd
             .
             And
             this
             I
             declare
             to
             you
             from
             Almighty
             God.
          
           This
           positive
           Prediction
           amaz'd
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           ;
           and
           caus'd
           them
           to
           put
           off
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Affair
           ,
           'till
           the
           day
           ensuing
           .
           The
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           day
           was
           pass'd
           with
           great
           impatience
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Father's
           promise
           ;
           when
           the
           Sun
           was
           just
           on
           the
           point
           of
           setting
           ,
           and
           many
           began
           to
           fear
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           minute
           ,
           mark'd
           out
           by
           the
           Father
           ,
           they
           discover'd
           from
           
           the
           Clock-house
           of
           our
           Lady
           
             del
             Monte
          
           two
           European
           Ships
           which
           were
           Sailing
           directly
           from
           the
           North.
           Melo
           sent
           out
           a
           Skiff
           immediately
           to
           hale
           them
           ,
           being
           inform'd
           that
           they
           were
           Portuguese
           Vessels
           ,
           one
           belonging
           to
           
             Iames
             Soarez
             Gallego
          
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           to
           his
           own
           Son
           Balthazar
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Patan
           ,
           but
           who
           took
           the
           way
           of
           Pegu
           ,
           without
           intentions
           of
           casting
           Anchor
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           to
           avoid
           paying
           Customes
           ;
           he
           went
           in
           search
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           his
           Devotions
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           
             del
             Monte
          
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Prophecy
           wou'd
           be
           accomplish'd
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           if
           the
           Ships
           came
           not
           into
           the
           Port.
           Xavier
           took
           it
           upon
           himself
           to
           stop
           them
           :
           and
           going
           into
           the
           Skiff
           ,
           which
           had
           hail'd
           them
           ,
           made
           directly
           to
           the
           two
           Vessels
           .
           The
           Masters
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           seeing
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           receiv'd
           him
           with
           respect
           .
           He
           made
           them
           understand
           the
           present
           juncture
           of
           affairs
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           besought
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           interests
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           their
           Country
           ,
           to
           assist
           the
           Town
           against
           the
           common
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Christian
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           .
           And
           to
           ingage
           them
           farther
           ,
           by
           their
           particular
           concernment
           ,
           he
           let
           them
           see
           the
           danger
           into
           which
           they
           were
           casting
           themselves
           ,
           
           in
           case
           they
           shou'd
           obstinately
           pursue
           their
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           going
           without
           consideration
           ,
           to
           precipitate
           themselves
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           .
        
         
           They
           yielded
           to
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           enter'd
           the
           Port
           ,
           amidst
           the
           shouts
           and
           acclamations
           of
           the
           People
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           farther
           dispute
           of
           fighting
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           timerous
           came
           about
           ,
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Captains
           and
           the
           Souldiers
           .
        
         
           All
           things
           being
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           set
           
           sail
           ,
           the
           Admiral
           
             Francis
             Doza
          
           receiv'd
           the
           Flag
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           had
           solemnly
           blessed
           it
           ,
           and
           mounted
           the
           Ship
           of
           his
           Brother
           
             George
             Deza
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           his
           own
           which
           was
           already
           sunk
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Captains
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           on
           shore
           ,
           return'd
           on
           Ship-board
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           two
           newly
           arriv'd
           Vessels
           ,
           the
           whole
           Fleet
           consisted
           of
           nine
           ,
           their
           number
           also
           being
           encreas'd
           by
           fifty
           men
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           all
           ,
           two
           hundred
           and
           thirty
           Portugueses
           .
           The
           Fleet
           went
           out
           of
           Port
           ,
           the
           25th
           of
           October
           ,
           with
           strict
           Orders
           from
           the
           General
           ,
           not
           to
           pass
           beyond
           the
           
             Pulo
             Cambylan
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           farthest
           bounds
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Malacca
           on
           the
           West
           .
           His
           reason
           was
           ,
           that
           since
           
           they
           were
           so
           much
           inferiour
           in
           strength
           to
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           who
           vastly
           out-number'd
           them
           ,
           in
           men
           and
           shipping
           ;
           their
           glory
           consisted
           in
           driving
           them
           from
           off
           their
           Coasts
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           farther
           pursuit
           of
           them
           .
           That
           what
           hope
           soever
           we
           have
           in
           God
           ,
           yet
           it
           becomes
           us
           not
           to
           t●mpt
           him
           ,
           because
           Heaven
           is
           not
           accustom'd
           to
           give
           a
           blessing
           to
           rashness
           and
           presumption
           .
        
         
           Thus
           setting
           out
           full
           of
           assurance
           and
           of
           joy
           ,
           they
           arriv'd
           in
           four
           days
           at
           
             Pulo
             Cambylan
          
           ,
           without
           having
           any
           news
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           endeavours
           to
           find
           him
           out
           .
           The
           Admiral
           ,
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           was
           thinking
           to
           return
           ,
           though
           the
           courage
           of
           his
           Souldiers
           prompted
           them
           to
           pass
           beyond
           the
           Bounds
           prescrib'd
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           go
           in
           search
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           into
           whatsoever
           corner
           of
           the
           World
           they
           were
           retir'd
           .
           The
           Admiral
           I
           say
           was
           dispos'd
           to
           have
           gone
           back
           ,
           when
           the
           Moon
           suddenly
           went
           into
           an
           Eclipse
           .
           It
           was
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           which
           had
           ever
           been
           observ'd
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           to
           them
           to
           Prognosticate
           the
           total
           defeat
           of
           the
           Mahometans
           .
           But
           the
           same
           night
           there
           arose
           so
           violent
           a
           wind
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           stay
           upon
           their
           Anchors
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           three
           and
           twenty
           days
           successively
           .
           
           Their
           Provisions
           then
           beginning
           to
           grow
           short
           ,
           and
           the
           Wind
           not
           suffering
           them
           ,
           to
           turn
           to
           the
           Coast
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           they
           resolv'd
           on
           taking
           in
           fresh
           Provisions
           at
           Tenasserim
           ,
           towards
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Siam
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           all
           things
           were
           in
           confusion
           at
           Malacca
           .
           The
           hopes
           which
           Father
           Xavier
           had
           given
           the
           People
           ,
           supported
           them
           for
           some
           few
           days
           .
           But
           seeing
           a
           month
           was
           now
           expir'd
           ,
           without
           any
           intelligence
           from
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           they
           believ'd
           it
           was
           either
           swallow'd
           by
           the
           Waves
           ,
           or
           defeated
           by
           the
           Achenois
           ,
           and
           that
           none
           had
           escap'd
           to
           bring
           the
           news
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           the
           Saracens
           reported
           confidently
           ,
           they
           had
           it
           from
           good
           hands
           that
           the
           Fleets
           had
           met
           ,
           that
           the
           Achenois
           had
           cut
           in
           pieces
           all
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           and
           had
           sent
           the
           heads
           of
           their
           Commanders
           ,
           as
           a
           Present
           to
           their
           King.
           This
           bruit
           was
           spread
           through
           all
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           was
           daily
           strengthen'd
           after
           the
           rate
           of
           false
           rumours
           ,
           which
           are
           full
           of
           Tragical
           Events
           .
           The
           better
           to
           colour
           this
           report
           ,
           they
           gave
           the
           circumstances
           of
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           actions
           of
           the
           Battel
           .
           The
           Sorcerers
           and
           Soothsayers
           were
           consulted
           by
           the
           Pagan
           Women
           ,
           whose
           Husbands
           and
           Sons
           were
           in
           the
           Fleet
           :
           and
           they
           confirm'd
           
           what-ever
           was
           related
           in
           the
           Town
           .
           It
           came
           at
           last
           to
           a
           publick
           rising
           against
           Xavier
           ;
           and
           the
           Governour
           himself
           was
           not
           wholly
           free
           from
           the
           popular
           contagion
           .
        
         
           But
           Xavier
           ,
           far
           from
           the
           least
           despondence
           in
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           knowledge
           he
           had
           given
           him
           concerning
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           with
           an
           erected
           countenance
           assur'd
           ,
           they
           shou'd
           suddenly
           see
           it
           return
           victorious
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           continu'd
           frequent
           in
           his
           Vows
           and
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           end
           of
           all
           his
           Sermons
           ,
           recommended
           to
           their
           Devotions
           ,
           the
           happy
           return
           of
           their
           desir'd
           Navy
           .
           Their
           Spirits
           were
           so
           much
           invenom'd
           ,
           and
           prejudic'd
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           treated
           him
           with
           injurious
           words
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           rally'd
           by
           the
           more
           moderate
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           asham'd
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           Prayers
           might
           be
           of
           use
           ,
           for
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           were
           slain
           in
           fight
           ,
           but
           were
           of
           little
           consequence
           ,
           to
           gain
           a
           Battel
           which
           was
           lost
           .
        
         
           Some
           fresh
           Intelligence
           ,
           
           which
           arriv'd
           from
           Sumatra
           ,
           increas'd
           the
           disorders
           ,
           and
           consternation
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Bintan
           ,
           Son
           to
           that
           Mahomet
           ,
           whom
           Albuquerque
           the
           Great
           ,
           had
           despoil'd
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           
           sought
           for
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           an
           opportunity
           of
           re-conquering
           of
           what
           his
           Father
           had
           lost
           by
           force
           of
           Arms.
           Seeing
           the
           Town
           now
           bare
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           hearing
           that
           the
           Achenois
           had
           beaten
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           he
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           with
           three
           hundred
           Sail
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           at
           the
           River
           of
           Muar
           ,
           within
           six
           Leagues
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           towards
           the
           West
           .
        
         
           
             That
             he
             might
             the
             better
             execute
             his
             design
             ,
             by
             concealing
             it
             ,
             he
             wrote
             from
             thence
             to
             the
             Governour
          
           Melo
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           arm'd
           a
           Fleet
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Patan
           ,
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           but
           that
           having
           been
           inform'd
           of
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           he
           was
           come
           as
           a
           Friend
           and
           Brother
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           to
           succour
           Malacca
           ,
           against
           the
           King
           of
           Achen
           ,
           who
           wou'd
           not
           fail
           to
           master
           the
           Town
           ,
           if
           the
           course
           of
           his
           Victories
           was
           not
           stopp'd
           ;
           that
           therefore
           he
           desir'd
           only
           to
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           place
           before
           it
           came
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Conquerour
           ;
           after
           which
           he
           had
           no
           farther
           cause
           of
           apprehension
           .
        
         
           Melo
           ,
           
             whom
             the
             Constancy
             of
             Father
          
           Xavier
           
             had
             reassur'd
             ,
             discover'd
             the
             Snare
             ,
             which
             was
             laid
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             trick'd
             those
             ,
             who
             had
             intended
             to
             circumvent
             him
             :
             He
             answer'd
             the
             King
             of
          
           Bintan
           ,
           That
           the
           Town
           had
           no
           need
           of
           relief
           ,
           as
           being
           abundantly
           provided
           both
           of
           
           Men
           and
           Amunition
           .
           That
           so
           great
           a
           Conqeurour
           as
           he
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           lay
           aside
           an
           Expedition
           of
           such
           importance
           ;
           nor
           to
           linger
           by
           the
           way
           .
           That
           for
           themselves
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           daily
           expectation
           of
           their
           Fleet
           ,
           not
           de●eated
           ,
           according
           to
           some
           idle
           Rumours
           concerning
           it
           ,
           but
           triumphant
           ,
           and
           loaden
           with
           the
           Spoils
           of
           Enemies
           .
           That
           this
           Report
           ,
           was
           only
           spread
           by
           Saracens
           ,
           whose
           Tongues
           were
           longer
           than
           their
           Lances
           ;
           
             For
             these
             were
             the
             Expressions
             which
             he
             us'd
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Mahometan
           Prince
           ,
           judging
           by
           the
           Governours
           Reply
           ,
           that
           his
           Artifice
           was
           discover'd
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           reason
           he
           ought
           to
           attempt
           nothing
           ,
           till
           it
           were
           certainly
           known
           ,
           what
           was
           become
           of
           the
           two
           Fleets
           ,
           kept
           himself
           quiet
           ,
           and
           attended
           the
           success
           .
        
         
           To
           return
           to
           the
           Christian
           Navy
           ,
           
           before
           they
           cou'd
           get
           to
           Tenasserim
           ,
           their
           want
           of
           fresh
           Water
           forc'd
           them
           to
           seek
           it
           nearer
           hand
           ,
           at
           Queda
           ,
           in
           the
           River
           of
           Parlez
           ;
           where
           being
           enter'd
           ,
           they
           perceiv'd
           by
           night
           a
           Fisher-boat
           ,
           going
           by
           their
           Ships
           .
           They
           stop'd
           the
           Boat
           ,
           and
           the
           Fisher-men
           being
           examin'd
           ,
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Achenois
           
             were
             not
             far
             distant
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             six
             weeks
             in
             the
             River
             :
             That
             they
             had
             plunder'd
             all
             the
             Low-lands
             ,
             and
             were
             now
             building
             a
             
             Fortress
             .
          
           This
           news
           fill'd
           the
           Portuguese
           with
           joy
           :
           And
           Deza
           infinitely
           pleas'd
           ,
           to
           have
           found
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           had
           given
           over
           the
           search
           ,
           putting
           on
           his
           richest
           Apparel
           ,
           ●ir'd
           all
           his
           Cannon
           ,
           to
           testify
           his
           joy
           ,
           without
           considering
           that
           he
           spent
           his
           Powder
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           warn'd
           the
           Barbarians
           to
           be
           upon
           their
           Guard.
           What
           he
           did
           with
           more
           prudence
           ,
           was
           to
           send
           three
           Gallies
           up
           the
           River
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           observe
           their
           Countenance
           ,
           while
           he
           put
           all
           things
           in
           order
           for
           the
           Fight
           .
           The
           three
           Foysts
           ,
           in
           their
           passage
           ,
           met
           with
           four
           Brigantines
           ,
           which
           the
           Enemies
           had
           detach'd
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Guns
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           .
           Before
           they
           had
           taken
           a
           distinct
           view
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           the
           three
           Foysts
           had
           grappel'd
           each
           a
           Brigantine
           ,
           and
           seiz'd
           her
           ;
           the
           fourth
           escap'd
           .
           The
           Souldiers
           put
           all
           the
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           excepting
           six
           ,
           whom
           they
           brought
           off
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Brigantines
           .
           These
           Prisoners
           were
           all
           put
           to
           the
           Question
           ;
           but
           whatsoever
           Torments
           they
           endur'd
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           not
           at
           first
           get
           one
           Syllable
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           where
           the
           Enemy
           lay
           ,
           or
           what
           was
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Men
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Ships
           .
           Two
           of
           them
           dy'd
           upon
           the
           Rack
           ;
           and
           other
           two
           ,
           they
           threw
           over
           Board
           ;
           but
           
           the
           remaining
           couple
           ,
           either
           more
           mortify'd
           with
           their
           Torments
           ,
           or
           less
           resolute
           ,
           being
           separated
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           began
           at
           last
           to
           open
           .
           And
           told
           the
           same
           things
           apart
           ;
           both
           where
           the
           Achenois
           were
           lying
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           number
           ,
           was
           above
           ten
           thousand
           ,
           reckoning
           into
           it
           ,
           the
           Mariners
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           more
           consideration
           than
           the
           Souldiers
           ;
           that
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           where
           now
           they
           lay
           ,
           had
           been
           constrain'd
           to
           avoid
           a
           shameful
           death
           ,
           by
           slight
           ;
           that
           having
           massacred
           two
           thousand
           of
           the
           Natives
           ,
           and
           made
           as
           many
           Captives
           ,
           they
           were
           building
           a
           Citadel
           ,
           on
           the
           passage
           which
           the
           Ships
           ordinarily
           make
           ,
           from
           Bengale
           to
           Malacca
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           design
           was
           not
           only
           to
           block
           up
           that
           Rode
           ,
           but
           to
           murth●r
           all
           the
           Christians
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           fall
           into
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
           This
           report
           inflam'd
           anew
           ,
           
           the
           Zeal
           and
           Courage
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           The
           Admiral
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           encourage
           them
           to
           fight
           Entring
           into
           a
           Skiff
           ,
           with
           his
           drawn
           Sword
           ,
           he
           went
           from
           Vessel
           to
           Vessel
           ,
           exhorting
           his
           Men
           ,
           to
           have
           Christ
           crucify'd
           before
           their
           Eyes
           ;
           while
           they
           were
           in
           fight
           ,
           as
           Father
           Francis
           had
           enjoyn'd
           them
           ;
           and
           ever
           to
           keep
           in
           mind
           the
           Oath
           which
           they
           had
           tak●n
           ;
           but
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           assur'd
           hope
           
           of
           Victory
           ,
           from
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           holy
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           promis'd
           it
           .
        
         
           All
           unanimously
           answer'd
           ,
           
             That
             they
             wou'd
             fight
             it
             out
             to
             death
             ;
             and
             shou'd
             be
             happy
             to
             dye
             in
             defence
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             Deza
             ,
          
           animated
           ,
           by
           this
           their
           answer
           ,
           posted
           himself
           advantageously
           on
           the
           River
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           able
           from
           thence
           to
           fall
           upon
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           without
           indangering
           his
           little
           Fleet
           ,
           to
           be
           incompass'd
           by
           their
           numbers
           .
        
         
           The
           Achenois
           no
           sooner
           were
           inform'd
           by
           their
           Brigantine
           ,
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Navy
           ,
           than
           they
           put
           themselves
           into
           a
           condition
           of
           attacking
           it
           .
           They
           were
           not
           only
           insolent
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           strength
           ,
           but
           provok'd
           also
           by
           the
           late
           affront
           ,
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           in
           their
           Brigantines
           ;
           so
           that
           full
           of
           fury
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           ballancing
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           they
           set
           Sail
           with
           all
           their
           Navy
           ,
           excepting
           only
           two
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           two
           hundred
           Land-Souldiers
           ,
           which
           were
           left
           in
           Guard
           of
           two
           thousand
           Slaves
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Booty
           .
           Having
           the
           Wind
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           coming
           down
           the
           River
           ,
           they
           were
           carry'd
           with
           such
           swiftness
           ,
           that
           Deza
           was
           hardly
           got
           aboard
           the
           Admiral
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           their
           Drums
           ,
           and
           their
           yelling
           shouts
           ,
           which
           re-eccho'd
           from
           the
           Shores
           ,
           and
           neighbouring
           Mountains
           .
           They
           were
           divided
           into
           ten
           Squadrons
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           
           them
           compos'd
           of
           six
           Vessels
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           first
           ,
           which
           consisted
           but
           of
           four
           ,
           but
           those
           the
           strongest
           of
           the
           Fleet.
           The
           Admiral
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           King
           of
           Pedir
           was
           on
           board
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           first
           Squadron
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           were
           three
           
             Turkish
             Galions
          
           .
        
         
           That
           fury
           which
           transported
           the
           Barbarians
           ,
           
           caus'd
           them
           at
           the
           first
           ●ight
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Navy
           ,
           to
           discharge
           against
           it
           their
           whole
           Artillery
           .
           But
           they
           aim'd
           so
           ill
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           them
           little
           or
           no
           mischief
           .
           Immediately
           after
           ,
           the
           two
           Admirals
           met
           ,
           and
           stemm'd
           each
           other
           .
           They
           ingag'd
           on
           either
           side
           with
           so
           much
           resolution
           ,
           that
           the
           advantage
           was
           not
           s●●on
           ,
           till
           a
           shot
           was
           made
           from
           the
           Vessel
           of
           
             Iohn
             Soarez
          
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Cannon
           ,
           call'd
           
             the
             Camel.
          
           It
           took
           place
           so
           justly
           ,
           that
           So●ra's
           Vessel
           sunk
           to
           rights
           .
           The
           three
           Galions
           which
           were
           in
           Front
           with
           him
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           immediately
           chang'd
           their
           order
           ,
           and
           left
           off
           fighting
           ,
           to
           save
           their
           General
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           Lords
           of
           his
           Retinue
           .
           But
           these
           Galions
           which
           were
           a
           cross
           the
           Stream
           ,
           and
           took
           up
           half
           the
           breadth
           of
           it
           ,
           stopp'd
           their
           own
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           follow'd
           File
           by
           File
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           the
           second
           rank
           striking
           against
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           third
           against
           the
           second
           ,
           they
           fell
           foul
           on
           each
           other
           ,
           with
           a
           terrible
           confusion
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Portuguese
           ,
           
           seeing
           the
           Army
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           on
           a
           heap
           together
           ,
           without
           being
           able
           to
           disingage
           their
           Ships
           ,
           incompass'd
           them
           ,
           and
           batter'd
           them
           with
           their
           Cannon
           .
           They
           discharg'd
           every
           tyre
           ,
           three
           rounds
           successively
           ,
           and
           ●o
           to
           purpose
           ,
           that
           they
           sunk
           nine
           great
           Ships
           ,
           and
           disabled
           almost
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Then
           four
           of
           the
           
             Portuguese
             Foysts
          
           ,
           set
           upon
           six
           Mahometans
           ,
           which
           the
           Cannon
           had
           us'd
           more
           favourably
           than
           the
           rest
           ;
           the
           Souldiers
           boarded
           them
           with
           their
           Swords
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           calling
           on
           the
           name
           of
           Iesus●
           in
           less
           than
           half
           an
           hour
           they
           destroy'd
           above
           two
           thousand
           Men.
           The
           fright
           and
           the
           disorder
           of
           the
           Enemies
           was
           redoubled
           ,
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           ●laughter
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           thundring
           of
           the
           Guns
           ,
           which
           did
           such
           dreadful
           Execution
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           Achenois
           leapt
           into
           the
           River
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           chusing
           rather
           to
           die
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
        
         
           Their
           General
           being
           taken
           up
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           just
           drowning
           ,
           and
           drawing
           new
           Courage
           from
           despair
           ,
           endeavour'd
           to
           have
           heartn'd
           up
           ,
           the
           remainder
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           about
           him
           .
           But
           having
           himself
           receiv'd
           a
           Musket-shot
           ,
           he
           lost
           all
           manner
           of
           resolution
           ,
           and
           made
           away
           with
           only
           two
           Vessels
           .
           The
           five
           hundred
           
           Gentlemen
           Orobalans
           ,
           were
           either
           slain
           or
           drown'd
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ianisaries
           .
           None
           escap'd
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           follow'd
           Soora
           in
           his
           flight
           .
           On
           the
           side
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           there
           were
           six
           and
           twenty
           slain
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           four
           only
           were
           Portuguese
           by
           Nation
           .
           The
           Spoil
           was
           great
           ;
           for
           besides
           the
           two
           Guard-ships
           which
           came
           into
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Conquerours
           ,
           and
           wherein
           was
           all
           the
           Pillage
           ,
           which
           the
           Enemy
           had
           gain'd
           ;
           they
           took
           at
           least
           forty
           five
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           might
           again
           be
           made
           serviceable
           .
           There
           was
           found
           amongst
           the
           Spoils
           ,
           a
           prodigious
           quantity
           of
           Saracen
           and
           T●rkish
           Arms
           ;
           three
           hundred
           pieces
           of
           Cannon
           of
           all
           sorts
           :
           And
           what
           was
           yet
           more
           pleasing
           ,
           sixty
           two
           pieces
           of
           Ordnance
           ,
           whereon
           were
           graven
           the
           Arms
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           been
           lost
           in
           divers
           Wars
           ,
           return'd
           at
           length
           to
           the
           possession
           of
           their
           lawful
           Lord
           and
           owner
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Parlez
           ,
           no
           sooner
           had
           notice
           of
           the
           Enemies
           defeat
           ,
           than
           issuing
           out
           of
           the
           Woods
           where
           he
           lay
           conceal'd
           ,
           he
           came
           with
           five
           hundred
           Men
           ,
           and
           fell
           upon
           the
           Workmen
           ,
           who
           by
           So●ra's
           Orders
           were
           building
           a
           Fortress
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           Souldiers
           appointed
           for
           their
           Guard.
           Having
           cut
           them
           in
           pieces
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           visit
           Captain
           Deza
           ,
           and
           congratulated
           the
           
           Valour
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           and
           their
           success
           :
           He
           own'd
           the
           preservation
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           their
           Arms
           ;
           and
           offer'd
           by
           way
           of
           acknowledgment
           ,
           a
           yearly
           Tribute
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           .
        
         
           Deza
           immediately
           order'd
           a
           Frigat
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           news
           of
           his
           Victory
           to
           Malacca
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           fully
           known
           in
           that
           City
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           Circumstances
           ,
           before
           the
           Frigat
           was
           sent
           off
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           happen'd
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           preaching
           in
           the
           great
           Church
           ,
           betwixt
           nine
           and
           ten
           of
           the
           Clock
           ,
           on
           Sunday
           morning
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           fourth
           of
           Ianuary
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           old
           Calendar
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           two
           Fleets
           were
           actually
           ingag'd
           ,
           stopp'd
           short
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           transported
           out
           of
           himself
           ;
           so
           manifest
           a
           change
           appear'd
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           person
           .
           Having
           somewhat
           recover'd
           himself
           ,
           instead
           of
           following
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           inspir'd
           with
           a
           Divine
           Impulse
           ,
           he
           declar'd
           to
           his
           Audience
           the
           incounter
           ,
           and
           shock
           of
           the
           two
           Navies
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Mysterious
           and
           Figurative
           manner
           .
        
         
           The
           Assembly
           ,
           not
           comprehending
           their
           Preachers
           meaning
           ,
           were
           of
           Opinion
           that
           he
           was
           distracted
           ;
           still
           as
           the
           Fight
           grew
           warmer
           ,
           and
           the
           ingagement
           
           came
           to
           be
           more
           close
           ,
           he
           seem'd
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           inflam'd
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           a
           Man
           inspir'd
           ,
           and
           speaking
           still
           Prophetically
           .
           At
           the
           length
           ,
           fixing
           Eyes
           on
           the
           Crucifix
           that
           was
           before
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           with
           tears
           in
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           accompany'd
           with
           sighs
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           audible
           and
           distinct
           voice
           ,
           Ah
           Jesus
           ,
           
             thou
             God
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             Mercies
             ,
             I
             most
             humbly
             implore
             thee
             by
             the
             Merits
             of
             thy
             sacred
             Passion
             ,
             not
             to
             forsake
             those
             who
             sight
             thy
             Battle
             .
          
           After
           these
           words
           ,
           he
           hung
           down
           his
           Head
           ,
           as
           overweary'd
           ,
           and
           lean'd
           upon
           his
           Pulpit
           ,
           without
           farther
           speaking
           .
           Having
           continu'd
           in
           that
           posture
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           he
           sprung
           up
           ,
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           said
           aloud
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           Joy
           ,
           which
           he
           cou'd
           not
           master
           .
           
             My
             Brethren
          
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             has
             vanquish'd
             for
             you
             .
             At
             this
             moment
             ,
             while
             I
             am
             speaking
             ,
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             his
             bless'd
             name
             ,
             have
             compleated
             their
             Victory
             ,
             by
             the
             entire
             defeat
             of
             the
             Enemies
             Navy
             .
             They
             have
             made
             a
             great
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             lost
             but
             four
             of
             our
          
           Portugueses
           .
           
             You
             shall
             receive
             the
             news
             of
             it
             on
             Friday
             next
             ,
             and
             may
             shortly
             expect
             the
             return
             of
             your
             victorious
             Fleet.
             
          
        
         
           How
           incredible
           soever
           this
           appear'd
           ,
           yet
           Melo
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           persons
           of
           the
           Town
           there
           present
           ,
           gave
           credit
           to
           
           it
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           scr●ple
           :
           considering
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           speaking
           ,
           and
           his
           Air
           ,
           which
           had
           somewhat
           of
           Divine
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           bore
           the
           testimony
           of
           its
           Truth
           .
           Yet
           the
           Wives
           and
           Mothers
           of
           the
           absent
           Souldiers
           ,
           apprehending
           still
           it
           might
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           fearing
           the
           more
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           desir'd
           it
           shou'd
           be
           true
           .
           The
           Father
           assembled
           them
           all
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           at
           the
           Church
           of
           our
           Lady
           
             del
             Monte
          
           ,
           and
           there
           repeated
           so
           distinctly
           ,
           the
           whole
           series
           of
           what
           he
           had
           said
           in
           the
           Morning
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           no
           longer
           doubt
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Even
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           
           they
           had
           almost
           evident
           signs
           of
           the
           Victory
           ;
           by
           the
           ●●ws
           which
           came
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Bintan
           ;
           who
           having
           sent
           on
           all
           sides
           to
           be
           inform'd
           ,
           whether
           the
           Portuguese
           had
           been
           defeated
           ,
           being
           advertis'd
           from
           the
           River
           of
           Parlez
           ,
           of
           what
           had
           pass'd
           ,
           forsook
           M●ar
           ,
           and
           retir'd
           with
           expedition
           ,
           bewailing
           the
           misfortune
           of
           his
           Allies
           ,
           and
           asham'd
           of
           his
           ill
           tim'd
           Enterprise
           .
        
         
           The
           Frigat
           dispatch'd
           away
           by
           Deza
           ,
           
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Emanuel
             Godigno
          
           ,
           arriv'd
           exactly
           on
           the
           day
           mention'd
           by
           the
           Saint
           .
           The
           Fleet
           follow'd
           shortly
           after
           ;
           and
           made
           a
           triumphant
           entry
           into
           the
           Port
           ,
           with
           Trumpets
           sounding
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           discharge
           of
           all
           their
           Artillery
           .
           
           The
           Town
           receiv'd
           them
           with
           repeated
           shouts
           of
           welcome
           ,
           and
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           People
           on
           the
           shore
           ,
           held
           forth
           a
           Crucifix
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           give
           both
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           ow'd
           their
           Victory
           to
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
           Both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           joyning
           their
           voices
           ,
           gave
           solemn
           thanks
           to
           the
           Saviour
           of
           Mankind
           :
           But
           they
           also
           broke
           out
           into
           the
           praises
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           upon
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           Predictions
           ;
           and
           cou'd
           not
           hold
           from
           publishing
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           he
           ,
           who
           had
           obtain'd
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           this
           wonderful
           success
           .
        
         
           The
           Burden
           of
           thes●●raises
           ,
           
           did
           no
           less
           hasten
           the
           Saints
           intended
           Voyage
           to
           Goa
           ,
           than
           the
           necessity
           of
           those
           affairs
           which
           call'd
           him
           thither
           .
           He
           had
           remain'd
           four
           Months
           together
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           since
           his
           return
           from
           the
           Molucca's
           and
           was
           just
           on
           his
           departure
           ,
           when
           the
           Ships
           ,
           which
           early
           come
           from
           China
           ,
           arriv'd
           in
           the
           Port.
           A
           Iapponesse
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Anger
           ,
           came
           with
           these
           Vessels
           ,
           expresly
           to
           see
           Xavier
           .
           He
           was
           about
           five
           and
           thirty
           years
           of
           Age
           ,
           Rich
           ,
           Nobly
           born
           ,
           and
           one
           whose
           life
           had
           been
           sufficiently
           libertine
           .
           The
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           two
           years
           before
           had
           made
           the
           discovery
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           had
           been
           acquainted
           
           with
           him
           at
           Cangoxima
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           his
           birth
           ,
           and
           understood
           from
           his
           own
           mouth
           ,
           that
           having
           been
           much
           troubled
           with
           the
           remembrance
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           his
           youth
           ,
           he
           had
           retir'd
           himself
           amongst
           the
           solitary
           Bonzes
           .
           But
           that
           neither
           the
           solitude
           ,
           nor
           the
           conversation
           of
           those
           Heathen
           Priests
           ,
           had
           been
           able
           to
           restore
           him
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           thereupon
           ,
           he
           had
           return'd
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           more
           disquieted
           than
           ever
           ,
           with
           his
           remorse
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           Some
           other
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           came
           to
           Cangoxima
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           seen
           Father
           Francis
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           the
           first
           Voyage
           he
           had
           made
           thither
           ,
           made
           an
           intimate
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           friendship
           with
           Anger
           .
           And
           this
           Iaponnese
           ,
           discovering
           to
           them
           the
           perplexity
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           which
           augmented
           daily
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           they
           told
           him
           that
           in
           Malacca
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Religious
           man
           ,
           eminent
           for
           his
           holy
           Life
           ,
           well
           experienc'd
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           most
           proper
           to
           settle
           his
           perplex'd
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           wou'd
           try
           this
           remedy
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           facilitate
           the
           means
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           Saint
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           had
           spoken
           .
           That
           it
           was
           Father
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           their
           friend
           ,
           the
           refuge
           of
           Sinners
           ,
           
           and
           comforter
           of
           troubled
           minds
           .
        
         
           Anger
           found
           himself
           possest
           with
           a
           
           strong
           desire
           of
           going
           to
           see
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           length
           of
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           which
           was
           eight
           hundred
           leagues
           ,
           the
           dangers
           of
           a
           tempestuous
           Sea
           ,
           and
           the
           considerations
           of
           his
           family
           ,
           somewhat
           cool'd
           him
           .
           A
           troublesome
           affair
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           upon
           his
           hands
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           at
           length
           resolv'd
           him
           .
           For
           having
           kill'd
           a
           man
           in
           a
           quarrel
           ,
           and
           being
           pursu'd
           by
           Justice
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           not
           find
           a
           more
           secure
           retreat
           ,
           than
           the
           Ships
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           nor
           a
           surer
           way
           of
           preserving
           his
           life
           ,
           than
           to
           accept
           the
           offer
           they
           had
           made
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Alvarez
             Vaz
          
           ,
           who
           had
           most
           importun'd
           him
           to
           take
           this
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           many
           times
           offer'd
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           had
           not
           yet
           finish'd
           all
           his
           business
           ,
           when
           this
           Iaponnese
           came
           to
           take
           sanctuary
           in
           his
           Ship.
           He
           therefore
           gave
           him
           Letters
           of
           recommendation
           to
           another
           Portuguese
           ,
           call'd
           
             Ferdinand
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           another
           Port
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           suddenly
           to
           set
           sail
           for
           Malacca
           .
        
         
           Anger
           departed
           by
           night
           ,
           attended
           by
           two
           Servants
           ;
           being
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Port
           ,
           and
           enquiring
           for
           
             Ferdinand
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           he
           lighted
           accidentally
           on
           
             George
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           
           who
           was
           just
           ready
           to
           weigh
           Anchor
           .
           This
           George
           was
           a
           wealthy
           Merchant
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           probity
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           an
           extream
           affection
           for
           the
           Father
           .
           He
           receiv'd
           the
           Letters
           of
           Alvarez
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           address'd
           to
           himself
           ,
           took
           the
           three
           Iaponians
           into
           his
           Ship
           ,
           entertain'd
           them
           with
           all
           kindness
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           Malacca
           ,
           taking
           great
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           good
           Office
           he
           shou'd
           do
           in
           presenting
           them
           to
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           might
           perhaps
           make
           them
           the
           first
           Christians
           of
           their
           Country
           .
           But
           the
           misfortune
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           miss'd
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           was
           just
           gone
           for
           the
           
             Molucca's
             :
             Anger
          
           ,
           more
           disquieted
           in
           a
           foreign
           land
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           been
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           despairing
           of
           ever
           seeing
           him
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           so
           often
           heard
           of
           from
           his
           friends
           ,
           had
           it
           in
           his
           thoughts
           to
           have
           return'd
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           without
           considering
           the
           danger
           to
           which
           he
           expos'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           almost
           forgetting
           the
           murther
           which
           had
           caus'd
           his
           flight
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           Criminals
           ,
           who
           blind
           themselves
           in
           those
           occasions
           ,
           and
           whom
           divine
           justice
           oftentimes
           brings
           back
           to
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           committed
           their
           offence
           .
           Whereupon
           ,
           he
           went
           again
           to
           Sea
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           some
           little
           stay
           in
           a
           Port
           of
           China
           ,
           he
           pursu'd
           his
           Voyage
           .
           Already
           
           some
           Iaponian
           Islands
           were
           in
           sight
           ,
           when
           there
           arose
           a
           furious
           Tempest
           ,
           which
           indanger'd
           the
           sinking
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           four
           days
           brought
           him
           back
           into
           the
           same
           Port
           of
           China
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           set
           out
           .
           This
           was
           to
           Anger
           a
           favourable
           effect
           of
           Gods
           Providence
           ;
           for
           the
           same
           hand
           which
           drives
           the
           guilty
           to
           the
           Precipice
           ,
           sometimes
           preserves
           them
           from
           falling
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           pulls
           them
           back
           ,
           after
           a
           miraculous
           manner
           .
        
         
           The
           Iaponnese
           very
           happily
           for
           himself
           ,
           met
           there
           ,
           
             Alvarez
             Vaz
          
           ,
           just
           ready
           to
           set
           sail
           for
           Malacca
           .
           The
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           lov'd
           Anger
           ,
           reprov'd
           him
           for
           his
           impatience
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           to
           re-conduct
           him
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           so
           abruptly
           left
           ;
           withall
           telling
           him
           that
           according
           to
           all
           appearances
           ,
           the
           Father
           by
           this
           time
           was
           return'd
           from
           the
           
             Molucca's
             .
             Anger
          
           ,
           who
           still
           carried
           about
           him
           a
           troubled
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           thereby
           was
           easily
           induc'd
           to
           any
           proposition
           which
           tended
           to
           compose
           it
           ,
           follow'd
           the
           advice
           of
           Vaz
           ,
           and
           return'd
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           Coming
           on
           shore
           ,
           
           he
           there
           found
           
             George
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           the
           same
           Person
           ,
           who
           had
           brought
           him
           the
           first
           time
           to
           
             Malacca
             .
             Alvarez
          
           surpriz'd
           to
           see
           him
           once
           
           again
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           return'd
           from
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           and
           immediately
           brought
           Anger
           to
           his
           presence
           .
           The
           Father
           ,
           who
           foresaw
           ,
           not
           only
           that
           this
           Iaponian
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           the
           first
           Christian
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           his
           means
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           shou'd
           be
           Preach'd
           in
           it
           ,
           was
           transported
           with
           joy
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           embrac'd
           him
           with
           exceeding
           tenderness
           .
           The
           sight
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           his
           embracements
           ,
           gave
           such
           consolations
           to
           Anger
           ,
           that
           he
           no
           longer
           doubted
           of
           receiving
           an
           entire
           satisfaction
           from
           him
           .
           Understanding
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           Portuguese
           Language
           ,
           Xavier
           himself
           assur'd
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           disquiets
           of
           his
           mind
           shou'd
           be
           dissipated
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shou'd
           obtain
           that
           Spiritual
           repose
           ,
           in
           search
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           had
           undertaken
           so
           long
           a
           Voyage
           :
           But
           that
           before
           he
           cou'd
           arrive
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           concern'd
           him
           first
           to
           understand
           and
           practise
           the
           law
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           cou'd
           calm
           the
           troubles
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           in
           a
           perpetual
           tranquillity
           .
           Anger
           ,
           who
           desir'd
           nothing
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           his
           Conscience
           in
           repose
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           charm'd
           with
           the
           great
           goodness
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           offer'd
           himself
           to
           be
           directed
           in
           all
           things
           by
           him
           .
           The
           Servant
           of
           God
           ,
           instructed
           him
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           of
           which
           his
           
           Friends
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           had
           already
           given
           him
           some
           knowledge
           ;
           as
           〈◊〉
           as
           men
           of
           their
           Profession
           were
           capable
           of
           teaching
           him
           .
           But
           to
           the
           end
           his
           Conversion
           might
           be
           more
           solid
           ▪
           he
           thought
           it
           convenient
           to
           send
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           Servants
           ,
           to
           the
           Seminary
           of
           Go●
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           more
           fully
           taught
           the
           truths
           and
           practice
           of
           Christianity
           before
           their
           Baptism
           .
           The
           Father
           had
           yet
           a
           further
           purpose
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           these
           first
           fruits
           of
           Iaponian
           Christianity
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           con●ecrated
           to
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishop
           
             Don
             Iohn
             d'Albuquerque
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           Since
           in
           his
           Voyage
           to
           Goa
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           visit
           the
           
             Fishing
             Coast
          
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           not
           take
           the
           three
           Iaponians
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           gave
           the
           care
           of
           conducting
           them
           to
           
             Georg
             '
             Alvarez
          
           .
           He
           only
           wrote
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Rector
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           giving
           him
           Orders
           to
           instruct
           them
           with
           all
           diligence
           .
           He
           put
           on
           board
           the
           ship
           of
           another
           Portuguese
           ,
           call'd
           
             Gonsalvo
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           twenty
           or
           thirty
           young
           men
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           from
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Studies
           in
           the
           same
           Colledge
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           himself
           imbark'd
           in
           another
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           went
           directly
           for
           Cochin
           .
        
         
           In
           passing
           the
           Streight
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           
           the
           Ship
           which
           carried
           Xavier
           ,
           was
           overtaken
           
           with
           the
           most
           horrible
           Tempest
           ,
           which
           was
           ever
           seen
           .
           They
           were
           constrain'd
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           cast
           over-board
           all
           their
           Merchandise
           ,
           and
           the
           winds
           roar'd
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           ,
           that
           the
           Pilot
           not
           being
           able
           to
           hold
           the
           Rudder
           ,
           abandon'd
           the
           Vessel
           to
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Waves
           .
           For
           three
           days
           and
           nights
           together
           ,
           they
           had
           death
           continually
           present
           before
           their
           eyes
           :
           and
           nothing
           reassur'd
           the
           Mariners
           ,
           but
           the
           serene
           countenance
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           amidst
           the
           cries
           and
           tumults
           in
           the
           Ship.
           After
           he
           had
           heard
           their
           Confessions
           ,
           implor'd
           the
           help
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           all
           of
           them
           to
           receive
           with
           an
           equal
           mind
           ,
           either
           life
           or
           death
           ,
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           retir'd
           into
           his
           Cabin
           .
           
             Francis
             Pereyra
          
           looking
           for
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           to
           have
           comfort
           from
           him
           ,
           found
           him
           on
           his
           knees
           before
           his
           Crucifix
           ,
           wholly
           taken
           up
           ,
           and
           lost
           to
           all
           things
           but
           to
           God.
           The
           Ship
           driven
           along
           by
           an
           impetuous
           current
           ,
           already
           struck
           against
           the
           Sands
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           and
           the
           Mariners
           gave
           themselves
           for
           lost
           ,
           without
           hope
           of
           recovery
           ;
           when
           the
           Father
           coming
           out
           of
           his
           Cabin
           ,
           ask'd
           the
           Pilot
           for
           the
           Line
           and
           Plummet
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           accustom'd
           to
           fathom
           the
           Sea
           :
           having
           taken
           them
           ,
           and
           
           let
           them
           down
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ,
           he
           pronounc'd
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Great
             God
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             have
             mercy
             on
             us
             .
          
           At
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           the
           Vessel
           stop'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Wind
           ceas'd
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           they
           pursu'd
           their
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           happily
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Cochin
           ,
           on
           the
           21st
           of
           
             Ianuary
             ,
             1548.
          
           
        
         
           There
           the
           Father
           gave
           himself
           the
           leisure
           of
           writing
           divers
           Letters
           into
           Europe
           ,
           
           by
           a
           Vessel
           of
           Lisbon
           which
           was
           just
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           set
           sail
           .
           The
           first
           was
           to
           the
           King
           of
           
             Portugal
             ,
             Iohn
          
           the
           third
           ;
           the
           Letter
           was
           full
           of
           prudent
           Counsels
           ,
           concerning
           the
           duties
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           he
           advertis'd
           him
           a-new
           ,
           that
           his
           Majesty
           shou'd
           be
           guilty
           before
           God
           of
           the
           evil
           Government
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           that
           one
           day
           an
           account
           must
           be
           given
           of
           the
           Salvation
           of
           those
           Souls
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           suffer'd
           to
           perish
           ,
           through
           neglect
           of
           application
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           constancy
           in
           his
           endeavours
           .
           But
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           precaution
           ,
           and
           soften'd
           his
           expressions
           with
           Christian
           Charity
           .
        
         
           I
           Have
           long
           deliberated
           ,
           
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           whether
           I
           shou'd
           certify
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           of
           the
           Transactions
           of
           your
           Officers
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           what
           ought
           farther
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           our
           Faith.
           On
           the
           one
           side
           
           the
           Zeal
           of
           God's
           service
           ,
           and
           his
           glory
           ,
           encourag'd
           me
           to
           write
           to
           you
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           I
           was
           diverted
           from
           that
           resolution
           ,
           by
           the
           fear
           I
           had
           of
           writing
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           I
           concluded
           that
           I
           cou'd
           not
           be
           silent
           ,
           without
           betraying
           my
           Ministerial
           Function
           :
           and
           it
           also
           seem'd
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           God
           gave
           me
           not
           those
           thoughts
           without
           some
           particular
           design
           ;
           which
           probably
           was
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           communicate
           them
           to
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           the
           more
           likely
           ,
           has
           at
           length
           prevail'd
           with
           me
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           I
           always
           fear'd
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           shou'd
           freely
           give
           you
           all
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           my
           Letter
           wou'd
           only
           serve
           for
           Evidence
           against
           you
           ,
           at
           the
           hour
           of
           your
           death
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           augment
           against
           your
           Majesty
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           last
           Iudgement
           ,
           by
           taking
           from
           you
           the
           excuse
           of
           ignorance
           .
           These
           considerations
           gave
           me
           great
           anxieties
           ,
           and
           your
           Majesty
           will
           easily
           believe
           me
           .
           For
           in
           fine
           ,
           my
           heart
           will
           answer
           for
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           employ
           all
           my
           strength
           ,
           or
           even
           my
           life
           it self
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           out
           of
           any
           other
           prospect
           ,
           than
           to
           free
           your
           Majesties
           Conscience
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           me
           lies
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           the
           last
           Iudgement
           less
           terrible
           to
           you
           .
           I
           do
           in
           this
           but
           that
           which
           is
           my
           duty
           ;
           and
           the
           particular
           affection
           which
           you
           bear
           our
           Society
           ,
           well
           deserves
           ,
           that
           I
           shou'd
           sacrifice
           my self
           for
           you
           .
        
         
         
           After
           he
           had
           inform'd
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           jealousies
           and
           secret
           divisions
           of
           his
           Officers
           ,
           had
           hinder'd
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           declares
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           wish
           the
           King
           wou'd
           bind
           himself
           by
           a
           solemn
           Oath
           ,
           to
           punish
           severely
           ,
           whosoever
           they
           shou'd
           be
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           occasion
           any
           prejudice
           to
           the
           farther
           propagation
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           Indies
           .
           And
           farther
           assur'd
           him
           ,
           that
           if
           such
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           authority
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           were
           made
           sensible
           ,
           that
           their
           faults
           shou'd
           not
           escape
           punishment
           ,
           the
           whole
           Isle
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           all
           Cape
           Comorine
           ,
           and
           many
           Kings
           of
           Malabar
           wou'd
           receive
           Baptism
           in
           the
           space
           of
           one
           year
           ;
           that
           as
           many
           as
           were
           living
           in
           all
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           wou'd
           acknowledge
           the
           Divinity
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           make
           profession
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           if
           those
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           who
           had
           neglected
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           had
           been
           depriv'd
           of
           their
           Dignities
           ,
           and
           their
           Revenues
           .
        
         
           
             After
             this
          
           ,
           
           
             he
             Petitions
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             send
             him
             a
             supply
             of
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             those
             Preachers
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             as
             judging
             them
             ,
             more
             proper
             than
             any
             others
             for
             the
             new
             world
             .
          
           I
           beg
           ,
           and
           adjure
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           by
           the
           love
           you
           bear
           to
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           real
           wherewith
           you
           burn
           ,
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           send
           next
           year
           ,
           some
           Preachers
           of
           our
           Society
           ,
           to
           ▪
           your
           faithful
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           For
           I
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           Fortresses
           are
           in
           extream
           want
           of
           such
           supplies
           ;
           both
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Portugueses
           who
           are
           there
           in
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           new
           Christians
           establish'd
           in
           the
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           depending
           on
           them
           .
           I
           speak
           by
           experience
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           I
           have
           seen
           with
           my
           own
           eyes
           ,
           obliges
           me
           to
           write
           concerning
           it
           .
           Being
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           I
           Preach'd
           every
           Sunday
           ,
           and
           all
           Saints
           days
           twice
           ;
           and
           was
           forc'd
           upon
           it
           ;
           because
           I
           saw
           the
           Souldiers
           and
           People
           had
           great
           need
           of
           being
           frequently
           taught
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           I
           Preach'd
           then
           ,
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           the
           Portugueses
           at
           Mass
           :
           I
           went
           again
           into
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           and
           instructed
           their
           Children
           ,
           their
           Slaves
           and
           Idolaters
           newly
           converted
           ,
           accommodating
           my
           discourse
           ,
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           understanding
           ,
           and
           expounding
           to
           them
           the
           Principle
           Points
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           one
           after
           another
           .
           Besides
           which
           ,
           one
           day
           in
           the
           week
           ,
           I
           assembled
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Wives
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           and
           Catechis'd
           them
           on
           the
           
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           on
           the
           
             Sacraments
             of
             Penance
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           Much
           fruit
           wou'd
           be
           gather'd
           in
           few
           years
           ,
           if
           the
           same
           method
           mere
           constantly
           observ'd
           
           in
           all
           places
           .
           I
           preach'd
           also
           ,
           every
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           Fortresses
           ,
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           their
           Servants
           of
           both
           Sexes
           ;
           in
           fine
           ,
           to
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           who
           were
           born
           Christians
           :
           and
           these
           Instructions
           had
           so
           good
           effect
           ,
           that
           they
           totally
           renounc'd
           the
           Superstitions
           and
           S●rceries
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           use
           amongst
           those
           stupid
           and
           ignorant
           new
           Converts
           .
        
         
           I
           descend
           into
           all
           these
           petty
           circumstances
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           your
           Majesty
           may
           judge
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           prudence
           ,
           what
           number
           of
           Preachers
           may
           be
           necessary
           here
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           may
           not
           forget
           to
           send
           many
           to
           us
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           be
           not
           more
           exercis'd
           amongst
           us
           ,
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           Indians
           ,
           who
           have
           embrac'd
           the
           Faith
           ,
           will
           l●ave
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Portugueses
           also
           may
           forget
           the
           dutie●
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           live
           afterwards
           like
           Heathens
           .
        
         
           
             As
             Father
          
           Simon
           Rodriguez
           ,
           
           
             who
             govern'd
             the
             Society
             in
          
           Portugal
           ,
           
             had
             great
             Credit
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             Father
          
           Xavier
           
             writ
             to
             him
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             desiring
             him
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             support
             his
             Demands
             ,
             with
             his
             Interest
             .
             He
             recommended
             to
             him
             in
             especial
             manner
             ,
          
           That
           he
           wou'd
           make
           choice
           of
           those
           Preachers
           ,
           who
           were
           Men
           of
           known
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           exemplary
           Mortification
           .
           
           
             He
             subjoin'd
          
           ,
           If
           I
           thought
           the
           King
           wou'd
           not
           take
           amiss
           ,
           the
           Counsel
           of
           a
           faithful
           Servant
           ,
           who
           sincerely
           loves
           him
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           advise
           him
           to
           meditate
           one
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ,
           every
           day
           ,
           on
           that
           Divine
           Sentence
           ,
           
             What
             does
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             to
             have
             gain'd
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           I
           shou'd
           counsel
           him
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           ask
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           understanding
           ,
           and
           taste
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           wou'd
           finish
           all
           his
           Prayers
           with
           the
           same
           words
           ,
           
             What
             will
             it
             profit
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           'T
           is
           time
           ,
           said
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           draw
           him
           out
           of
           his
           mistake
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           him
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           hour
           of
           his
           death
           is
           nearer
           than
           he
           thinks
           :
           that
           fatal
           hour
           when
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           will
           summon
           him
           to
           Iudgment
           ,
           saying
           to
           him
           these
           dreadful
           words
           ,
           
             Give
             an
             account
             of
             your
             Administration
             .
          
           For
           which
           reason
           ,
           do
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           my
           dear
           Brother
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           fulfil
           his
           whole
           duty
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           may
           send
           over
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           all
           needful
           supplies
           ,
           for
           the
           increase
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           Xavier
           also
           wrote
           from
           Cochin
           ,
           
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           at
           Rome
           ;
           and
           gave
           them
           an
           account
           at
           large
           ,
           of
           his
           Voyages
           to
           Malacca
           ,
           to
           Amboyna
           ,
           to
           the
           
           Molucca's
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ;
           with
           the
           success
           which
           God
           had
           given
           to
           his
           labours
           .
           But
           he
           forgot
           not
           the
           
           relation
           of
           his
           danger
           in
           the
           Streight
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           which
           was
           full
           of
           consolation
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           
             said
             he
             in
             his
             Letter
          
           ,
           I
           took
           for
           my
           Intercessours
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           living
           persons
           of
           our
           Society
           ,
           with
           all
           those
           who
           are
           well
           affected
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           join'd
           to
           these
           ,
           all
           Christians
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           assisted
           with
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           holy
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           whose
           Prayers
           are
           heard
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           though
           her
           Habitation
           be
           on
           Earth
           .
           Afterwards
           I
           address'd
           my self
           to
           the
           Dead
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           
             Piere
             le
             Fevre
          
           ,
           to
           appease
           the
           wrath
           of
           God.
           I
           went
           through
           all
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           invok'd
           them
           all
           .
           But
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           the
           more
           easily
           obtain
           the
           pardon
           of
           my
           innumerable
           sins
           ,
           I
           desir'd
           for
           my
           Protectress
           and
           Patroness
           ,
           the
           most
           holy
           Mother
           of
           God
           ▪
           and
           Queen
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           who
           without
           difficulty
           obtains
           from
           her
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           whatsoever
           she
           requests
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           having
           repos'd
           all
           my
           hope
           in
           the
           infinite
           merits
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           being
           incompass'd
           with
           this
           protection
           ,
           I
           enjoy'd
           a
           greater
           satisfaction
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           raging
           tempest
           ,
           than
           when
           I
           was
           wholly
           deliver'd
           from
           the
           danger
           .
        
         
           In
           very
           truth
           ,
           being
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           the
           worst
           
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           I
           am
           asham'd
           to
           have
           shed
           so
           many
           tears
           of
           joy
           ,
           through
           an
           excess
           of
           heavenly
           pleasure
           ;
           when
           I
           was
           just
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           perishing
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           I
           humbly
           pray'd
           our
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           not
           free
           me
           from
           the
           danger
           of
           my
           Shipwrack
           ,
           unless
           it
           were
           to
           reserve
           me
           for
           greater
           dangers
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           Glory
           and
           his
           Service
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           God
           has
           often
           shewn
           me
           by
           an
           inward
           discovery
           ,
           from
           how
           many
           perils
           and
           sufferings
           I
           have
           been
           deliver'd
           ,
           by
           the
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           Sacrifices
           ,
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Society
           ;
           both
           such
           as
           labour
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           enjoy
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           labours
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
           When
           I
           have
           once
           begun
           the
           mention
           of
           our
           Society
           ,
           I
           can
           never
           leave
           ;
           but
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Vessels
           constrains
           me
           to
           break
           off
           :
           and
           behold
           what
           I
           have
           judg'd
           most
           proper
           for
           the
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Letter
           .
           If
           I
           ever
           forget
           thee
           ,
           O
           Society
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           let
           my
           right
           hand
           be
           unprofitable
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           may
           I
           even
           forget
           the
           use
           of
           it
           .
           
             Si
             oblitus
             unquam
             suero
             tui
             ,
             Societas
          
           Iesu
           ,
           
             oblivioni
             detur
             dextera
             mea
          
           .
           I
           pray
           our
           Lord
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           since
           ,
           during
           the
           course
           of
           this
           miserable
           life
           ,
           he
           has
           gather'd
           us
           into
           his
           Society
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           reunite
           us
           ,
           in
           a
           bless'd
           Eternity
           ,
           in
           the
           Company
           of
           Saints
           ,
           who
           behold
           him
           in
           his
           Glory
           .
        
         
         
           After
           he
           had
           written
           these
           Letters
           ,
           and
           given
           some
           time
           to
           the
           service
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           he
           took
           the
           way
           of
           Comorine
           ,
           doubled
           the
           Cape
           a
           second
           time
           ,
           and
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           .
           The
           Paravas
           ,
           who
           were
           his
           first
           Children
           in
           
             Iesus
             Ch●ist
          
           ,
           were
           overjoy'd
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           their
           Saint
           ,
           and
           
             Good
             Father
          
           ,
           as
           they
           call'd
           him
           .
           All
           the
           Villages
           came
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           singing
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           praising
           God
           for
           his
           return
           .
           The
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Saint
           was
           not
           less
           than
           theirs
           :
           but
           above
           all
           things
           his
           Consolation
           was
           unspeakable
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           number
           of
           Christians
           so
           much
           augmented
           ,
           by
           the
           labours
           of
           his
           Brethren
           .
           There
           were
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           chief
           were
           
             Antonio
             Criminal
             ,
             Francis
             Henriquez
          
           ,
           and
           
             Alphonso
             Cyprian
          
           ;
           for
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           having
           written
           from
           Amboyna
           ,
           for
           the
           greatest
           number
           of
           Missioners
           whom
           they
           cou'd
           spare
           ,
           towards
           the
           cultivation
           of
           those
           new
           Plants
           at
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           all
           those
           who
           came
           from
           Portugal
           ,
           after
           his
           own
           arrival
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           went
           thither
           ,
           excepting
           the
           three
           ,
           who
           went
           to
           the
           
           Molucca's
           ,
           and
           two
           who
           stay'd
           at
           Goa
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           Youth
           .
        
         
           The
           fervency
           of
           those
           new
           Converts
           ,
           
           did
           not
           less
           edify
           Xavier
           ,
           than
           their
           number
           .
           
           In
           visiting
           a
           certain
           Village
           ,
           they
           shew'd
           him
           a
           young
           Man
           ,
           a
           Native
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           who
           having
           imbark'd
           in
           company
           of
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           had
           been
           cast
           by
           Tempest
           ,
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Malabar
           .
           The
           Saracens
           ,
           who
           inhabit
           that
           place
           ,
           having
           murther'd
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           forc'd
           his
           Companion
           to
           renounce
           his
           Faith
           Thereupon
           they
           brought
           him
           into
           a
           Mosquee
           ,
           where
           they
           promis'd
           him
           great
           store
           of
           Money
           and
           Preferments
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           wou'd
           forsake
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           that
           of
           their
           Prophet
           Mahomet
           .
           But
           seeing
           their
           Promises
           cou'd
           not
           prevail
           ,
           they
           threatn'd
           him
           with
           Death
           ,
           and
           held
           their
           naked
           weapons
           over
           his
           Head
           ,
           to
           fright
           him
           .
           But
           neither
           cou'd
           they
           shake
           his
           Resolution
           ,
           with
           that
           dreadful
           spectacle
           ;
           then
           they
           loaded
           him
           with
           Irons
           ,
           and
           us'd
           him
           with
           extraordinary
           cruelty
           ,
           till
           a
           Portuguese
           Captain
           inform'd
           of
           it
           ▪
           came
           suddenly
           upon
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           Troop
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           rescu'd
           the
           young
           Man
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           .
           Xavier
           imbrac'd
           him
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           bless'd
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           his
           Faith
           was
           imprinted
           so
           lively
           ,
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           a
           Barbarian
           .
           He
           heard
           also
           with
           great
           satisfaction
           ,
           of
           the
           constancy
           of
           some
           Slaves
           ,
           who
           having
           fled
           from
           the
           Houses
           of
           their
           Portuguese
           Masters
           ,
           and
           
           living
           amongst
           Gentils
           ,
           far
           from
           being
           corrupted
           with
           the
           superstitions
           of
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           comply'd
           exactly
           with
           the
           obligations
           of
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           in
           a
           most
           religious
           manner
           .
           It
           was
           reported
           to
           him
           of
           these
           Slaves
           ,
           that
           when
           any
           of
           them
           died
           ,
           they
           suffer'd
           not
           his
           Body
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           neither
           wou'd
           they
           leave
           it
           without
           S●pulture
           ;
           but
           buried
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           Cross
           over
           the
           Grave
           .
        
         
           Though
           these
           Infidels
           ,
           whom
           they
           serv'd
           ,
           did
           not
           hinder
           them
           from
           continuing
           in
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           that
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           persevere
           in
           his
           Faith
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           yet
           they
           had
           a
           longing
           desire
           ,
           to
           return
           into
           the
           company
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           be
           supply'd
           with
           those
           Spiritual
           Succours
           ,
           which
           they
           wanted
           ,
           and
           lead
           a
           life
           yet
           more
           conformable
           to
           their
           Belief
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           the
           news
           of
           Father
           
           Xavier's
           return
           ,
           who
           had
           baptis'd
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           desire
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           wou'd
           make
           their
           peace
           with
           their
           Masters
           ,
           whom
           they
           had
           left
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           slavery
           ,
           and
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           content
           ,
           once
           more
           to
           lose
           their
           Liberty
           in
           prospect
           of
           the
           
           Salvation
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           Xavier
           receiv'd
           them
           with
           open
           Arms
           ,
           as
           his
           well-belov'd
           Children
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           obtain'd
           their
           Pardon
           .
        
         
           After
           he
           had
           visited
           all
           the
           Villages
           ,
           he
           made
           some
           stay
           at
           Manapar
           ,
           
           which
           is
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           
             Cape
             Comorine
          
           .
           As
           the
           only
           end
           ,
           which
           he
           propos'd
           to
           himself
           ,
           was
           to
           plant
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Indies
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           order
           to
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           there
           establish
           the
           Society
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           regulate
           all
           things
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Principles
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           General
           of
           the
           Order
           .
           Having
           reassembled
           all
           the
           Labourers
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           of
           that
           Coast
           ,
           he
           examin'd
           their
           several
           Talents
           ,
           and
           Vertues
           ,
           in
           familiar
           conversation
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           causing
           them
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           what
           pass'd
           betwixt
           God
           and
           them
           in
           their
           own
           Hearts
           .
           After
           he
           had
           assign'd
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           places
           which
           were
           most
           convenient
           for
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           bodily
           strength
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           spiritual
           endowments
           .
           He
           constituted
           Father
           
             Antonio
             Criminal
          
           ,
           superiour
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           And
           to
           the
           end
           they
           might
           be
           more
           capable
           of
           serving
           that
           people
           ,
           he
           order'd
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           ,
           to
           apply
           himself
           to
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Malabar
           Language
           ;
           which
           obtains
           through
           
           all
           that
           Coast.
           Upon
           this
           account
           he
           commanded
           Father
           
             Francis
             Henriquez
          
           ,
           to
           reduce
           that
           Tongue
           into
           the
           Rules
           of
           Art
           ,
           and
           to
           compose
           an
           exact
           Grammar
           of
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           method
           of
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Grammars
           .
           The
           work
           seem'd
           impossible
           ,
           especially
           to
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           newly
           come
           from
           Europe
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           little
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Indian
           Tongues
           :
           Nevertheless
           Henriquez
           compass'd
           it
           in
           a
           small
           time
           ,
           which
           was
           apparently
           a
           Miracle
           of
           Obedience
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           Xavier
           judging
           ,
           that
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           made
           for
           those
           of
           Molucca
           ,
           might
           be
           of
           use
           to
           his
           dear
           Paravas
           ,
           order'd
           a
           Malabar
           Priest
           ,
           who
           was
           well
           vers'd
           in
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           to
           translate
           it
           into
           his
           own
           Language
           .
           But
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Missioners
           might
           be
           Uniform
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           Spirit
           might
           animate
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           besides
           the
           instructions
           which
           he
           gave
           them
           by
           word
           of
           Mouth
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           the
           following
           Rules
           in
           writing
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
          
           ,
           
           Where
           ever
           the
           lot
           of
           your
           Ministry
           shall
           fall
           ,
           be
           mindful
           of
           baptising
           Infants
           newly
           born
           ;
           and
           perform
           it
           your selves
           ,
           without
           trusting
           the
           care
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           any
           other
           person
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           at
           present
           ,
           of
           more
           importance
           .
           Do
           not
           wait
           till
           the
           Parents
           bid
           you
           come
           ;
           as
           they
           may
           
           easily
           neglect
           it
           ,
           it
           behoves
           you
           to
           run
           through
           all
           the
           Villages
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           to
           Christen
           all
           the
           Infants
           you
           can
           find
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           great
           concernment
           of
           giving
           Baptism
           ,
           you
           ought
           to
           be
           careful
           of
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           of
           entring
           those
           little
           Children
           into
           the
           principles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           who
           are
           grown
           capable
           of
           Instruction
           .
           Not
           being
           able
           to
           be
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           you
           shall
           cause
           the
           Canacapoles
           ,
           and
           the
           Teachers
           of
           the
           Catechism
           ,
           to
           perform
           their
           duty
           ,
           and
           religiously
           to
           observe
           the
           Customs
           establish'd
           .
           To
           which
           purposes
           ,
           when
           you
           visit
           the
           Villages
           ,
           to
           take
           an
           account
           of
           what
           passes
           there
           ,
           assemble
           the
           Masters
           ,
           with
           their
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           know
           from
           the
           Children
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           those
           who
           are
           accustom'd
           to
           instruct
           them
           ,
           what
           they
           have
           learnt
           ,
           or
           forgotten
           since
           your
           last
           visit
           ;
           this
           will
           double
           the
           ardency
           of
           the
           Scholars
           ,
           and
           the
           diligence
           of
           their
           Teachers
           .
        
         
           On
           Sundays
           ,
           gather
           the
           Men
           together
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           repeat
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           observe
           well
           ▪
           whether
           the
           Pantagatins
           ,
           or
           chief
           of
           the
           people
           are
           there
           present
           .
           You
           are
           to
           expound
           the
           Prayers
           which
           they
           repeat
           ;
           and
           reprove
           them
           for
           the
           Vices
           then
           in
           fashion
           :
           which
           you
           are
           to
           make
           them
           comprehend
           by
           using
           familiar
           Examples
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           threaten
           the
           more
           stubborn
           
           sinners
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           tell
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           do
           not
           reform
           their
           lives
           ,
           their
           days
           shall
           be
           shorten'd
           ,
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           Diseases
           :
           that
           the
           Pagan
           Kings
           shall
           inslave
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           immortal
           Souls
           shall
           become
           fuel
           to
           the
           everlasting
           flames
           of
           Hell.
           
        
         
           When
           you
           come
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           you
           shall
           inform
           your selves
           ,
           what
           quarrels
           are
           stirring
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           the
           parties
           ;
           after
           which
           you
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           reconcile
           them
           .
           These
           Reconciliations
           are
           to
           be
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           it
           will
           be
           fitting
           to
           assemble
           all
           the
           Women
           on
           Saturdays
           ,
           as
           the
           Men
           on
           Sundays
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Malabar
           Priest
           ,
           shall
           have
           translated
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           you
           shall
           take
           Copi●s
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           cause
           to
           be
           carefully
           read
           to
           the
           Women
           on
           Saturdays
           ,
           to
           the
           Men
           on
           Sundays
           .
           If
           you
           are
           there
           present
           ,
           you
           shall
           read
           it
           your selves
           ,
           and
           add
           to
           the
           Exposition
           ,
           what
           you
           think
           convenient
           for
           the
           farther
           clearing
           i●
           .
        
         
           Distribute
           to
           the
           Poor
           those
           Collections
           which
           are
           made
           for
           them
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           by
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ;
           and
           beware
           of
           taking
           any
           part
           of
           them
           for
           your
           own
           uses
           .
        
         
           Fail
           not
           every
           Saturday
           and
           Sunday
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           Faithful
           in
           mind
           ,
           of
           giving
           you
           
           notice
           ,
           when
           any
           one
           falls
           sick
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           visit
           them
           .
           And
           give
           them
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           do
           not
           advertise
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           sick
           person
           dies
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           allow
           him
           burial
           amongst
           ▪
           Christians
           ,
           in
           punishment
           of
           their
           neglect
           .
        
         
           When
           you
           visit
           the
           sick
           ,
           take
           especial
           care
           that
           they
           repeat
           to
           you
           ,
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           in
           their
           Mother
           Tongue
           .
           Interrogate
           them
           on
           every
           Article
           and
           ask
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           believe
           sincerely
           .
           After
           this
           make
           them
           say
           the
           Con●●teor
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Catholick
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           then
           read
           the
           Gospel
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           burial
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           you
           shall
           assemble
           the
           Children
           ,
           and
           coming
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           with
           them
           ,
           the
           Cross
           being
           at
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Procession
           ,
           you
           shall
           sing
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           coming
           and
           going
           .
           You
           shall
           say
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           at
           the
           House
           of
           the
           dead
           person
           ;
           and
           before
           he
           is
           put
           into
           the
           ground
           .
           You
           shall
           also
           make
           a
           short
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           before
           the
           Corps
           ,
           upon
           the
           necessity
           of
           death
           ,
           the
           amendment
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           Men
           on
           Sunday
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Women
           on
           Saturday
           ,
           to
           bring
           their
           sick
           Children
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           read
           the
           Gospel
           over
           them
           ,
           for
           their
           cure
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Parents
           from
           
           thence
           may
           receive
           increase
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           respect
           to
           the
           Temples
           of
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
           You
           shall
           your selves
           determine
           all
           litigious
           causes
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           cannot
           end
           them
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           defer
           them
           to
           the
           next
           Sunday
           ;
           and
           after
           Divine
           Service
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           expedited
           by
           the
           principal
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           place
           .
           Yet
           I
           will
           not
           that
           these
           sort
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           shou'd
           take
           up
           too
           much
           of
           your
           time
           :
           Nor
           ,
           that
           you
           prefer
           the
           care
           of
           your
           Neighbour's
           temporal
           Concernments
           ,
           before
           works
           of
           Charity
           ,
           which
           respect
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ;
           and
           am
           of
           opinion
           ,
           That
           when
           any
           important
           business
           of
           that
           kind
           shall
           happen
           ,
           you
           shou'd
           remit
           it
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           Commandant
           .
        
         
           Do
           all
           things
           in
           your
           power
           ,
           to
           make
           your selves
           belov'd
           by
           those
           people
           ;
           for
           by
           that
           you
           will
           be
           able
           to
           do
           more
           good
           upon
           them
           ,
           than
           by
           being
           fear'd
           .
           Decree
           no
           punishment
           against
           any
           person
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           Father
           
             Antonio
             Criminal
          
           :
           And
           if
           the
           Commandant
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           be
           present
           ,
           do
           nothing
           without
           his
           order
           .
           In
           case
           any
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           shall
           make
           a
           Pagod
           ,
           or
           Idol
           ,
           banish
           them
           from
           the
           Village
           if
           Father
           Criminal
           consent
           to
           it
           .
           Testify
           great
           affection
           to
           the
           Children
           who
           frequent
           the
           Christian
           Schools
           ;
           pardon
           ,
           and
           wink
           at
           their
           faults
           sometimes
           ,
           lest
           a
           severe
           usage
           shou'd
           fright
           them
           from
           us
           .
        
         
         
           In
           presence
           of
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           abstain
           from
           reproving
           and
           condemning
           the
           Natives
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           who
           are
           Christians
           ;
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           commend
           and
           excuse
           them
           ,
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           For
           considering
           how
           lately
           they
           have
           embrac'd
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           what
           assistance
           is
           wanting
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           live
           like
           good
           Christians
           ,
           't
           is
           only
           to
           be
           admir'd
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           more
           vicious
           .
        
         
           Be
           serviceable
           in
           all
           you
           can
           to
           the
           Malabar
           Priests
           ,
           in
           what
           relates
           to
           their
           Spiritual
           Advantage
           :
           take
           care
           that
           they
           confess
           themselves
           ,
           and
           say
           Mass
           ,
           and
           give
           good
           Examples
           ,
           and
           write
           nothing
           against
           them
           to
           any
           person
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           Live
           so
           well
           with
           the
           Portuguese
           Commandants
           ,
           that
           no
           misunderstanding
           be
           ever
           perceiv'd
           betwixt
           you
           ,
           and
           them
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           use
           all
           sort
           of
           means
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           your
           Friends
           :
           Have
           never
           any
           quarrel
           with
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           shou'd
           bring
           you
           into
           Law
           ,
           or
           quarrel
           with
           you
           without
           the
           least
           provocation
           on
           your
           part
           .
           If
           they
           use
           the
           new
           Christians
           hardly
           ,
           oppose
           them
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           mildness
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           find
           your
           opposition
           may
           be
           likely
           to
           succeed
           ,
           make
           your
           Complaint
           to
           the
           Portuguese
           Commandant
           ;
           with
           whom
           ,
           I
           once
           again
           beseech
           you
           ,
           never
           to
           have
           any
           difference
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           your
           Conversation
           with
           the
           Portugueses
           be
           alwa●s
           confin'd
           to
           Spiritual
           Subjects
           ;
           of
           Death
           ,
           of
           Iudgment
           ,
           of
           Purga●●ry
           ,
           of
           Hell
           ,
           of
           the
           frequentation
           of
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           the
           exact
           observation
           of
           Gods
           Commandments
           :
           For
           if
           you
           never
           speak
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           concerning
           these
           matters
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           rob
           you
           of
           those
           hours
           which
           are
           set
           apart
           for
           your
           Function
           .
        
         
           Fail
           not
           to
           write
           to
           Goa
           ,
           to
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Br●thers
           of
           our
           Society
           ,
           giving
           them
           an
           account
           of
           the
           Fruit
           of
           your
           Labours
           ;
           and
           proposing
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           you
           think
           may
           be
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           Piety
           .
           You
           shall
           write
           also
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           but
           with
           much
           Reverence
           and
           Submission
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Common
           Father
           ,
           and
           Pastor
           General
           of
           this
           new
           World.
           
        
         
           What
           〈◊〉
           all
           things
           I
           recommend
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           can
           never
           sufficiently
           repeat
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           Voyage
           you
           make
           ,
           and
           wheresoever
           you
           shall
           be
           ,
           〈◊〉
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           gain
           the
           love
           of
           all
           p●●ple
           ,
           by
           your
           good
           Offices
           ,
           and
           fair
           dem●●nour
           :
           by
           which
           means
           you
           will
           have
           greater
           opportunities
           for
           the
           gaining
           of
           S●●ls
           ;
           which
           God
           Almighty
           grant
           you
           all
           the
           Grace
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           abide
           for
           ever
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           Things
           being
           thus
           regulated
           on
           the
           Cost
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           
           the
           ●ather
           wou'd
           pass
           
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           before
           his
           return
           to
           Goa
           .
           His
           design
           was
           to
           gather
           the
           fruit
           of
           that
           precious
           Blood
           ,
           which
           two
           years
           before
           was
           shed
           by
           the
           King
           of
           
             Iafanatapan
             ▪
          
           or
           at
           least
           to
           see
           what
           inclination
           those
           people
           had
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           had
           beheld
           the
           constancy
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           death
           of
           the
           two
           young
           Princes
           converted
           ,
           who
           pretended
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Iafanatapan
           ,
           destroy'd
           almost
           all
           hopes
           of
           planting
           Christianity
           in
           that
           Isle
           .
           Notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           Xavier
           converted
           the
           King
           of
           Candè
           ;
           who
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Ceylan
           .
           After
           which
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           who
           had
           treated
           the
           Christians
           with
           so
           much
           cruelty
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           he
           cou'd
           work
           him
           ,
           though
           against
           all
           humane
           appearances
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           to
           be
           preach'd
           in
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           him
           also
           to
           be
           a
           Christian.
           
        
         
           As
           Reasons
           of
           State
           prevail
           most
           with
           Princes
           ,
           so
           the
           Father
           represented
           to
           this
           Infidel
           ,
           That
           his
           Throne
           cou'd
           never
           be
           establish'd
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ;
           that
           if
           he
           once
           contracted
           with
           them
           a
           strict
           alliance
           ,
           he
           had
           n●thing
           farther
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           either
           from
           his
           Enemies
           or
           his
           Subjects
           .
           The
           Barbarian
           ,
           who
           fear'd
           all
           things
           ,
           both
           from
           within
           and
           from
           without
           ,
           forgetting
           that
           
             D●●
             
             Alphonso
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           made
           War
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           two
           baptis'd
           Princes
           ,
           hearken'd
           to
           the
           Propositions
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           even
           permitted
           the
           Father
           to
           explain
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           The
           instructions
           of
           the
           Saint
           wrought
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           Tyrant
           ,
           that
           being
           chang'd
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           short
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           he
           promis'd
           to
           embrace
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           labour
           to
           bring
           his
           Subjects
           into
           it
           ,
           offering
           for
           the
           pledge
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           Kingdom
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           to
           pay
           him
           such
           Tribute
           as
           shou'd
           be
           thought
           sitting
           ,
           without
           any
           farther
           demand
           in
           his
           own
           behalf
           ,
           than
           of
           two
           things
           .
           The
           one
           was
           ,
           That
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           shou'd
           conclude
           a
           firm
           Alliance
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           done
           with
           other
           Indian
           Kings
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           themselves
           Vassals
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           :
           The
           other
           ,
           That
           in
           order
           to
           hinder
           those
           revolts
           and
           troubles
           which
           might
           arise
           from
           the
           change
           of
           Religion
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           a
           Company
           of
           Portuguese
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           ●e
           entertain'd
           at
           his
           own
           charges
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           well
           satisfy'd
           ,
           to
           have
           thus
           succeeded
           beyond
           his
           expectations
           ,
           set
           Sail
           for
           Goa
           ,
           with
           an
           Embassadour
           of
           the
           In●idel
           King
           ,
           and
           arriv'd
           there
           on
           March
           the
           20th
           .
           in
           the
           year
           1548.
           
           Understanding
           
           there
           ,
           that
           the
           Viceroy
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           was
           at
           Bazain
           ,
           towards
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Cambaya
           ,
           he
           imbark'd
           anew
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           the
           season
           was
           improper
           for
           Navigation
           ;
           as
           judging
           that
           a
           business
           of
           such
           consequence
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           be
           too
           soon
           concluded
           ,
           and
           that
           delays
           frequently
           ruin'd
           the
           most
           hopeful
           Affairs
           .
           Castro
           had
           never
           seen
           Xavier
           ,
           but
           all
           he
           had
           heard
           related
           of
           him
           ,
           gave
           him
           an
           earnest
           longing
           to
           behold
           him
           .
           He
           receiv'd
           him
           with
           all
           those
           Honours
           which
           are
           due
           to
           a
           Saint
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           meeting
           ,
           and
           willingly
           accepted
           what
           the
           King
           of
           Iafanatapan
           had
           offer'd
           ,
           on
           the
           Conditions
           above
           mention'd
           .
           But
           he
           retain'd
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           to
           hear
           him
           preach
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           him
           on
           some
           difficult
           Affairs
           ,
           where
           the
           Interests
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Religion
           were
           joyn'd
           together
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           he
           design'd
           
             Antonio
             Monis
             Barreto
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           very
           brave
           ,
           for
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Iafanatapan
           ,
           with
           an
           hundred
           Souldiers
           ,
           well
           disciplin'd
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           such
           an
           Officer
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           he
           order'd
           a
           magnificent
           Entertainment
           ,
           for
           the
           Embassadour
           ,
           who
           remain'd
           at
           Goa
           :
           And
           that
           if
           any
           of
           his
           Train
           wou'd
           receive
           Baptism
           ,
           no
           cost
           shou'd
           be
           spar'd
           at
           that
           Solemnity
           .
           
           But
           the
           King
           of
           Iafanatapan
           ,
           fail'd
           afterwards
           in
           Fidelity
           ,
           both
           to
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           failure
           ,
           which
           drew
           the
           last
           misfortunes
           on
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           his
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           The
           stay
           which
           Xavier
           made
           at
           Bazain
           ,
           
           was
           not
           unprofitable
           to
           a
           young
           man
           of
           Quality
           ,
           who
           was
           much
           debauch'd
           ,
           call'd
           
             Rodrigue
             Segueyra
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           known
           two
           years
           before
           .
           For
           Segueyra
           having
           committed
           a
           Murther
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           when
           the
           Father
           made
           his
           first
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           retir'd
           into
           the
           Hospital
           to
           avoid
           the
           pursuit
           of
           Justice
           .
           There
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Father
           knew
           him
           ,
           and
           grew
           into
           his
           Familiarity
           ,
           by
           his
           engaging
           ways
           of
           Mildness
           and
           Courtesy
           ;
           which
           always
           succeeded
           with
           him
           .
           When
           he
           had
           gain'd
           the
           affection
           of
           Segueyra
           ,
           he
           spoke
           to
           him
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           power
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           entred
           into
           serious
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           general
           Confession
           to
           him
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           ingage
           him
           the
           more
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           him
           from
           that
           confinement
           of
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           where
           his
           Crimes
           had
           forc'd
           him
           to
           take
           Sanctuary
           ,
           made
           up
           the
           business
           with
           his
           Adversaries
           ,
           and
           obtain'd
           his
           pardon
           from
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           :
           But
           seeing
           the
           soft
           and
           dissolute
           manner
           of
           living
           in
           Malacca
           ,
           was
           capable
           
           of
           ruining
           all
           his
           good
           intentions
           ,
           he
           advis'd
           him
           to
           leave
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           return
           into
           
             Europe
             .
             Segueyra
          
           ,
           who
           was
           sensible
           of
           his
           own
           weakness
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           to
           save
           his
           Soul
           ,
           promis'd
           the
           Father
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           put
           himself
           into
           a
           condition
           ,
           of
           executing
           his
           promise
           .
           In
           effect
           he
           took
           the
           way
           of
           Goa
           ,
           with
           design
           from
           thence
           to
           go
           for
           Portugal
           .
           But
           being
           made
           a
           Receiver
           of
           the
           publick
           Revenues
           by
           the
           Viceroy
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           he
           thought
           no
           more
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           but
           relaps'd
           into
           his
           first
           Debauches
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           was
           wholly
           lost
           to
           his
           remembrance
           ,
           when
           he
           happen'd
           to
           meet
           him
           at
           Bazain
           ,
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Father
           surpris'd
           him
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           almost
           confounded
           him
           .
           But
           straight
           recovering
           ,
           he
           came
           up
           boldly
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           took
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           have
           kissed
           it
           according
           to
           his
           former
           custom
           .
           The
           Father
           as
           courteous
           and
           civil
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           yet
           thrust
           him
           back
           ,
           st●rnly
           enough
           ;
           yet
           mollifying
           himself
           a
           little
           ▪
           
             How
             ,
             my
             Son
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             are
             you
             still
             in
             the
          
           Indies
           ?
           
             were
             you
             not
             advis'd
             to
             leave
          
           Malacca
           ,
           
             and
             return
             to
          
           Portugal
           ?
        
         
           The
           Portuguese
           ,
           in
           great
           disorder
           ,
           and
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           excuse
           himself
           ;
           laid
           all
           the
           blame
           upon
           the
           Governour
           ,
           who
           had
           detain'd
           him
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           against
           
           his
           will.
           But
           ,
           reply'd
           Xavier
           with
           a
           holy
           indignation
           ,
           
             is
             it
             the
             Governour
             who
             has
             oblig'd
             you
             to
             lead
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Beast
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             for
             two
             years
             without
             going
             to
             Confession
             ?
             However
             it
             be
             ,
          
           continu'd
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             know
             that
             we
             two
             shall
             never
             be
             well
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             you
             are
             upon
             ill
             terms
             with
             God.
          
           At
           these
           words
           Segue●ra
           pierc'd
           with
           a
           lively
           sorrow
           ,
           ask'd
           pardon
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           his
           breach
           of
           promise
           ,
           and
           his
           unfaithfulness
           to
           the
           Divine
           Grace
           .
           He
           Confess'd
           himself
           the
           same
           day
           ;
           and
           wholly
           chang'd
           his
           life
           ,
           under
           his
           direction
           ,
           whom
           God
           had
           sent
           to
           bring
           him
           back
           into
           a
           better
           wa●
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           who
           was
           desirous
           of
           profiting
           by
           the
           Father's
           Counsels
           ,
           for
           the
           regulation
           of
           his
           own
           life
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           been
           glad
           ,
           to
           have
           retain'd
           him
           longer
           ;
           but
           seeing
           him
           resolv'd
           on
           going
           ,
           gave
           him
           leave
           to
           depart
           ;
           yet
           begging
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           pass
           the
           Winter
           at
           Goa
           ,
           that
           after
           his
           own
           return
           thither
           ,
           he
           might
           use
           his
           assistance
           in
           the
           affairs
           of
           his
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           return'd
           ,
           
           very
           seasonably
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           
             Cosmo
             de
             Torrez
          
           ,
           a
           Spanish
           Priest
           ,
           and
           Native
           of
           Valenti●
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Wits
           ,
           and
           most
           knowing
           
           Persons
           of
           that
           Age.
           Torrez
           ,
           was
           imbark'd
           on
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           Mexico
           to
           the
           Molucca
           Islands
           ;
           and
           which
           ,
           having
           sail'd
           over
           so
           many
           Seas
           ,
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           stay'd
           at
           Amboyna
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           related
           .
           He
           there
           met
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           charm'd
           with
           his
           manner
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           thoughts
           of
           becoming
           his
           Disciple
           .
           But
           besides
           ,
           that
           the
           labours
           which
           are
           unseparable
           from
           the
           Ministry
           Apostolical
           ,
           somewhat
           shock'd
           him
           ,
           he
           judg'd
           ,
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           undertake
           nothing
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Counsel
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           he
           le●t
           Amboyna
           ,
           without
           forming
           any
           resolution
           ,
           and
           even
           without
           opening
           himself
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Spanish
           Fleet
           was
           arriv'd
           at
           Goa
           ,
           he
           presented
           himself
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           want
           of
           Spiritual
           Substitutes
           ,
           gave
           him
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Vicariats
           of
           his
           Diocess
           .
           Torrez
           was
           of
           Opinion
           that
           God
           requir'd
           nothing
           farther
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           space
           of
           four
           or
           five
           months
           ,
           perform'd
           all
           the
           functions
           of
           that
           Office
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           had
           given
           him
           in
           charge
           .
           But
           the
           continual
           disquiets
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           render'd
           him
           suspitious
           of
           his
           own
           condition
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           punish'd
           him
           ,
           for
           not
           following
           the
           new
           Apostle
           of
           the
           East
           .
        
         
         
           Being
           one
           day
           ,
           much
           troubled
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           open'd
           himself
           to
           Father
           Lancilotti
           ,
           desiring
           him
           ,
           to
           unfold
           to
           him
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           Institute
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           was
           so
           much
           taken
           ,
           by
           seeing
           Father
           Xavier
           at
           Amboyna
           .
           As
           some
           interiour
           motions
           had
           of
           late
           ,
           push'd
           him
           on
           ,
           to
           the
           performance
           of
           somewhat
           that
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           of
           suffering
           all
           things
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           Institute
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           so
           conformable
           to
           the
           present
           dispositions
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           without
           farther
           ballancing
           the
           matter
           ,
           he
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           go
           through
           the
           Spiritual
           Exercises
           ,
           to
           ●it
           himself
           for
           the
           change
           of
           his
           condition
           .
           From
           the
           second
           day
           ,
           he
           receiv'd
           such
           light
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           comfort
           from
           above
           ,
           that
           he
           believ'd
           himself
           in
           Heaven
           already
           .
           He
           cou'd
           not
           sufficiently
           admire
           ,
           that
           those
           plain
           ,
           and
           easy
           truths
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           often
           read
           ,
           without
           any
           taste
           of
           them
           ,
           shou'd
           make
           such
           lively
           impressions
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           did
           .
           And
           he
           discover'd
           this
           to
           Lancilotti
           ,
           with
           expressions
           full
           of
           astonishment
           .
        
         
           Nevertheless
           being
           assrighted
           at
           the
           prospect
           of
           a
           perpetual
           ingagement
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           tempted
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           not
           settle
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           every
           day
           ,
           more
           and
           more
           irresolute
           .
        
         
         
           Xavier
           arriv'd
           just
           at
           that
           point
           of
           time
           .
           He
           had
           scarcely
           seen
           Torrez
           ,
           when
           behold
           a
           man
           ,
           fix'd
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           resolv'd
           ,
           and
           pressing
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           amongst
           the
           Children
           of
           Ignatius
           .
           The
           Apostle
           receiv'd
           him
           ,
           and
           took
           pains
           himself
           to
           form
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           He
           also
           admitted
           some
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           had
           great
           Talents
           for
           the
           Mission
           ,
           and
           were
           inflam'd
           with
           the
           zeal
           of
           Souls
           .
        
         
           They
           liv'd
           together
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           where
           that
           ●ervour
           reign'd
           ,
           not
           only
           amongst
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           but
           also
           amongst
           those
           of
           the
           Seminary
           ,
           whose
           numbers
           increas'd
           daily
           .
           The
           
             Iaponnese
             ,
             Anger
          
           ,
           was
           amongst
           them
           ,
           leading
           a
           most
           regular
           life
           ,
           and
           breathing
           after
           that
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           deferr'd
           'till
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Holy
           man.
           
        
         
           Xavier
           did
           not
           satisfie
           himself
           ,
           
           with
           having
           instructed
           him
           anew
           :
           he
           consign'd
           over
           to
           the
           care
           of
           Torrez
           ,
           who
           fully
           explain'd
           to
           him
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith.
           Anger
           with
           his
           two
           Servants
           ,
           who
           receiv'd
           the
           same
           instruction
           ,
           were
           at
           length
           solemnly
           Baptis'd
           ,
           on
           Whit-Sunday
           ,
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Goa
             ,
             Don
             Iohn
             d'
             Albuquerque
          
           ;
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           began
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           the
           most
           remote
           Nation
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           
           day
           of
           Pentecost
           ,
           when
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           descending
           on
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           gave
           them
           their
           Mission
           to
           carry
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Anger
           was
           desirous
           to
           be
           nam'd
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           
             Society
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           particular
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           which
           was
           sometimes
           call'd
           the
           
             Colledge
             of
             St.
          
           Paul
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           
             Seminary
             of
             the
             Holy
             Faith.
          
           One
           of
           his
           Servants
           took
           the
           Name
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Anthony
           .
           In
           receiving
           Baptism
           ,
           he
           receiv'd
           the
           peace
           of
           Soul
           ,
           which
           he
           never
           cou'd
           obtain
           before
           ;
           and
           writ
           word
           of
           it
           to
           Rome
           ,
           the
           same
           year
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           dated
           November
           the
           25th
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           Converts
           might
           have
           the
           true
           Principles
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           behaviour
           might
           be
           answerable
           to
           their
           Belief
           ,
           Father
           Xavier
           intrusted
           Torrez
           ,
           with
           giving
           them
           the
           spiritual
           Exercises
           of
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           During
           the
           thirty
           days
           ,
           that
           these
           Iaponians
           were
           in
           retirement
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           express'd
           ,
           what
           Coelestial
           illuminations
           ,
           what
           holy
           thoughts
           ,
           what
           interiour
           delights
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           infus'd
           into
           them
           .
           
           Anger
           cou'd
           speak
           of
           nothing
           but
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           spoke
           of
           him
           with
           so
           much
           servency
           ,
           that
           it
           seem'd
           even
           to
           burn
           him
           up
           .
           The
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Passion
           ,
           mov'd
           him
           above
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           so
           ravish'd
           with
           the
           goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           possess'd
           with
           love
           ,
           in
           considering
           a
           God
           Crucify'd
           ,
           that
           he
           breath'd
           nothing
           but
           Martyrdom
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           his
           Brethren
           .
           So
           that
           he
           was
           often
           heard
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Devotions
           ,
           
             How
             glad
             shou'd
             I
             be
             to
             dye
             for
             thee
             ,
             O
             my
             God.
             O
             my
             dear
          
           Japonians
           ,
           
             how
             much
             are
             you
             to
             be
             lamented
             ,
             and
             what
             Compassion
             do
             you
             raise
             in
             me
             !
          
        
         
           The
           Master
           and
           Servants
           came
           out
           of
           their
           retirement
           with
           so
           much
           ardour
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           wrote
           into
           Europe
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           animated
           by
           their
           Example
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           look
           on
           them
           ,
           without
           blushing
           at
           his
           own
           Cowardise
           .
        
         
           In
           conversing
           with
           them
           ,
           
           he
           understood
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           formerly
           learnt
           by
           hear
           say
           ,
           from
           
             George
             Alvarez
             ▪
          
           and
           other
           Portugueses
           ,
           that
           the
           Empire
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           populous
           in
           the
           World
           :
           That
           the
           Iaponneses
           were
           naturally
           curious
           ,
           and
           covetous
           of
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           withall
           docible
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           Capacity
           .
           That
           being
           generally
           ingenious
           ,
           
           and
           very
           rational
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           instructed
           in
           the
           Morals
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           easily
           submit
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           liv'd
           according
           to
           Gospel
           Rules
           ,
           the
           whole
           Nation
           wou'd
           subject
           it self
           to
           the
           yoke
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           not
           perhaps
           so
           readily
           at
           first
           ,
           but
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           after
           clearing
           of
           their
           doubts
           .
        
         
           There
           needed
           no
           more
           ,
           to
           induce
           Xavier
           to
           carry
           the
           Faith
           into
           Iapan
           ,
           the
           mildness
           ,
           the
           civility
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           parts
           of
           the
           three
           Baptis'd
           Iaponians
           ,
           made
           him
           conceive
           a
           high
           opinion
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           And
           the
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           newly
           return'd
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           confirm'd
           it
           so
           fully
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           three
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           pattern
           of
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ,
           that
           he
           doubted
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           wou'd
           make
           an
           admirable
           progress
           there
           .
           But
           that
           which
           Anger
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           in
           his
           Country
           many
           Monasteries
           of
           Heathen
           Priests
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           led
           their
           lives
           in
           solitude
           and
           contemplation
           ,
           that
           every
           Monastery
           had
           its
           Superiour
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Person
           venerable
           for
           his
           Age
           and
           Learning
           :
           that
           they
           came
           abroad
           from
           their
           lonely
           abode
           ,
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           with
           morti●i'd
           looks
           ,
           and
           uncouth
           habits
           ,
           to
           Preach
           to
           the
           People
           ;
           that
           in
           their
           Sermons
           
           they
           drew
           such
           lively
           Figures
           of
           Hell
           ,
           that
           the
           Women
           wept
           ,
           and
           cry'd
           out
           ,
           at
           those
           dismal
           representations
           .
           All
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           appear'd
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           doors
           ,
           and
           in-letts
           for
           the
           Faith
           ;
           and
           he
           prais'd
           God
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           admirable
           conduct
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           which
           secretly
           manages
           the
           Salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           had
           thus
           prepar'd
           the
           ways
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           He
           ador'd
           also
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           same
           Providence
           ,
           which
           taking
           the
           occasion
           of
           a
           man
           who
           fled
           from
           Justice
           ,
           and
           sought
           repose
           for
           his
           troubled
           Conscience
           ,
           had
           led
           three
           Iaponians
           from
           their
           native
           Country
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           Goa
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           serve
           for
           Guides
           to
           a
           Missioner
           .
           But
           ,
           that
           these
           Guides
           might
           be
           the
           more
           serviceable
           ,
           he
           thought
           fit
           they
           shou'd
           learn
           to
           Read
           and
           Write
           ,
           in
           the
           Portuguese
           Language
           .
           Anger
           ,
           whom
           from
           henceforth
           we
           shall
           name
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           was
           easily
           instructed
           ,
           in
           all
           they
           taught
           him
           ;
           for
           besides
           that
           he
           was
           of
           a
           quick
           and
           lively
           apprehension
           ,
           he
           had
           so
           happy
           a
           memory
           ,
           that
           he
           got
           by
           heart
           almost
           all
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             St.
          
           Matthew
           ,
           which
           Father
           
             Cosmo
             de
             Torrez
          
           ,
           had
           Expounded
           to
           him
           before
           his
           Baptism
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           was
           rigging
           out
           a
           Fleet
           ,
           with
           design
           to
           possess
           himself
           of
           Aden
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           Towns
           of
           
             Arabia
             Felix
          
           ,
           and
           scituate
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           high
           Mountain
           ,
           which
           reach'd
           even
           to
           the
           Sea
           ,
           by
           a
           narrow
           tongue
           of
           Earth
           .
           This
           Port
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           to
           shut
           up
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           Indies
           to
           the
           Turks
           and
           Saracens
           ,
           who
           go
           thither
           by
           the
           red
           Sea
           ;
           and
           from
           this
           consideration
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           Albuquerque
           the
           Great
           ,
           endeavour'd
           to
           have
           Master'd
           it
           in
           the
           year
           1513
           ,
           but
           the
           vigorous
           resistance
           of
           the
           Achenois
           forc'd
           him
           to
           forsake
           the
           Siege
           .
           After
           that
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           desirous
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           to
           have
           deliver'd
           it
           up
           to
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           thereby
           to
           free
           themselves
           from
           the
           tyranny
           of
           the
           Turks
           .
           Yet
           it
           was
           not
           then
           done
           ,
           through
           the
           fault
           of
           a
           Captain
           call'd
           Soarez
           ,
           who
           having
           no
           Orders
           to
           take
           Possession
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           was
           so
           weak
           a
           Politician
           as
           to
           refuse
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           offer'd
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           .
        
         
           That
           People
           ,
           whom
           the
           Turk
           us'd
           worse
           than
           ever
           ,
           testifi'd
           the
           same
           inclination
           ,
           under
           the
           Government
           of
           Castro
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           on
           that
           occasion
           ▪
           that
           he
           sent
           a
           Fleet
           towards
           the
           Streight
           of
           Mecca
           ,
           under
           the
           Command
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           
           
             Alvarez
             de
             Castro
          
           .
           Eight
           Foysts
           of
           Goa
           ,
           full
           of
           Souldiers
           ,
           set
           out
           for
           the
           Expedition
           of
           Aden
           .
           Amongst
           these
           there
           was
           one
           very
           brave
           Fellow
           ,
           renown'd
           for
           his
           Military
           Actions
           ,
           but
           blacken'd
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           more
           infamous
           by
           his
           Debauch'd
           Manners
           ,
           than
           known
           by
           his
           Valour
           .
           He
           seem'd
           a
           kind
           of
           salvage
           Beast
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           more
           of
           Man
           in
           him
           ,
           than
           the
           bare
           Figure
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           besides
           the
           name
           .
           Above
           eighteen
           years
           he
           had
           abstain'd
           from
           Confession
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           once
           presented
           himself
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Goa
           ,
           was
           less
           to
           reconcile
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           off
           the
           imputation
           ,
           of
           being
           either
           a
           Mahometan
           ,
           or
           an
           Idolater
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           had
           cast
           an
           eye
           upon
           this
           wretch
           ,
           
           and
           waited
           only
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           to
           labour
           in
           so
           difficult
           a
           Conversion
           .
           Understanding
           that
           this
           Souldier
           was
           imbarking
           on
           one
           of
           the
           Foysts
           ,
           which
           were
           going
           to
           joyn
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           he
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           taking
           nothing
           with
           him
           ,
           besides
           his
           Br●viary
           ,
           and
           enter'd
           into
           the
           same
           Vessel
           .
           It
           was
           believ'd
           by
           those
           who
           saw
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Orders
           from
           the
           Viceroy
           to
           accompany
           his
           Son
           Alvarez
           ,
           and
           every
           one
           was
           glad
           of
           it
           ,
           excepting
           only
           he
           ,
           
           for
           whose
           sake
           he
           came
           .
           He
           drew
           near
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           had
           weigh'd
           Anchor
           ,
           began
           to
           make
           acquaintance
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           grew
           familiar
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           were
           less
           debauch'd
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           sufficiently
           admire
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           said
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           what
           a
           Pharisee
           said
           formerly
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             If
             this
             Man
             were
             indeed
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             discern
             what
             manner
             of
             man
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             takes
             so
             much
             delight
             .
          
        
         
           These
           Discourses
           ,
           did
           not
           at
           all
           daunt
           the
           Father
           .
           He
           saw
           his
           Souldier
           playing
           whole
           nights
           together
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Gamester
           .
           He
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           his
           extravagancies
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           heard
           him
           Swear
           without
           seeming
           to
           regard
           it
           .
           Only
           one
           day
           he
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           Gaming
           requir'd
           a
           Compos'd
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           took
           not
           the
           better
           heed
           ,
           that
           Passion
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           in
           Play
           ,
           wou'd
           make
           him
           lose
           .
        
         
           The
           Souldier
           ,
           brutal
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           grew
           insensibly
           to
           have
           a
           kindness
           for
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           so
           much
           concern'd
           in
           his
           advantages
           ,
           and
           took
           pleasure
           in
           hearing
           him
           discourse
           not
           only
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           Sea
           Affairs
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           Religion
           and
           Morality
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           he
           made
           some
           reflections
           on
           the
           horrour
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           
           felt
           even
           some
           remorse
           of
           Conscience
           for
           it
           .
           Being
           one
           day
           together
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           a
           private
           part
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           Xavier
           ask'd
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           Confess'd
           himself
           before
           he
           went
           on
           Ship-board
           ?
           Ah
           Father
           ,
           said
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           been
           at
           Confession
           these
           many
           years
           .
           And
           what
           do
           you
           imagine
           wou'd
           become
           of
           you
           ,
           said
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           supposing
           you
           shou'd
           be
           kill'd
           in
           this
           action
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           condition
           you
           now
           are
           ?
           I
           wou'd
           once
           have
           Confess'd
           my self
           ,
           reply'd
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           at
           least
           for
           fashion
           ,
           and
           decency
           ,
           but
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Goa
           wou'd
           not
           so
           much
           as
           hear
           me
           ,
           but
           told
           me
           I
           was
           a
           Reprobate
           ,
           and
           deserv'd
           nothing
           but
           Hell-Fire
           .
           The
           Vicar
           was
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           said
           Xavier
           ,
           somewhat
           too
           severe
           ,
           to
           treat
           you
           in
           that
           manner
           .
           He
           had
           perhaps
           his
           Reasons
           for
           that
           usage
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           mine
           to
           treat
           you
           otherwise
           .
           For
           indeed
           the
           Mercies
           of
           our
           Lord
           are
           infinite
           ,
           and
           God
           wou'd
           have
           us
           as
           indulgent
           to
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           is
           to
           us
           :
           Thus
           ,
           when
           the
           Sins
           of
           which
           you
           find
           your self
           guilty
           ,
           were
           a
           thousand
           times
           more
           numerous
           and
           more
           crying
           ,
           than
           they
           are
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           the
           patience
           to
           hear
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           shall
           make
           no
           difficulty
           of
           giving
           you
           absolution
           ,
           provided
           you
           take
           those
           thoughts
           
           and
           resolutions
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           in●u●e
           into
           you
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           words
           he
           brought
           the
           Souldier
           to
           a
           general
           Confession
           ,
           
           he
           dispos'd
           ●im
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           causing
           him
           ,
           to
           recall
           into
           his
           memory
           his
           past
           life
           ,
           and
           drawing
           him
           into
           the
           particulars
           of
           those
           Sins
           ,
           which
           a
           man
           of
           his
           Character
           and
           Profession
           ,
           might
           possibly
           have
           committed
           .
           While
           they
           were
           upon
           these
           terms
           ,
           the
           Ship
           cast
           Anchor
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Cey●an
           ,
           for
           refreshment
           .
           Many
           of
           the
           Fleet
           went
           on
           shore
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           they
           went
           together
           to
           a
           wild
           solitary
           place
           :
           there
           the
           Souldier
           made
           his
           Confession
           with
           abundance
           of
           tears
           ,
           resolv'd
           to
           expiate
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           with
           whatsoever
           Penance
           the
           Father
           shou'd
           enjoyn
           him
           ▪
           were
           it
           never
           so
           rigorous
           .
           Bu●
           his
           Confessour
           gave
           him
           only
           a
           
             P●ter
             Noster
          
           ,
           and
           an
           Ave
           to
           say
           .
           Whereat
           the
           Penitent
           being
           much
           amaz'd
           ,
           from
           whence
           proceeds
           it
           ,
           my
           Father
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           being
           so
           great
           a
           Sinner
           as
           I
           am
           ,
           you
           have
           given
           me
           so
           light
           a
           Penance
           ?
           Be
           content
           ,
           answer'd
           Xavier
           ,
           O
           my
           Son
           ,
           we
           shall
           appease
           the
           Divine
           Justice
           :
           and
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           he
           withdrew
           into
           a
           Wood
           ,
           while
           the
           Souldier
           perform'd
           his
           Penance
           .
           There
           he
           did
           ,
           what
           he
           had
           
           formerly
           done
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           :
           he
           bar'd
           his
           Shoulders
           ,
           and
           disciplin'd
           himself
           so
           rigorously
           ,
           that
           the
           Souldier
           heard
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           strokes
           ,
           and
           came
           running
           to
           him
           ,
           beholding
           the
           Father
           all
           in
           blood
           ,
           and
           rightly
           judging
           what
           was
           the
           motive
           of
           so
           strange
           an
           action
           ,
           he
           snatch'd
           the
           Discipline
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           crying
           out
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Criminal
           who
           ought
           to
           endure
           the
           punishment
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           innocent
           to
           bear
           the
           pains
           of
           Sin
           ;
           he
           immediately
           strip'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           chastis'd
           his
           body
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           .
           Xavier
           often-times
           embrac'd
           him
           ,
           and
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           for
           his
           sake
           alone
           that
           he
           came
           on
           Ship-board
           .
           So
           having
           given
           him
           wholsome
           Admonitions
           to
           confirm
           him
           in
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           left
           him
           ,
           and
           return'd
           to
           Goa
           on
           the
           first
           Vessel
           which
           went
           out
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           where
           they
           made
           the
           stay
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Souldier
           ,
           he
           follow'd
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Expedition
           of
           Aden
           was
           ended
           ,
           he
           enter'd
           into
           Religion
           ,
           chusing
           one
           of
           the
           most
           austere
           Orders
           ,
           where
           he
           liv'd
           and
           dy'd
           ,
           in
           extraordinary
           holiness
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           after
           the
           Father
           was
           return'd
           to
           Goa
           ,
           
           the
           Governour
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
          
           return'd
           also
           ;
           but
           very
           ill
           of
           a
           Hectick
           Fever
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           consuming
           him
           for
           some
           months
           before
           .
           Finding
           
           himself
           in
           a
           daily
           decay
           of
           health
           and
           strength
           ,
           and
           doubting
           not
           the
           end
           of
           his
           life
           was
           near
           approaching
           ,
           he
           quiet
           laid
           aside
           all
           business
           ,
           and
           substituted
           others
           to
           supply
           his
           place
           .
           After
           which
           his
           thoughts
           were
           wholly
           employ'd
           on
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           concernments
           of
           Eternity
           .
           He
           had
           many
           long
           conversations
           with
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           on
           that
           Subject
           ,
           and
           refus'd
           to
           see
           any
           one
           but
           him
           .
           During
           these
           Transactions
           ,
           a
           Ship
           ,
           which
           came
           from
           Lisbonne
           ,
           brought
           Letters
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           who
           gave
           great
           praises
           to
           his
           management
           ,
           and
           continu'd
           him
           for
           three
           years
           longer
           ,
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           As
           
             Don
             John
          
           was
           much
           belov'd
           ,
           so
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           publick
           rejoycings
           were
           made
           over
           all
           the
           Town
           .
           But
           the
           Sick
           Viceroy
           ,
           hearing
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Artillery
           ,
           and
           seeing
           almost
           from
           his
           Bed
           the
           Bonefires
           that
           were
           made
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           forbear
           laughing
           at
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           almost
           in
           the
           agonies
           of
           death
           .
           
             How
             deceitful
             and
             ridiculous
             is
             this
             World
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             to
             present
             us
             with
             honours
             of
             three
             years
             continuance
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             but
             a
             moment
             more
             to
             live
             !
          
           The
           Father
           assisted
           him
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           last
           drawing
           of
           his
           breath
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           consolation
           to
           behold
           a
           great
           man
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           expiring
           
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           a
           Saint
           in
           Holy
           Orders
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           being
           Master
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           some
           manner
           ,
           after
           the
           decease
           of
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           who
           had
           desir'd
           him
           not
           to
           stir
           from
           Goa
           ,
           during
           the
           Winter
           ,
           had
           thoughts
           of
           visiting
           once
           more
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           before
           his
           Voyage
           to
           Iapan
           ;
           his
           resolutions
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           hitherto
           declar'd
           .
           But
           the
           incommodities
           of
           the
           season
           hinder'd
           him
           ;
           for
           at
           one
           certain
           time
           ,
           the
           Sands
           so
           choke
           up
           the
           Channels
           of
           the
           Isle
           ,
           that
           no
           Ship
           can
           either
           go
           out
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           or
           enter
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           waiting
           'till
           the
           Navigation
           became
           free
           ;
           
           the
           Saint
           apply'd
           himself
           particularly
           to
           the
           exercises
           of
           a
           Spiritual
           Life
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           recover
           new
           strength
           after
           his
           past
           Labours
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           custom
           of
           Apostolical
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           communications
           which
           they
           have
           with
           God
           ,
           refresh
           themselves
           ,
           after
           the
           pains
           which
           they
           have
           taken
           with
           their
           Neighbour
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           
             Saint
             Paul's
             Colledge
          
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           walking
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           in
           retiring
           into
           a
           little
           Hermitage
           ,
           which
           was
           there
           set
           up
           ,
           he
           cry'd
           out
           ,
           
             'T
             is
             enough
             ,
             O
             my
             Lord
             ,
             it
             is
             e●ough
             !
          
           And
           that
           he
           open'd
           his
           Cassock
           
           before
           his
           Breast
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           little
           Air
           to
           those
           ●lames
           which
           burnt
           within
           him
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           support
           the
           abundance
           of
           heavenly
           Consolations
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           gave
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           have
           rather
           chosen
           to
           suffer
           any
           Torments
           for
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           enjoy'd
           all
           those
           spiritual
           delights
           :
           so
           that
           his
           ●rue
           meaning
           ,
           was
           a
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           please
           to
           reserve
           for
           him
           those
           pleasures
           in
           another
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           spare
           to
           inflict
           on
           him
           ,
           any
           pains
           or
           sufferings
           in
           this
           present
           World.
           
        
         
           These
           interiour
           Employments
           ,
           
           did
           not
           hinder
           him
           from
           the
           labours
           of
           his
           Ministerial
           Vocation
           ,
           nor
           from
           succouring
           the
           distrest
           ,
           in
           the
           Hospitals
           and
           Prisons
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           more
           lively
           and
           ardent
           the
           love
           of
           God
           was
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           desirous
           he
           was
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           forth
           ,
           and
           kindle
           it
           in
           others
           .
           His
           Charity
           caus'd
           him
           often
           to
           relinquish
           the
           quiet
           of
           Solitude
           ,
           and
           the
           delights
           of
           Prayer
           ;
           therein
           following
           the
           Principle
           of
           his
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           forsake
           God
           for
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Season
           ●egan
           to
           be
           more
           moderate
           ,
           
           and
           Xavier
           was
           disposing
           himself
           to
           set
           Sail
           for
           the
           Cape
           of
           Comorine
           ,
           when
           
           a
           Portuguese
           Vessel
           arriv'd
           from
           Mozambique
           ,
           which
           brought
           in
           her
           ,
           five
           Missioners
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           The
           most
           considerable
           of
           these
           Missioners
           ,
           and
           of
           five
           others
           which
           came
           along
           with
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           was
           
             Gaspar
             Barzeus
          
           ,
           a
           Flemming
           by
           Nation
           .
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           had
           already
           heard
           speak
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           an
           excellent
           Labourer
           ,
           and
           a
           famous
           Preacher
           ;
           but
           his
           Presence
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           all
           the
           Ship
           ,
           gave
           the
           Saint
           such
           great
           Idea's
           of
           his
           Merit
           ▪
           that
           he
           look'd
           on
           him
           from
           thence
           forward
           ,
           as
           an
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Countries
           .
        
         
           He
           pass'd
           five
           days
           with
           these
           new
           Companions
           ,
           on
           the
           fourth
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           caus'd
           Father
           Gaspar
           to
           preach
           before
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           see
           his
           Talent
           for
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           and
           discover'd
           in
           him
           all
           the
           Qualities
           of
           a
           perfect
           Preacher
           .
           Many
           Portuguese
           Gentlemen
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           much
           edify'd
           ,
           by
           the
           Vertues
           and
           Conversation
           of
           Barzeus
           during
           all
           the
           Navigation
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           exceeding
           dangerous
           ,
           came
           and
           fell
           at
           the
           Feet
           o●
           Xavier
           ,
           desiring
           that
           he
           wou'd
           please
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           the
           Society
           .
           The
           Captain
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           the
           Governour
           of
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Citadels
           ,
           which
           the
           Portuguese
           enjoy
           in
           India
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           number
           .
           He
           admitted
           some
           of
           them
           before
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           deferr'd
           the
           rest
           till
           
           his
           return
           :
           but
           he
           wou'd
           that
           all
           of
           them
           shou'd
           perform
           the
           Spiritual
           Exercises
           of
           Father
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           Xavier
           embark'd
           on
           the
           ninth
           of
           September
           ,
           
           for
           the
           
             Fishing
             Coast
          
           :
           There
           he
           comforted
           and
           confirm'd
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           who
           were
           continually
           persecuted
           by
           the
           Badages
           ,
           those
           mortal
           and
           irreconcileable
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Christian
           name
           .
           He
           also
           encourag'd
           the
           Gospel
           Labourers
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           who
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           went
           in
           daily
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           Having
           understood
           ,
           that
           Father
           
             Francis
             Henriquez
          
           ,
           who
           cultivated
           the
           Christianity
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           was
           somewhat
           dissatisfy'd
           ,
           and
           believ'd
           he
           lost
           his
           time
           ,
           because
           some
           of
           those
           new
           Converts
           ,
           shaken
           either
           by
           the
           Promises
           or
           Threatnings
           of
           a
           new
           King
           ,
           who
           hated
           the
           Christians
           ,
           had
           return'd
           to
           their
           former
           Superstitions
           ,
           he
           writ
           him
           Letters
           of
           Consolation
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           be
           of
           good
           courage
           ,
           and
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Labours
           were
           more
           profitable
           than
           he
           imagin'd
           :
           that
           when
           all
           the
           Fruit
           of
           his
           Zeal
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           little
           Children
           who
           dy'd
           after
           Baptism
           ▪
           God
           wou'd
           be
           well
           satisfy'd
           of
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           Salvation
           of
           one
           only
           Soul
           ,
           ought
           to
           comfort
           a
           Missioner
           ,
           for
           all
           his
           pains
           ;
           that
           God
           accounted
           
           with
           us
           for
           our
           good
           intentions
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Servant
           of
           his
           ,
           was
           never
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           unprofitable
           ,
           who
           labour'd
           in
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           strength
           ,
           whatever
           his
           success
           might
           prove
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           not
           content
           ,
           to
           have
           fortify'd
           the
           Missioners
           ,
           both
           by
           word
           and
           writing
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           of
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           also
           encourage
           them
           with
           his
           Epistles
           ;
           and
           principally
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           have
           the
           goodness
           to
           write
           to
           
             Henry
             Henriquez
          
           ,
           a
           Man
           mortify'd
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           laborious
           in
           his
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           Having
           order'd
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           
           he
           return'd
           by
           Cochin
           ,
           where
           he
           stay'd
           two
           Months
           ;
           employing
           himself
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           in
           the
           instruction
           of
           little
           Children
           ,
           administring
           to
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           regulating
           the
           manners
           of
           that
           Town
           .
           After
           which
           he
           went
           to
           Bazain
           ,
           there
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           Deputy
           Governour
           of
           the
           
             Indies
             ,
             Don
             Garcia
             de
             Saa
             ,
          
           whom
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           had
           nam'd
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ▪
           to
           supply
           his
           place
           .
           The
           Father
           was
           desirous
           to
           obtain
           his
           Letters
           of
           Recommendation
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           .
           that
           in
           vertue
           of
           them
           his
           passage
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           might
           be
           made
           more
           easy
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           news
           he
           receiv'd
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Chinois
           ,
           ill
           satisfy'd
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           had
           turn'd
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           have
           broken
           all
           his
           Measures
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           impossible
           to
           arrive
           at
           the
           Isles
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           without
           touching
           at
           some
           Port
           of
           China
           .
           But
           't
           is
           the
           property
           of
           Apostolical
           Zeal
           ,
           to
           make
           no
           account
           of
           those
           seeming
           impossibilities
           ,
           which
           appear
           in
           the
           greatest
           undertakings
           .
        
         
           When
           Xavier
           was
           come
           back
           to
           Goa
           ,
           
           and
           it
           was
           known
           that
           he
           design'd
           a
           Voyage
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           his
           Friends
           made
           use
           of
           all
           their
           endeavours
           to
           divert
           him
           from
           it
           .
           They
           first
           set
           before
           him
           the
           length
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           was
           thirteen
           hundred
           Leagues
           :
           The
           certain
           and
           inevitable
           dangers
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           must
           expose
           his
           life
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           reason
           of
           Pyrates
           ,
           which
           continually
           infest
           those
           Seas
           ,
           and
           murther
           all
           who
           come
           into
           their
           Hands
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           unknown
           to
           the
           most
           skilful
           Pilots
           ,
           and
           of
           certain
           Winds
           call'd
           Typhons
           ,
           which
           reign
           from
           China
           even
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           in
           a
           vast
           extent
           of
           Sea.
           They
           said
           ,
           
             That
             those
             impetuous
             ●urricanes
             ,
             were
             us'd
             to
             whirl
             a
             Vessel
             round
             ,
             and
             founder
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             mom●n●
             ;
             or
             else
             drive
             it
             with
             fury
             against
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             split
             it
             in
             a
             thousand
             pieces
             .
          
           They
           added
           ,
           
             If
             by
             Miracle
             he
             shou'd
             happen
             
             to
             escape
             the
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             avoid
             the
             Tempests
             ,
             yet
             he
             cou'd
             promise
             no
             manner
             of
             safety
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             Ports
             of
          
           China
           ,
           
             from
             whence
             the
          
           Portugueses
           
             were
             expell'd
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             remain'd
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             possess'd
             with
             an
             unsatiable
             Zeal
             ,
             there
             were
             other
             vast
             Kingdoms
             of
             the
          
           East
           ,
           
             where
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             had
             not
             shone
             ;
             that
             even
             in
             the
             Neighbourhood
             of
          
           Goa
           
             there
             were
             Isles
             remaining
             ,
             and
             Territories
             of
             Idolaters
             :
             That
             he
             might
             go
             thither
             in
             Gods
             name
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             thoughts
             of
             those
             remote
             Islands
             ,
             which
             Nature
             seem'd
             to
             have
             divided
             from
             the
             Commerce
             of
             Mortals
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             power
             of
             the
          
           Portugueses
           
             not
             being
             establish'd
             ,
             Christianity
             cou'd
             not
             be
             able
             to
             maintain
             it self
             ,
             against
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
          
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           
             was
             so
             well
             perswaded
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             God
             wou'd
             have
             him
             travell
             to
          
           Iapan
           ,
           
             that
             he
             wou'd
             not
             listen
             to
             the
             reasons
             of
             his
             Friends
             .
             He
             laugh'd
             at
             their
             fears
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             ,
          
           That
           perhaps
           he
           should
           not
           be
           more
           unfortunate
           than
           
             George
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           or
           
             Alvarez
             Vaz
          
           ,
           who
           had
           perform'd
           the
           Voyage
           of
           Japan
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           all
           those
           Pyrates
           ,
           and
           those
           Hurricanes
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           wou'd
           affright
           him
           .
           
             This
             he
             said
             smiling
             ,
             after
             which
             ,
             resuming
             a
             serious
             Air
             ,
          
           Verily
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           I
           am
           amaz'd
           ,
           that
           you
           wou'd
           endeavour
           to
           hinder
           me
           ,
           from
           going
           
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Souls
           ,
           whither
           you
           your selves
           wou'd
           go
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           sordid
           con●ideration
           of
           a
           small
           transitory
           gain
           !
           and
           must
           plainly
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           am
           asham'd
           of
           your
           little
           Faith.
           But
           I
           am
           asham'd
           for
           my self
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           prevented
           me
           in
           going
           thither
           first
           ,
           and
           cannot
           bear
           that
           a
           Merchant
           shou'd
           have
           more
           courage
           than
           a
           Missioner
           .
           
             In
             conclusion
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
          
           That
           having
           so
           often
           experienc'd
           the
           care
           of
           Providence
           ,
           it
           wou'd
           be
           an
           impiety
           to
           distrust
           it
           ;
           that
           it
           had
           not
           preserv'd
           him
           from
           the
           Swords
           of
           the
           Badages
           ,
           and
           the
           poisons
           of
           the
           Is●e
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ,
           to
           abandon
           him
           in
           other
           dangers
           :
           that
           India
           was
           not
           the
           boundary
           of
           his
           Mission
           ;
           but
           that
           in
           coming
           thither
           ,
           his
           design
           had
           always
           b●en
           ,
           to
           carry
           the
           Faith
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           utmost
           limits
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           
             He
             then
             wrote
             to
             Father
          
           Ignatius
           ,
           
           
             to
             give
             him
             an
             account
             of
             his
             intended
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             Hea●t
             ,
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           I
           cannot
           express
           to
           you
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           with
           what
           joy
           I
           undertake
           this
           long
           Voyage
           .
           For
           't
           is
           all
           full
           of
           extream
           dangers
           ;
           and
           ●e
           who
           out
           of
           four
           Ships
           ,
           can
           preserve
           one
           ,
           thinks
           he
           has
           made
           a
           saving
           Voyage
           ;
           though
           these
           perils
           are
           surpassing
           all
           I
           have
           hitherto
           prov'd
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           disc●urag'd
           a
           j●t
           the
           more
           from
           my
           undertaking
           :
           So
           much
           the
           Lord
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           ●ix
           it
           in
           my
           mind
           ,
           that
           the
           Cross
           
           shall
           produce
           great
           fruits
           in
           those
           Countries
           ,
           when
           once
           it
           shall
           be
           planted
           there
           .
        
         
           
             He
             wrote
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             Father
          
           Simon
           Rodriguez
           ;
           
             and
             some
             passages
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             well
             describe
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             holy
             Man.
          
           There
           are
           arriv'd
           here
           ,
           some
           Ships
           from
           Malacca
           ,
           who
           confirm
           the
           news
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Ports
           of
           China
           are
           arm'd
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           are
           making
           open
           War
           with
           Portugal
           :
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           my
           Resolutions
           still
           continue
           for
           Japan
           ,
           for
           I
           see
           nothing
           more
           sweet
           ,
           or
           pleasing
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           in
           continual
           dangers
           of
           Death
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Faith.
           It
           being
           indeed
           the
           distinguishing
           Character
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           take
           more
           pleasure
           in
           the
           hardships
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           softness
           of
           repose
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           being
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           his
           departure
           ,
           
           for
           Iapan
           ,
           establish'd
           Father
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerine
          
           ,
           Superiour
           General
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           and
           Father
           
             Antonio
             Gomez
          
           ,
           Rectour
           of
           the
           Seminary
           at
           Goa
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           he
           prescrib'd
           Rules
           to
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           what
           manner
           they
           shou'd
           live
           together
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           shou'd
           govern
           their
           In●eriours
           .
        
         
           
             Behold
             in
             particular
             ,
             what
             he
             recommended
             to
             Father
          
           Paul
           ,
           I
           adjure
           you
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           by
           the
           desire
           you
           have
           to
           please
           our
           
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Love
           you
           bear
           to
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Society
           ,
           to
           treat
           Gomez
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           Fathers
           and
           Brothers
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           with
           much
           mildness
           ;
           not
           ordering
           them
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           without
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           and
           in
           modest
           terms
           ,
           without
           any
           thing
           of
           Haughtiness
           ,
           or
           Violence
           .
           Truly
           ,
           considering
           the
           knowledge
           I
           h●ve
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Labourers
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           at
           this
           present
           day
           employ'd
           in
           the
           new
           World
           ,
           I
           may
           easily
           conclude
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           need
           of
           any
           Superiour
           ;
           nevertheless
           not
           to
           bereave
           them
           of
           the
           merit
           of
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           because
           the
           Order
           of
           Discipline
           so
           requires
           ,
           I
           have
           thought
           convenient
           ,
           to
           set
           some
           one
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           have
           chosen
           you
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           knowing
           ,
           as
           I
           do
           ,
           both
           your
           M●desty
           and
           your
           Prudence
           .
           It
           remains
           ,
           that
           I
           c●mmand
           and
           pray
           you
           ,
           by
           that
           voluntary
           ●bedience
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           vow'd
           to
           our
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           to
           live
           so
           well
           ,
           with
           
             Antonio
             Gomez
          
           .
           that
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           misunderstanding
           betwixt
           you
           ,
           may
           be
           av●ided
           ,
           ●ay
           ,
           and
           ev●n
           the
           least
           coldness
           :
           but
           ●n
           the
           contrary
           ▪
           that
           you
           may
           be
           always
           seen
           in
           a
           holy
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           conspiring
           with
           all
           your
           strength
           ,
           to
           the
           common
           welfare
           ●f
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           If
           our
           Bre●h●e●
           who
           are
           at
           Comorine
           in
           the
           Molucca●s
           ,
           or
           otherwhere
           ,
           wri●●
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           w●u●d
           obtain
           any
           〈…〉
           
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           Bishop
           or
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           or
           demand
           any
           Spiritual
           or
           Temporal
           Supplies
           from
           you
           ,
           leave
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           employ
           your selves
           ,
           entirely
           to
           effect
           what
           they
           desire
           .
           For
           those
           Letters
           ,
           which
           you
           shall
           write
           to
           those
           unwearied
           Labourers
           ,
           who
           bear
           the
           heat
           and
           burden
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           beware
           that
           there
           be
           nothing
           of
           sharpness
           ,
           or
           dryness
           in
           them
           .
           Rather
           be
           careful
           of
           every
           line
           ,
           that
           even
           every
           word
           may
           breath
           nothing
           but
           tenderness
           and
           sweetness
           .
        
         
           Whatsoever
           they
           shall
           require
           of
           you
           ,
           for
           their
           Diet
           ,
           their
           Cloathing
           ,
           for
           their
           preservation
           of
           Health
           ,
           or
           towards
           their
           recovery
           of
           it
           ,
           furnish
           them
           liberally
           ,
           and
           speedily
           ;
           for
           't
           is
           reasonable
           you
           shou'd
           have
           compassion
           on
           them
           ,
           who
           labour
           uncessantly
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           humane
           Consolation
           .
           What
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           points
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Missioners
           of
           Comorine
           ,
           and
           the
           Molu●ca's
           .
           Their
           Mission
           is
           the
           most
           painful
           ,
           and
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           refresh'd
           ,
           lest
           they
           sink
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           the
           Cross.
           Do
           then
           ,
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           ask
           you
           twice
           for
           necessaries
           .
           They
           are
           in
           the
           Battel
           ,
           you
           are
           in
           the
           Camp
           ;
           and
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           find
           those
           duties
           of
           Charity
           so
           just
           ,
           so
           indispensable
           ,
           th●t
           I
           am
           bold
           to
           a●jure
           you
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           that
           you
           wou'd
           perform
           your
           Duties
           ,
           with
           all
           exactness
           ,
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           satisfaction
           imaginable
           .
        
         
         
           Father
           Xavier
           since
           his
           return
           ,
           
           had
           sent
           
             Nicholas
             Lancilotti
          
           to
           
             Coulan
             ,
             Melchier
             Gons●lez
          
           to
           Bazain
           ,
           and
           
             Alphonso
             Cyprian
          
           to
           Socotora
           .
           Before
           his
           departure
           ,
           he
           sent
           
             Gasper
             Barzeus
          
           to
           Ormuz
           ,
           with
           one
           Companion
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           yet
           in
           Orders
           .
           This
           famous
           Town
           ,
           scituate
           at
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Persian
           Gulph
           ,
           was
           then
           full
           of
           enormous
           vices
           ,
           which
           the
           mingle
           of
           Nations
           and
           different
           Sects
           had
           introduc'd
           .
           The
           Saint
           had
           thoughts
           of
           going
           thither
           himself
           ,
           to
           prepare
           the
           way
           for
           other
           Missioners
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Maxims
           ,
           to
           send
           none
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           to
           any
           place
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           not
           first
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           Experience
           .
           But
           the
           Voyage
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           superseded
           that
           of
           Ormuz
           .
        
         
           How
           great
           soever
           his
           Opinions
           were
           ,
           
           of
           the
           Prudence
           and
           Vertue
           of
           Father
           Gasper
           ,
           yet
           he
           thought
           ●it
           to
           give
           him
           in
           writing
           some
           particular
           instructions
           ,
           to
           help
           him
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           that
           important
           Mission
           .
           I
           imagine
           those
           instructions
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           be
           unpleasing
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           be
           unprofitable
           to
           Missioners
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           I
           shall
           make
           a
           recital
           of
           them
           .
           You
           shall
           behold
           them
           ,
           neither
           alter'd
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           confusion
           ,
           which
           the●
           are
           in
           other
           Authors
           ;
           but
           faithfully
           translated
           from
           the
           Copy
           of
           a
           Manuscript
           ,
           
           extant
           in
           the
           Archieves
           of
           Goa
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Above
           all
           things
           have
           care
           of
           perfecting
           your self
           ;
           
           and
           of
           discharging
           faithfully
           ,
           what
           you
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Conscience
           .
           For
           by
           this
           means
           you
           will
           become
           most
           capable
           of
           serving
           your
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           of
           gaining
           Souls
           .
           Take
           pleasure
           in
           the
           most
           abject
           employments
           of
           your
           Ministry
           ;
           that
           by
           exercising
           them
           ,
           you
           may
           acquire
           ●umility
           ,
           and
           daily
           advance
           in
           that
           Vertue
           .
        
         
           Be
           sure
           your self
           to
           teach
           the
           Ignorant
           those
           Prayers
           ,
           
           which
           every
           Christian
           ought
           to
           have
           by
           Heart
           ;
           and
           lay
           not
           on
           any
           other
           person
           ,
           an
           Employment
           ,
           so
           little
           ostentatious
           .
           Give
           your self
           the
           trouble
           of
           hearing
           the
           Children
           and
           Slaves
           repeat
           them
           word
           by
           word
           ,
           after
           you
           .
           Do
           the
           same
           thing
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Christian
           Natives
           of
           the
           Countrey
           :
           they
           who
           behold
           you
           thus
           exercis'd
           ,
           will
           be
           edify'd
           by
           your
           Modesty
           .
           And
           as
           modest
           persons
           easily
           attract
           the
           esteem
           of
           others
           ,
           they
           will
           judge
           you
           proper
           to
           instruct
           themselves
           ,
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           frequently
           visit
           the
           poor
           in
           the
           Hospitals
           ,
           
           and
           from
           time
           to
           time
           exhort
           them
           to
           confess
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           communicate
           ;
           giving
           them
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           Confession
           is
           the
           remedy
           for
           past
           Sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Communion
           a
           preservative
           against
           Relapses
           .
           
           That
           both
           of
           them
           destroy
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           miseries
           of
           which
           they
           complain
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           ills
           they
           suffer
           ,
           are
           only
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           offences
           .
           On
           this
           account
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           confess
           ,
           you
           shall
           hear
           their
           Confessio●s
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           leisure
           you
           can
           afford
           them
           .
           After
           this
           care
           taken
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           to
           be
           unmindful
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           but
           recommend
           the
           distrest
           with
           all
           diligence
           and
           affection
           ,
           to
           the
           Administratours
           of
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           and
           procure
           them
           ,
           by
           other
           means
           ,
           all
           relief
           wi●hin
           your
           power
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           also
           visit
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           
           and
           excite
           them
           to
           make
           a
           general
           Confession
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           They
           have
           more
           need
           than
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           stirr'd
           up
           to
           it
           ,
           because
           among
           that
           sort
           of
           people
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           who
           ever
           made
           an
           exact
           Confession
           .
           Pray
           the
           Brotherhood
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           have
           pity
           on
           th●se
           wretches
           ,
           and
           labour
           with
           the
           Iudges
           for
           their
           inlargement
           ;
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           providing
           for
           the
           most
           necessitous
           ,
           who
           oftentimes
           have
           not
           wherewithal
           to
           subsist
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           serve
           ,
           
           and
           advance
           what
           lies
           in
           you
           ,
           the
           Brotherhood
           of
           Mercy
           .
           If
           you
           meet
           with
           any
           rich
           Merch●nts
           ,
           who
           poss●ss
           ill
           gotten
           Goods
           ,
           and
           who
           being
           confess'd
           ,
           are
           willing
           to
           restore
           ,
           that
           which
           app●rtains
           not
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           of
           themselves
           
           they
           intrust
           you
           with
           the
           Money
           for
           Restitutions
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           ignorant
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           due
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Creditors
           appear
           not
           ,
           remit
           all
           those
           sums
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           the
           Brotherhood
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           even
           though
           you
           know
           of
           some
           necessitous
           persons
           ,
           on
           whom
           such
           Charities
           might
           be
           well
           employ'd
           .
        
         
           Thus
           you
           shall
           not
           expose
           your self
           to
           be
           deceiv'd
           by
           those
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           who
           affect
           an
           Air
           of
           Innocence
           and
           Poverty
           ;
           and
           w●o
           ●annot
           so
           easily
           surprise
           the
           Brotherhood
           ,
           whose
           principal
           application
           is
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           Counterfeits
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           truly
           indigent
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           ,
           you
           will
           gain
           the
           more
           leisure
           for
           those
           Functions
           ,
           which
           are
           yours
           in
           a
           more
           especial
           manner
           ,
           which
           are
           devoted
           to
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           shall
           employ
           your
           whole
           time
           therein
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           must
           otherwise
           be
           taken
           up
           ,
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           Alms
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           perform'd
           ,
           without
           much
           trouble
           and
           distraction
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           ▪
           you
           shall
           prevent
           the
           complaints
           and
           suspitions
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           p●ople
           ,
           who
           interpret
           all
           things
           in
           the
           worst
           meaning
           ,
           and
           who
           might
           perhaps
           perswade
           themselves
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           pa●ing
           other
           Mens
           debts
           ,
           you
           divert
           the
           i●●ention
           of
           the
           Money
           given
           ,
           and
           employ
           〈…〉
           uses
           some
           part
           of
           what
           was
           intrusted
           ●●th
           you
           .
        
         
         
           Transact
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           
           with
           secular
           persons
           ,
           with
           whom
           you
           have
           familiarity
           or
           friendship
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           thought
           they
           might
           one
           day
           become
           your
           Enemies
           :
           By
           this
           management
           of
           your self
           ,
           you
           will
           neither
           do
           nor
           say
           any
           thing
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           may
           have
           reason
           to
           repent
           you
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           they
           may
           upbraid
           you
           in
           their
           Passion
           .
           We
           are
           oblig●d
           to
           these
           precautions
           ,
           by
           the
           Sons
           of
           a
           corrupt
           Generation
           ,
           who
           are
           continually
           looking
           on
           the
           Children
           of
           light
           ,
           with
           mistrustful
           and
           malignant
           Eyes
           .
        
         
           You
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           less
           circumspection
           ,
           
           in
           what
           relates
           to
           your
           spiritual
           advancement
           ,
           and
           assure
           your self
           ,
           you
           shall
           make
           a
           great
           progress
           ,
           in
           contemning
           of
           your self
           ,
           and
           in
           union
           with
           God
           ,
           if
           you
           regulate
           all
           your
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           by
           Prudence
           .
           The
           Examen
           ,
           which
           we
           call
           particular
           ,
           will
           assist
           you
           much
           in
           it
           .
           Fail
           not
           of
           doing
           it
           twice
           a
           day
           ,
           or
           once
           at
           least
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           common
           method
           ,
           whatsoever
           business
           you
           have
           upon
           your
           hands
           .
        
         
           Preach
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           
           the
           most
           frequently
           that
           you
           can
           ;
           for
           preaching
           is
           an
           universal
           good
           ;
           and
           amongst
           all
           Evangelical
           Employments
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           more
           profitable
           ;
           but
           beware
           of
           advancing
           any
           doubtful
           propositions
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Doctors
           are
           divided
           .
           Take
           for
           the
           Subject
           of
           your
           Sermons
           ,
           clear
           and
           unquestionable
           truths
           ,
           which
           tend
           
           of
           themselves
           to
           the
           regulation
           of
           manners
           .
           Set
           forth
           the
           enormity
           of
           Sin
           ,
           by
           setting
           up
           ,
           that
           infinite
           Majesty
           ,
           which
           is
           offended
           by
           the
           Sinner
           .
           Imprint
           in
           Souls
           ,
           a
           lively
           horrour
           of
           that
           Sentence
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           thunder'd
           out
           against
           Reprobates
           at
           the
           last
           Iudgment
           .
           Represent
           with
           all
           the
           colours
           of
           your
           Eloquence
           ,
           those
           pains
           which
           the
           damn'd
           are
           eternally
           to
           suffer
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           threaten
           with
           death
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           sudden
           death
           ,
           those
           who
           neglect
           their
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           who
           having
           their
           Conscience
           loaded
           with
           many
           Sins
           ,
           yet
           sleep
           in
           security
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           no
           cause
           of
           fear
           .
        
         
           You
           are
           to
           mingle
           with
           all
           these
           considerations
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           and
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Saviour
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           but
           you
           are
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           moving
           pathetical
           manner
           ;
           by
           those
           figures
           ,
           which
           are
           proper
           to
           excite
           such
           motions
           ,
           as
           cause
           in
           our
           Hearts
           a
           deep
           sorrow
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           an
           offended
           God
           ,
           even
           to
           draw
           Tears
           from
           the
           Eyes
           of
           your
           Audience
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Idea
           ,
           which
           I
           wish
           you
           wou'd
           propose
           to
           your self
           ,
           for
           preaching
           profitably
           .
        
         
           When
           you
           reprove
           Vices
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           
           never
           characterise
           any
           person
           ,
           especially
           the
           chief
           Officers
           ,
           or
           Magistrates
           .
           If
           they
           do
           any
           thing
           which
           you
           disapprove
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           you
           think
           convenient
           to
           admonish
           them
           ;
           make
           them
           a
           visit
           ,
           and
           speak
           to
           
           them
           in
           private
           ,
           or
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           of
           themselves
           to
           Confession
           ,
           tell
           them
           at
           the
           sacred
           Tribunal
           of
           Penance
           ,
           what
           you
           have
           to
           say
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           never
           advertise
           them
           in
           publick
           of
           it
           :
           for
           that
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           who
           are
           commonly
           proud
           and
           nice
           of
           hearing
           ,
           instead
           of
           amendment
           by
           publick
           admonitions
           ,
           become
           furious
           ,
           like
           Bulls
           ,
           who
           are
           prick'd
           forward
           by
           a
           Goad
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           before
           you
           take
           upon
           you
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           private
           admonition
           ,
           be
           careful
           to
           enter
           first
           into
           their
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           familiarity
           .
        
         
           Make
           your
           admonition
           ,
           either
           more
           gentle
           ,
           or
           more
           strong
           ,
           according
           as
           you
           have
           more
           or
           less
           access
           to
           them
           .
           But
           always
           moderate
           the
           roughest
           part
           of
           your
           Reproof
           ,
           with
           the
           gaiety
           of
           your
           Air
           ,
           and
           a
           smiling
           Countenance
           ,
           by
           the
           civility
           of
           well-manner'd
           words
           ,
           and
           a
           sincere
           protestation
           ,
           that
           all
           you
           do
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           effect
           of
           the
           kindness
           you
           have
           for
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           good
           also
           to
           add
           respectful
           submissions
           to
           the
           pleasingness
           of
           your
           Discourse
           ,
           with
           tender
           Embraces
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           marks
           of
           that
           Consideration
           and
           good
           Will
           you
           have
           for
           the
           person
           of
           him
           ,
           whom
           you
           thus
           correct
           .
           For
           if
           a
           rigid
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           harsh
           Language
           shou'd
           accompany
           Reproof
           ,
           which
           of
           it self
           ,
           is
           hard
           of
           digestion
           ,
           and
           bitter
           to
           the
           tast
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           Men
           accustom'd
           to
           Flatteries
           ,
           will
           not
           endure
           it
           :
           and
           there
           is
           reason
           to
           
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           a
           burst
           of
           rage
           against
           the
           Censor
           ,
           will
           be
           all
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Reprimand
           .
        
         
           
             For
             what
             concerns
             Confession
          
           ,
           
           
             behold
             the
             method
             which
             I
             judge
             the
             fittest
             for
             these
             Quarters
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             where
             the
             License
             of
             Sin
             is
             very
             great
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             Penance
             very
             rare
             .
          
           When
           a
           Person
           ,
           harden'd
           in
           a
           long
           habit
           of
           Vice
           shall
           come
           to
           Confession
           ,
           exhort
           him
           to
           take
           three
           or
           four
           days
           time
           of
           preparation
           ,
           to
           examine
           his
           Conscience
           throughly
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           memory
           ,
           cause
           him
           to
           write
           down
           the
           Sins
           which
           he
           has
           observ'd
           in
           all
           the
           Course
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           from
           his
           Childhood
           to
           that
           present
           time
           .
           Being
           thus
           dispos'd
           ,
           after
           he
           has
           made
           his
           Confession
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           be
           convenient
           ,
           that
           you
           shou'd
           be
           too
           hasty
           in
           giving
           him
           absolution
           .
           But
           it
           will
           be
           profitable
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           retire
           two
           or
           three
           days
           ,
           and
           abstain
           from
           his
           ordinary
           conversation
           ,
           and
           dealings
           with
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           excite
           himself
           to
           sorrow
           for
           his
           sins
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           will
           render
           his
           Sacramental
           Absolution
           of
           more
           efficacy
           to
           him
           .
           During
           that
           little
           interval
           of
           retirement
           ,
           you
           shall
           instruct
           him
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Meditation
           ,
           and
           shall
           oblige
           him
           to
           make
           some
           meditations
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           week
           of
           Exercises
           .
           You
           shall
           counsel
           him
           to
           practise
           some
           mortification
           of
           his
           Body
           ;
           
           for
           example
           ,
           to
           Fast
           ,
           or
           to
           Discipline
           himself
           ,
           which
           will
           help
           him
           to
           conceive
           a
           true
           sorr●w
           for
           his
           offences
           ,
           and
           to
           shed
           the
           tears
           of
           Penance
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           Penitents
           have
           enrich'd
           themselves
           by
           sinister
           ways
           ,
           or
           if
           by
           their
           malitious
           talk
           ,
           they
           have
           blasted
           the
           reputation
           of
           their
           Neighbour
           ,
           cause
           them
           to
           make
           restitution
           of
           their
           ill-gotten
           Goods
           ,
           and
           make
           reparations
           of
           their
           Brethren's
           honour
           ,
           during
           the
           space
           of
           those
           three
           days
           .
           If
           they
           are
           given
           to
           unlawful
           Love
           ,
           and
           are
           now
           in
           an
           actual
           commerce
           of
           Sin
           ,
           cause
           them
           to
           break
           off
           those
           Criminal
           ingagements
           ,
           and
           forsake
           the
           occasions
           of
           their
           Crime
           .
           There
           is
           not
           any
           time
           more
           proper
           ,
           to
           exact
           from
           Sinnes
           those
           duties
           ,
           the
           performance
           of
           which
           is
           as
           necessary
           as
           it
           is
           difficult
           ;
           for
           when
           once
           their
           ●ervour
           is
           past
           away
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           in
           vain
           to
           demand
           of
           them
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           promise
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           you
           will
           have
           the
           trouble
           of
           seeing
           them
           fall
           back
           into
           the
           Precipice
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           removing
           them
           to
           a
           distance
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           administring
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ,
           
           take
           heed
           of
           discouraging
           those
           ,
           who
           begin
           to
           discover
           the
           wounds
           of
           their
           Souls
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           appearing
           too
           rashly
           and
           too
           hastily
           severe
           .
           H●w
           enormous
           soever
           their
           Sins
           may
           be
           ,
           hear
           them
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           patience
           ,
           but
           with
           mildness
           ;
           help
           out
           ,
           even
           
           their
           bashfulness
           ,
           by
           testifying
           to
           them
           your
           compassion
           ,
           and
           not
           seeming
           to
           be
           amaz'd
           at
           what
           you
           hear
           .
           Insinuate
           into
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           heard
           in
           Confession
           sins
           of
           a
           much
           more
           crying
           nature
           :
           and
           lest
           they
           shou'd
           despair
           of
           Pardon
           for
           their
           faults
           ,
           speak
           to
           them
           of
           the
           infinite
           Mercies
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           When
           they
           declare
           a
           crime
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           perceive
           they
           are
           in
           trouble
           how
           to
           speak
           ,
           interrupt
           them
           ,
           by
           letting
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           their
           sin
           is
           not
           altogether
           so
           great
           as
           they
           may
           think
           :
           that
           by
           God's
           assistance
           you
           can
           heal
           the
           most
           mortal
           wounds
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           bid
           them
           go
           on
           without
           any
           apprehension
           ,
           and
           make
           no
           difficulty
           of
           telling
           all
           .
           You
           will
           find
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           either
           the
           weakness
           of
           their
           Age
           or
           Sex
           will
           hinder
           from
           revealing
           to
           you
           their
           more
           shameful
           sins
           .
           When
           you
           perceive
           that
           bashfulness
           has
           ty'd
           their
           tongue
           ,
           be
           before
           hand
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           way
           of
           a
           charitable
           prevention
           ,
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           neither
           the
           first
           ,
           nor
           the
           only
           Persons
           ,
           who
           have
           fallen
           into
           disorder
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           they
           want
           the
           confidence
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           are
           little
           in
           comparison
           of
           what
           you
           have
           heard
           from
           others
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           Impute
           some
           part
           of
           their
           offence
           to
           the
           corruption
           of
           Nature
           ,
           to
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           Temptation
           ,
           and
           to
           
           the
           unhappiness
           they
           had
           to
           be
           ingag'd
           in
           such
           Occasions
           and
           pressing
           Circumstances
           ,
           where
           their
           fall
           was
           almost
           unavoidable
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           I
           must
           advertise
           you
           ,
           that
           to
           remove
           from
           such
           persons
           ,
           that
           unseasonable
           shame-fac'dness
           ,
           which
           keeps
           them
           silent
           ;
           from
           such
           Persons
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           whom
           the
           Devil
           has
           made
           as
           bashful
           after
           a
           Crime
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           impudent
           before
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           necessary
           sometimes
           ,
           to
           discover
           to
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           the
           frailties
           of
           our
           own
           past
           Lives
           .
           For
           what
           can
           a
           true
           and
           servent
           Charity
           refuse
           .
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           those
           Souls
           who
           have
           been
           redeem'd
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           !
           But
           to
           understand
           ,
           when
           this
           is
           proper
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           how
           far
           to
           proceed
           ,
           and
           with
           what
           precautions
           ,
           is
           what
           the
           interiour
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           your
           experience
           must
           teach
           you
           ,
           in
           those
           particular
           Conjunctures
           .
        
         
           
             You
             will
             ordinarily
             meet
             with
             some
             Christians
             ,
             
             who
             believe
             not
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Altar
            
             ,
             either
             by
             not
             frequenting
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             Conversation
             ,
             with
             
               Pagans
               ,
               Mahometans
               and
               Heretiques
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             scandal
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             them
             by
             some
             Christians
             ,
             and
             principally
             (
             which
             I
             speak
             with
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             )
             by
             such
             Priests
             ,
             whose
             Life
             is
             not
             more
             holy
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             People
             .
             For
             ,
             beholding
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             approaching
             the
             Altar
             ,
             without
             any
             preparation
             ,
             
             assisting
             at
             it
             ,
             without
             modesty
             and
             reverence
             ,
             they
             imagine
             ,
             that
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
            
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             were
             there
             present
             ,
             he
             wou'd
             never
             suffer
             such
             impure
             hands
             to
             touch
             him
             .
          
           
             Make
             it
             your
             business
             ,
             that
             those
             mis-believing
             Christians
             shou'd
             propose
             to
             you
             all
             their
             doubts
             ,
             and
             discover
             to
             you
             all
             their
             imaginations
             ,
             which
             being
             known
             ,
             then
             prove
             to
             them
             the
             real
             presence
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             by
             all
             those
             reasons
             which
             are
             capable
             of
             establishing
             it
             ;
             and
             shew
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             surest
             means
             for
             them
             to
             come
             out
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             and
             leave
             their
             Vices
             ,
             is
             often
             to
             approach
             that
             Sacrament
             ,
             with
             suitable
             preparations
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Though
             your
             Penitents
             may
             be
             well
             prepar'd
             for
             Confession
             ,
          
           
           
             think
             not
             when
             they
             shall
             declare
             their
             Sins
             ,
             that
             your
             business
             is
             done
             .
          
           You
           must
           dive
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           by
           examination
           ,
           draw
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           themselves
           know
           not
           .
           Ask
           then
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           what
           ways
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           ,
           they
           make
           advantage
           of
           their
           Money
           :
           what
           are
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           Practise
           ,
           in
           their
           Sails
           ,
           in
           their
           Borrowing
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           their
           Business
           .
           You
           shall
           find
           Vsury
           reigning
           throughout
           their
           Traffick
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           who
           have
           no
           stings
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           unjust
           
           dealings
           ,
           have
           by
           indirect
           ways
           scrap'd
           together
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Estates
           .
           But
           in
           things
           ,
           where
           money
           has
           to
           do
           ,
           many
           are
           so
           harden'd
           ,
           that
           being
           charg'd
           with
           rapine
           ,
           they
           have
           either
           no
           scruple
           concerning
           it
           ,
           or
           so
           very
           light
           ,
           that
           it
           never
           breaks
           their
           sleep
           .
        
         
           
             Use
             particularly
             this
             Method
             ,
             towards
             the
             Governours
             ,
             the
             Treasurers
             ,
             the
             Receivers
             ,
             and
             other
             Officers
             belonging
             to
             the
             Revenue
             .
          
           Whensoever
           they
           present
           themselves
           before
           you
           in
           the
           Sacred
           Tribunal
           ,
           interrogate
           that
           sort
           of
           People
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           they
           grow
           so
           rich
           ,
           what
           secret
           they
           have
           to
           make
           their
           Offices
           and
           employments
           bring
           them
           in
           such
           mighty
           Sums
           ?
           If
           they
           are
           slye
           of
           telling
           you
           ,
           turn
           and
           wind
           them
           every
           way
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           mildly
           that
           you
           can
           ,
           make
           them
           speak
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           themselves
           .
           You
           shall
           soon
           discover
           their
           tricks
           ,
           and
           secret
           ways
           of
           management
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           an
           inconsiderable
           number
           of
           those
           they
           call
           men
           of
           Business
           ,
           divert
           to
           their
           own
           private
           advantages
           ,
           what
           was
           design'd
           for
           the
           publick
           profit
           .
           They
           buy
           up
           Commodities
           with
           the
           King's
           Money
           ,
           that
           by
           selling
           them
           again
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           make
           up
           their
           Accompts
           .
           And
           by
           taking
           up
           all
           the
           Commodities
           in
           the
           Port
           ,
           they
           put
           the
           people
           upon
           a
           necessity
           of
           buying
           at
           their
           Price
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           at
           most
           intolerable
           Rates
           .
        
         
         
           Too
           of●en
           also
           ,
           they
           make
           men
           languish
           at
           the
           Treasury
           ,
           with
           long
           delays
           ,
           and
           canning
           shifts
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           captious
           Trick
           ;
           men
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Exchequer
           is
           owing
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           driven
           to
           Compound
           with
           those
           Sharks
           of
           State
           ,
           for
           half
           their
           due
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           go
           off
           with
           the
           other
           half
           :
           this
           open
           Robbery
           ,
           this
           manifest
           Villany
           ,
           those
           Gentlemen
           call
           by
           a
           mollify'd
           name
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           industry
           .
           When
           you
           have
           squeez'd
           out
           of
           them
           the
           Confession
           of
           these
           Monopolies
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           by
           wire-drawing
           them
           ,
           with
           apt
           questions
           ,
           you
           will
           come
           more
           easily
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           their
           ungodly
           gains
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           ought
           to
           make
           restitution
           of
           ,
           to
           their
           Neighbour
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           being
           reconcil'd
           to
           God
           ,
           than
           if
           in
           general
           ,
           you
           shou'd
           interrogate
           them
           concerning
           their
           injustice
           .
           For
           example
           ,
           demand
           of
           them
           ,
           what
           persons
           they
           have
           wrong'd
           ,
           they
           will
           immediately
           answer
           ,
           that
           their
           memory
           upbraids
           them
           not
           with
           wronging
           any
           man
           ;
           and
           behold
           the
           reason
           !
           Custom
           is
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           they
           see
           done
           before
           them
           every
           day
           ,
           they
           perswade
           themselves
           may
           be
           practis'd
           without
           Sin.
           As
           if
           Custom
           can
           authorize
           by
           I
           know
           not
           what
           kind
           of
           prescription
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           vitious
           and
           Criminal
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           .
           You
           shall
           admit
           of
           no
           such
           right
           ;
           but
           shall
           declare
           to
           such
           
           People
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           will
           secure
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           they
           must
           restore
           ,
           what
           they
           possess
           unjustly
           .
        
         
           Remember
           especially
           ,
           
           to
           obey
           the
           Vicar
           of
           the
           Bishop
           :
           When
           you
           are
           arriv'd
           at
           Ormuz
           ,
           you
           shall
           go
           to
           wait
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           falling
           on
           your
           knees
           before
           him
           ,
           you
           shall
           humbly
           kiss
           his
           hand
           .
           You
           shall
           neither
           Preach
           ,
           nor
           exercise
           any
           other
           Employment
           of
           our
           Institute
           ,
           without
           his
           permission
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           have
           no
           difference
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           any
           ,
           whatsoever
           cause
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           endeavour
           by
           all
           submissi●ns
           ,
           and
           all
           possible
           services
           ,
           to
           gain
           his
           friendship
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           you
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           meditations
           of
           our
           Spiritual
           Exercises
           ,
           at
           least
           those
           of
           the
           first
           week
           ,
           use
           almost
           the
           same
           method
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           other
           Priests
           ;
           if
           you
           cannot
           perswade
           them
           to
           retire
           for
           a
           month
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           custom
           ,
           engage
           them
           to
           a
           retreat
           of
           some
           few
           days
           ,
           and
           fail
           not
           to
           visit
           them
           every
           day
           ,
           during
           that
           recess
           ,
           to
           explicate
           to
           them
           the
           Subjects
           of
           those
           meditations
           .
        
         
           Pay
           a
           g●eat
           respect
           to
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Governour
           ;
           
           and
           make
           it
           apparent
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           profound
           submissions
           ,
           how
           much
           you
           honour
           him
           .
           Beware
           of
           any
           difference
           with
           him
           ,
           on
           whatsoever
           occasion
           ;
           even
           though
           you
           shou'd
           observe
           ,
           that
           he
           performs
           not
           
           his
           duty
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           importance
           ;
           but
           after
           you
           perceive
           ,
           that
           your
           demeanour
           has
           instated
           you
           in
           his
           favour
           ,
           and
           good
           graces
           ,
           go
           boldly
           to
           visit
           him
           :
           and
           after
           you
           have
           testify'd
           the
           concernment
           you
           have
           for
           his
           safety
           and
           his
           honour
           ,
           by
           a
           principle
           of
           good
           will
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           declare
           with
           all
           modesty
           ,
           and
           softness
           of
           expression
           ,
           the
           sorrow
           you
           have
           to
           see
           his
           Soul
           and
           Reputation
           indanger'd
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           reported
           of
           him
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Then
           you
           shall
           make
           known
           to
           him
           the
           discourse
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           you
           shall
           desire
           him
           to
           reflect
           ,
           on
           the
           bad
           consequences
           of
           such
           reports
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           possibly
           be
           put
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           go
           farther
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           willingly
           they
           shou'd
           ;
           if
           he
           bethinks
           him
           not
           in
           time
           ,
           of
           giving
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           take
           not
           this
           upon
           you
           ,
           before
           you
           are
           in
           some
           sort
           satisfied
           of
           his
           good
           disposition
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           appears
           probable
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           your
           advertisement
           may
           sort
           to
           good
           effect
           .
        
         
           Be
           yet
           more
           cautious
           in
           charging
           your self
           ,
           with
           bearing
           to
           him
           the
           complaints
           of
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           refuse
           that
           Commission
           ,
           by
           excusing
           your self
           on
           your
           Evangelical
           Functions
           ,
           which
           permit
           you
           not
           to
           frequent
           the
           Palaces
           of
           the
           Great
           ,
           nor
           to
           attend
           whole
           days
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           favourable
           minutes
           of
           an
           Audience
           ,
           
           which
           is
           always
           difficult
           to
           obtain
           .
           You
           shall
           add
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           shou'd
           have
           the
           leisure
           to
           make
           your
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           the
           doors
           of
           the
           Palace
           were
           open
           to
           you
           at
           all
           hours
           ,
           you
           shou'd
           have
           little
           hopes
           of
           any
           fruit
           from
           your
           remonstrances
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           the
           Governour
           be
           such
           a
           man
           as
           they
           report
           ,
           '
           he
           will
           have
           small
           regard
           to
           you
           ,
           as
           being
           ●o
           way
           touch'd
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           fear
           ●f
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           duties
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           employ
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           In●idels
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           you
           have
           free
           ,
           from
           your
           ordinary
           labours
           ,
           which
           indispensably
           regard
           Christians
           .
           Always
           prefer
           those
           Employments
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           a
           larger
           extent
           ,
           to
           those
           which
           are
           more
           narrowly
           con●in'd
           .
           According
           to
           that
           Rule
           ,
           you
           shall
           never
           omit
           a
           Sermon
           in
           publick
           ,
           to
           hear
           a
           private
           Confession
           .
           You
           shall
           not
           set
           aside
           the
           Catechising
           ,
           which
           is
           appointed
           every
           day
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           hour
           ,
           to
           visit
           any
           particular
           person
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           good
           work
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           an
           hour
           before
           Catechism
           ,
           either
           you
           ,
           or
           your
           Companion
           ,
           shall
           go
           to
           the
           places
           of
           most
           concourse
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           invite
           all
           men
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           hear
           the
           exposition
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           write
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Goa
           ,
           what
           Functions
           you
           
           exercise
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           God's
           glory
           ,
           what
           order
           you
           keep
           there
           ,
           and
           what
           blessing
           God
           gives
           on
           your
           endeavours
           .
           Have
           care
           ▪
           that
           your
           Relations
           be
           exact
           ,
           and
           such
           that
           our
           Fathers
           at
           Goa
           ,
           may
           send
           them
           into
           Europe
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           authentique
           proofs
           ,
           of
           what
           you
           perform
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           success
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           bestow
           ,
           on
           the
           labours
           of
           our
           little
           Society
           ▪
           Let
           nothing
           slip
           into
           those
           accounts
           ,
           which
           may
           reasonably
           give
           offence
           to
           any
           man
           ;
           nothing
           that
           may
           seem
           improbable
           ,
           nothing
           which
           may
           not
           edify
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           occasion
           to
           magnify
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           When
           you
           are
           come
           to
           Ormuz
           ,
           
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           that
           you
           shou'd
           see
           particularly
           those
           who
           are
           of
           greatest
           reputation
           for
           their
           probity
           ,
           the
           most
           sincere
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           most
           knowing
           in
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           From
           such
           ,
           inform
           your self
           exactly
           ,
           what
           Vices
           are
           most
           reigning
           in
           it
           what
           sorts
           of
           Cheats
           ,
           enter
           most
           into
           contracts
           ,
           and
           Societies
           of
           Commerce
           ,
           that
           so
           understanding
           all
           things
           thoroughly
           ,
           and
           truly
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           your
           words
           and
           reasons
           in
           a
           readiness
           ,
           to
           instruct
           and
           reprove
           those
           ,
           who
           being
           guilty
           of
           covert
           Vsuries
           ,
           false
           Bargaining
           ,
           and
           other
           wicked
           actions
           ,
           so
           common
           in
           a
           place
           which
           is
           ●●'d
           with
           such
           a
           concourse
           of
           different
           
           Nations
           ,
           shall
           treat
           with
           you
           in
           familiar
           Conversation
           ,
           or
           in
           Sacramental
           Confession
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           walk
           the
           Streets
           ,
           
           every
           night
           ,
           and
           recommend
           the
           Souls
           of
           the
           Dead
           to
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Living
           .
           But
           let
           those
           expressions
           ,
           which
           are
           us'd
           by
           you
           ,
           be
           proper
           to
           move
           the
           compassion
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           to
           imprint
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Religio●
           ,
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           their
           Souls
           .
           You
           sh●ll
           also
           desire
           their
           Prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           are
           in
           mortal
           Sin
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           obtain
           the
           grace
           of
           coming
           out
           of
           so
           deplorable
           a
           condition
           .
        
         
           Endeavour
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           
           to
           make
           your
           humour
           agreeable
           ,
           keep
           a
           gay
           and
           serene
           Countenance
           ,
           without
           suffering
           the
           least
           shadow
           of
           choler
           ,
           or
           sadness
           to
           appear
           in
           it
           ;
           otherwise
           ,
           those
           who
           come
           to
           visit
           you
           ,
           will
           never
           open
           their
           hearts
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           repose
           all
           that
           confidence
           in
           you
           ,
           which
           't
           is
           necessary
           they
           shou'd
           have
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           profit
           by
           your
           discourse
           :
           speak
           always
           with
           civility
           and
           mildness
           ,
           even
           in
           your
           reprehensions
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           and
           when
           you
           reprove
           any
           one
           ,
           do
           it
           with
           so
           much
           charity
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           evident
           ,
           the
           fault
           displeases
           you
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Person
           .
        
         
           On
           Sundays
           ,
           
           and
           
             Saints
             days
          
           ,
           you
           shall
           preach
           at
           two
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           ,
           
           At
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Misericordia
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Principal
           Church
           of
           the
           Town
           ;
           sending
           first
           your
           Companion
           about
           the
           Streets
           ,
           with
           his
           Bell
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           invite
           the
           People
           to
           the
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           If
           you
           had
           not
           rather
           perform
           that
           Office
           in
           your
           own
           Person
           ,
           you
           shall
           carry
           to
           Church
           that
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           put
           into
           your
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           practice
           which
           I
           have
           compos'd
           ,
           how
           to
           pass
           the
           day
           in
           Christian
           duties
           .
           You
           shall
           give
           Copies
           of
           that
           Practice
           ,
           to
           those
           whose
           Confessions
           you
           hear
           ;
           and
           shall
           enjoyn
           them
           for
           their
           holy
           Penance
           ,
           to
           do
           for
           certain
           days
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           contain'd
           in
           it
           .
           By
           this
           means
           they
           shall
           accustom
           themselves
           to
           a
           Christian
           Life
           ,
           and
           shall
           come
           to
           do
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           by
           the
           force
           of
           custom
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           did
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           only
           by
           the
           command
           of
           their
           Confessour
           .
           But
           ,
           foreseeing
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           have
           Copies
           ●now
           for
           so
           many
           People
           ,
           I
           advise
           you
           ,
           to
           that
           Practice
           written
           out
           in
           a
           fair
           large
           hand
           ,
           and
           expose
           it
           in
           some
           publick
           Place
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           may
           read
           ,
           and
           Transcribe
           it
           ,
           at
           their
           own
           convenience
           .
        
         
           They
           ,
           
           who
           shall
           be
           desirous
           of
           being
           receiv'd
           into
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           whom
           you
           shall
           judge
           to
           be
           proper
           for
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           send
           
           them
           to
           Goa
           ,
           with
           a
           Letter
           ,
           which
           shall
           point
           out
           their
           Design
           ,
           and
           their
           Talents
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           you
           may
           retain
           them
           with
           you
           .
           In
           this
           last
           Case
           ,
           after
           you
           have
           caus'd
           them
           to
           perform
           the
           Spiritual
           Exercises
           for
           a
           month
           together
           ,
           you
           shall
           make
           a
           tryal
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           some
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           may
           edify
           the
           People
           ,
           without
           exposing
           them
           to
           be
           ridiculous
           .
           Order
           them
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           Sick
           in
           the
           Hospitals
           ,
           and
           to
           debase
           themselves
           to
           the
           meanest
           ,
           and
           most
           distastful
           Offices
           .
           Make
           them
           visit
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           how
           to
           give
           comfort
           to
           the
           miserable
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           Exercise
           your
           Novices
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           practises
           of
           humility
           ,
           and
           mortification
           ,
           but
           permit
           them
           not
           to
           appear
           in
           publick
           ,
           in
           extravagant
           habits
           ,
           which
           may
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           derided
           by
           the
           multitude
           ;
           suffer
           it
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           far
           from
           imposing
           it
           upon
           them
           .
           Ingage
           not
           all
           the
           Novices
           ,
           indifferently
           to
           those
           tryals
           ,
           which
           their
           nature
           most
           abhors
           ;
           but
           examine
           well
           the
           strength
           of
           each
           ,
           and
           sute
           their
           mortification
           to
           their
           temper
           ,
           to
           their
           education
           ,
           to
           the
           advance
           they
           make
           in
           Spirituals
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           that
           the
           tryal
           may
           not
           be
           unprofitable
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           produce
           its
           effect
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           which
           is
           given
           them
           .
           If
           he
           who
           directs
           the
           Novices
           ,
           has
           not
           all
           these
           considerations
           ,
           it
           will
           fall
           
           out
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           were
           capable
           of
           making
           a
           great
           proficience
           in
           Ver●ue
           ,
           with
           good
           management
           ,
           will
           lose
           their
           courage
           ,
           and
           go
           backward
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           those
           indiscreet
           tryals
           ,
           too
           difficult
           for
           Beginners
           ,
           take
           off
           the
           love
           of
           the
           Master
           from
           his
           Novices
           ,
           and
           cause
           his
           Disciples
           to
           lessen
           their
           confidence
           in
           his
           directions
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           whoever
           forms
           young
           People
           to
           a
           Religious
           Life
           ,
           ought
           to
           leave
           nothing
           untry'd
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           candid
           and
           free
           discovery
           of
           their
           evil
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           the
           suggestions
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           tempted
           ,
           for
           without
           this
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           be
           able
           to
           disintangle
           themselves
           ,
           from
           the
           Snares
           of
           the
           Tempter
           ;
           never
           will
           they
           arrive
           to
           a
           religious
           perfection
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           those
           first
           seeds
           of
           evil
           being
           brooded
           over
           ,
           and
           nourish'd
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           by
           silence
           ,
           will
           insensibly
           produce
           ,
           most
           lamentable
           effects
           ;
           even
           so
           far
           ,
           'till
           the
           Novices
           come
           to
           grow
           weary
           of
           regular
           Discipline
           ,
           to
           nauseate
           it
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           throw
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           re-plunge
           themselves
           in
           the
           pollutions
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           They
           ,
           amongst
           those
           young
           men
           ,
           whom
           you
           shall
           observe
           ,
           to
           be
           most
           subject
           to
           vain-glory
           ,
           and
           delighted
           with
           sensual
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           other
           vices
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           cur'd
           ,
           in
           this
           following
           manner
           .
           Make
           them
           search
           for
           
           reasons
           ,
           and
           for
           proofs
           ,
           against
           those
           Vices
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           are
           inclin'd
           :
           And
           when
           they
           have
           found
           many
           ,
           help
           them
           to
           compose
           some
           short
           Discourses
           on
           them
           .
           Cause
           them
           afterwards
           to
           pronounce
           those
           Discourses
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           p●●ple
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Hospitals
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           are
           in
           a
           way
           of
           recovery
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           present
           at
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           there
           is
           reason
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           the
           things
           which
           they
           have
           fix'd
           in
           their
           Minds
           ,
           by
           constant
           study
           ,
           and
           strong
           application
           will
           be
           at
           least
           as
           profitable
           to
           themselves
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           Audience
           .
           Doubtless
           they
           will
           be
           asham'd
           ,
           not
           to
           profit
           by
           those
           Remedies
           ,
           which
           they
           propose
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           in
           those
           Vices
           ,
           from
           which
           they
           endeavour
           to
           dissuade
           their
           Hearers
           .
           You
           shall
           use
           proportion●bly
           the
           same
           industry
           ,
           towards
           those
           Sinners
           ,
           who
           cannot
           conquer
           themselves
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           they
           commonly
           say
           ,
           to
           put
           away
           the
           occasions
           of
           their
           Sin
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           restitution
           of
           those
           goods
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           gotten
           unlawfully
           ,
           and
           detain
           unjustly
           from
           other
           men
           .
           After
           you
           have
           indear'd
           your self
           to
           them
           ,
           by
           a
           familiar
           acquaintance
           ,
           advise
           them
           to
           say
           that
           to
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           which
           they
           wou'd
           say
           to
           a
           Friend
           ,
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           and
           ingage
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           parts
           ,
           to
           devise
           such
           Arguments
           ,
           as
           condemn
           their
           Actions
           in
           the
           prson
           of
           another
           .
        
         
         
           Sometimes
           you
           will
           see
           before
           you
           ,
           
           when
           you
           are
           seated
           in
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Pe●ance
           ,
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           inslav'd
           to
           their
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           their
           Avarice
           ,
           whom
           no
           motive
           of
           Gods
           Love
           ,
           nor
           thought
           of
           D●ath
           ,
           nor
           fear
           of
           Hell
           ,
           can
           oblige
           to
           put
           away
           a
           Mistress
           ,
           or
           to
           restore
           ill-gotten
           Goods
           .
           The
           only
           means
           of
           reducing
           such
           people
           ,
           is
           to
           threaten
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           misfortunes
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           only
           ills
           they
           apprehend
           :
           Declare
           then
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           hasten
           not
           to
           appease
           Divine
           Iustice
           ,
           they
           shall
           suddenly
           suffer
           considerable
           losses
           at
           Sea
           ,
           and
           be
           ill
           treated
           by
           the
           Governours
           ;
           that
           they
           shall
           lose
           their
           Law-Suits
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           languish
           many
           years
           in
           Prison
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           seiz'd
           with
           incurable
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           reduc'd
           to
           extream
           poverty
           ,
           without
           any
           to
           relieve
           them
           ;
           in
           fine
           ,
           that
           they
           and
           their
           Posterity
           ,
           becoming
           infamous
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           Objects
           of
           the
           publick
           hate
           ,
           and
           curses
           .
           Tell
           them
           by
           way
           of
           reason
           ,
           for
           those
           accidents
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           ,
           who
           sets
           God
           at
           naught
           ,
           remains
           unpunish'd
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           vengeance
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           terrible
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           longer
           his
           Patience
           has
           been
           abus'd
           .
           The
           Images
           of
           these
           temporal
           punishments
           ,
           will
           affright
           those
           Carnal
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           to
           be
           wrought
           on
           but
           by
           their
           Senses
           ,
           and
           will
           bring
           forth
           in
           their
           insensible
           Souls
           ,
           the
           first
           motions
           of
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           that
           saving
           fear
           which
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           Wisdom
           .
        
         
         
           Before
           you
           treat
           with
           any
           one
           ,
           
           concerning
           his
           Spiritual
           Affairs
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           understand
           how
           his
           Soul
           stands●
           affected
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           calm
           ,
           or
           toss'd
           with
           any
           violent
           passion
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           ready
           to
           follow
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           be
           shewn
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           wanders
           from
           it
           of
           set
           purpose
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           or
           the
           Byass
           of
           his
           own
           Inclination
           which
           seduces
           him
           to
           evil
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           docile
           ,
           and
           dispos'd
           to
           hear
           good
           Counsel
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           untractable
           humour
           ,
           on
           which
           no
           hold
           is
           to
           be
           fasten'd
           ,
           it
           will
           beh●ve
           you
           to
           vary
           your
           Discourse
           ,
           according
           to
           these
           several
           dispositions
           :
           but
           though
           more
           circumspection
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           with
           harden'd
           Souls
           ,
           and
           difficult
           of
           access
           ,
           you
           are
           never
           to
           flatter
           the
           Disease
           ,
           nor
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           him
           ,
           which
           may
           weaken
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Remedy
           ,
           and
           hinder
           its
           effect
           .
        
         
           Wheresoever
           you
           shall
           be
           ,
           
           even
           though
           you
           only
           pass
           through
           a
           place
           ,
           and
           stay
           but
           little
           in
           it
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           make
           some
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           enquire
           of
           those
           who
           have
           the
           name
           of
           honest
           and
           experienc'd
           Men
           ,
           not
           only
           what
           Crimes
           are
           most
           frequently
           committed
           in
           that
           Town
           ,
           and
           what
           deceipts
           most
           us'd
           in
           Traffick
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           taught
           you
           in
           relation
           to
           Ormuz
           ;
           but
           farther
           learn
           the
           Inclinations
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           the
           form●
           of
           Government
           ,
           
           the
           receiv'd
           Opinions
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           respecting
           the
           commerce
           of
           Humane
           Life
           .
           For
           believe
           me
           ,
           the
           knowledge
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           is
           very
           profitable
           to
           a
           Missioner
           ,
           for
           the
           speedy
           curing
           of
           Spiritual
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           always
           at
           hand
           ,
           wherewithal
           to
           give
           ease
           to
           such
           as
           come
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           understand
           from
           thence
           ,
           on
           what
           point
           you
           are
           most
           to
           insist
           in
           preaching
           ,
           and
           what
           chiefly
           to
           recommend
           in
           Confessions
           .
           This
           knowledge
           will
           make
           ,
           that
           nothing
           shall
           be
           new
           to
           you
           ,
           nothing
           shall
           surprise
           ,
           or
           amase
           you
           ;
           it
           will
           furnish
           you
           with
           the
           Address
           of
           conducting
           Souls
           ,
           and
           even
           with
           Authority
           over
           them
           .
           The
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           accustom'd
           to
           despise
           the
           Religious
           ,
           as
           people
           ,
           who
           understand
           it
           not
           .
           But
           if
           they
           find
           one
           ,
           who
           knows
           how
           to
           behave
           himself
           in
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           has
           practis'd
           Men
           ,
           they
           will
           admire
           him
           as
           an
           extraordinary
           person
           ;
           they
           will
           give
           themselves
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           no
           difficulty
           ,
           even
           in
           doing
           violence
           to
           their
           own
           Inclinations
           ,
           under
           his
           direction
           ,
           and
           will
           freely
           execute●
           what
           he
           injoys
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           repugnant
           to
           their
           corrupt
           Nature
           .
           Behold
           the
           wonderful
           fruit
           of
           knowing
           well
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           that
           you
           are
           not
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           to
           take
           less
           pains
           in
           acquiring
           this
           knowledge
           ,
           than
           formerly
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           in
           
           learning
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           Divinity
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           this
           Science
           is
           neither
           to
           be
           learnt
           ,
           from
           ancient
           Manuscripts
           ,
           nor
           printed
           Books
           ;
           't
           is
           in
           living
           Books
           ,
           and
           the
           Conversation
           of
           knowing
           Men
           ,
           that
           you
           must
           study
           it
           :
           With
           it
           ,
           you
           shall
           do
           more
           good
           ,
           than
           if
           you
           dealt
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           all
           the
           Arguments
           of
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Subtilties
           of
           the
           School
           .
        
         
           You
           shall
           set
           apart
           one
           day
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           
           to
           reconcile
           differences
           ,
           and
           regulate
           the
           Interests
           of
           such
           as
           are
           ●t
           variance
           ,
           and
           are
           preparing
           to
           go
           to
           Law.
           Hear
           them
           one
           after
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           propose
           terms
           of
           Accommodation
           to
           them
           .
           Above
           all
           things
           ,
           give
           them
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           find
           their
           account
           in
           a
           friendly
           Reconciliation
           ,
           sooner
           than
           in
           casting
           themselves
           into
           eternal
           Suits
           ,
           which
           without
           speaking
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           their
           Credit
           ,
           ever
           cost
           much
           Money
           ,
           and
           more
           trouble
           .
           I
           know
           well
           ,
           that
           this
           will
           not
           be
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Advocates
           and
           Proctors
           ,
           whom
           t●e
           spinning
           out
           a
           Process
           ,
           and
           tricks
           of
           wr●ngling
           ,
           still
           enrich
           :
           But
           trouble
           not
           your self
           ,
           with
           what
           those
           Bawlers
           say
           ,
           and
           make
           even
           them
           comprehend
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           that
           by
           perpetuating
           Suits
           ,
           by
           these
           numberless
           Formalities
           ,
           they
           expose
           themselves
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           eternal
           Damnation
           .
           Endeavour
           also
           to
           ingage
           them
           
           into
           a
           Retirement
           of
           some
           few
           days
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           their
           spiritual
           Exercises
           ,
           may
           work
           them
           off
           to
           other
           courses
           .
        
         
           Stay
           not
           till
           your
           arrival
           at
           Ormuz
           before
           you
           preach
           .
           
           Begin
           on
           Ship-board
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           as
           you
           come
           there
           .
           In
           your
           Sermons
           ,
           affect
           not
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           much
           Learning
           ,
           or
           of
           a
           happy
           Memory
           ,
           by
           citing
           many
           passages
           of
           ancient
           Authors
           ;
           some
           few
           are
           necessary
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           be
           chosen
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           Employ
           the
           best
           part
           of
           your
           Sermon
           ,
           in
           a
           lively
           description
           of
           the
           interiour
           estate
           of
           worldly
           Souls
           .
           Set
           before
           their
           Eyes
           in
           your
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Glass
           ,
           their
           own
           disquiets
           ,
           their
           little
           cunnings
           ,
           their
           trif●ing
           projects
           ,
           and
           their
           vain
           hopes
           .
           You
           shall
           also
           shew
           them
           ,
           the
           unhappy
           issue
           of
           all
           their
           designs
           .
           You
           shall
           discover
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           snares
           which
           are
           l●id
           for
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           evil
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           the
           means
           of
           shunning
           them
           .
           But
           ,
           moreover
           ,
           you
           shall
           tell
           them
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           surpris'd
           by
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           expect
           the
           worst
           that
           can
           happen
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           by
           this
           you
           shall
           gain
           their
           attention
           :
           for
           a
           man
           never
           fails
           of
           attentive
           A●dience
           ,
           when
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Hearer
           ,
           is
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           Discourse
           .
           Stuff
           not
           out
           your
           S●rmons
           ,
           with
           sublime
           Speculations
           ,
           knotty
           Q●estions
           ,
           
           and
           Scholastical
           Controversies
           .
           Those
           things
           which
           are
           above
           the
           level
           of
           men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           only
           make
           a
           noise
           and
           signifie
           nothing
           .
           'T
           is
           necessary
           to
           represent
           men
           to
           themselves
           ,
           i●
           you
           will
           gain
           them
           .
           But
           well
           to
           express
           ,
           what
           passes
           in
           the
           bottom
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           you
           must
           first
           understand
           them
           well
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           that
           ,
           you
           must
           practise
           their
           Conversation
           ,
           you
           must
           watch
           them
           narrowly
           ,
           and
           fathom
           all
           their
           depths
           .
           Study
           then
           those
           living
           Books
           ,
           and
           assure
           your self
           ,
           you
           shall
           draw
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           means
           of
           turning
           Sinners
           ,
           on
           what
           side
           you
           please
           .
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           forbid
           you
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           to
           consult
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           on
           requisite
           occasions
           ,
           nor
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           the
           Canons
           ,
           n●r
           Books
           of
           Piety
           ,
           nor
           Treatises
           of
           Morality
           ,
           they
           may
           furnish
           you
           with
           solid
           proof●
           ,
           for
           the
           establishment
           of
           Christian
           Truths
           ,
           with
           Soveraign
           Remedies
           against
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           Heroical
           Examples
           of
           V●rtue
           .
           But
           all
           this
           will
           appear
           too
           cold
           ,
           and
           be
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           if
           Souls
           be
           not
           dispos'd
           to
           profit
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           cannot
           profit
           but
           by
           the
           ways
           I
           have
           prescrib'd
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           is
           to
           sound
           the
           bottom
           of
           Humane
           Hearts
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           exact
           knowledge
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           faithful
           Picture
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           in
           so
           true
           a
           light
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           may
           know
           it
           for
           his
           own
           .
        
         
         
           Since
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           
           has
           order'd
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           be
           allow'd
           from
           the
           Treasury
           ,
           what
           is
           needful
           for
           your
           subsistance
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           the
           favour
           of
           so
           charitable
           a
           Prince
           ,
           and
           receive
           nothing
           but
           from
           his
           Ministers
           .
           If
           other
           persons
           will
           giv●
           you
           any
           thing
           ,
           refuse
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           shou'd
           offer
           it
           of
           their
           own
           meer
           motion
           .
           For
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           of
           great
           consequence
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           an
           Apostolical
           Man
           ,
           not
           to
           owe
           his
           subsistance
           to
           those
           whom
           he
           ought
           to
           conduct
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           is
           bound
           to
           reprove
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           astray
           from
           it
           .
           One
           may
           truly
           say
           of
           those
           presents
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           takes
           ,
           is
           taken
           .
           And
           't
           is
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           are
           to
           make
           a
           charitable
           Reprehension
           ,
           to
           such
           of
           whom
           we
           receive
           Alms
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           well
           ,
           how
           to
           begin
           it
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           words
           to
           dress
           it
           .
           Or
           if
           our
           Zeal
           imboldens
           us
           to
           speak
           freely
           ,
           our
           words
           have
           less
           effect
           upon
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           treat
           us
           with
           an
           assuming
           Air
           of
           loftiness
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           which
           we
           receiv'd
           from
           them
           ,
           had
           made
           them
           our
           Masters
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           possession
           of
           despising
           us
           .
           What
           I
           say
           ,
           relates
           chiefly
           to
           a
           sort
           of
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           plung'd
           in
           Vice
           ,
           who
           wou'd
           willingly
           be
           credited
           with
           your
           friendship
           ,
           and
           will
           endeavour
           by
           all
           good
           Offices
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           to
           your
           good
           Will.
           Their
           design
           is
           not
           to
           profit
           by
           your
           Conversation
           ,
           for
           the
           amendment
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           all
           they
           pretend
           
           to
           ,
           is
           to
           stop
           your
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           to
           escape
           a
           Censure
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           they
           have
           deserv'd
           .
           Be
           upon
           your
           guard
           against
           such
           people
           ;
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           you
           shou'd
           wh●lly
           reject
           them
           ,
           or
           altogether
           despise
           their
           Courtesy
           :
           If
           they
           shou'd
           invite
           you
           to
           their
           Table
           ,
           refuse
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           yet
           less
           refuse
           their
           Pre●ents
           of
           small
           value
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           usually
           made
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           by
           the
           Portugueses
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           which
           one
           cannot
           refuse
           ,
           without
           giving
           an
           affront
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           Fruits
           ,
           and
           Drinks
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           declare
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           only
           receive
           those
           little
           Gifts
           ,
           in
           hope
           they
           will
           also
           receive
           your
           good
           Advice
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           go
           to
           eat
           with
           them
           ,
           only
           that
           you
           may
           dispose
           them
           ,
           by
           a
           good
           Confession
           ,
           to
           approach
           the
           holy
           Table
           .
           For
           such
           Presents
           as
           I
           have
           nam'd
           ,
           such
           I
           mean
           ,
           as
           are
           not
           to
           be
           refus'd
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           receiv'd
           t●em
           ,
           send
           them
           to
           the
           Sick
           ,
           to
           the
           Prison●rs
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
           The
           people
           will
           be
           ed●●y'd
           with
           this
           procedure
           ,
           and
           no
           occasion
           left
           of
           susp●cting
           you
           ,
           either
           of
           niceness
           or
           〈◊〉
           .
        
         
           For
           〈◊〉
           relates
           to
           your
           abode
           ,
           
           you
           will
           see
           ,
           at
           your
           arrival
           ,
           and
           having
           prudently
           c●●sider'd
           the
           state
           of
           things
           ,
           you
           may
           judge
           where
           it
           will
           be
           most
           convenient
           for
           you
           to
           dwell
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           or
           the
           House
           〈◊〉
           Mercy
           ,
           or
           〈◊〉
           little
           lodging
           ,
           in
           the
           
           neighbourhood
           .
           If
           I
           think
           fit
           to
           call
           you
           to
           Japan
           ,
           you
           shall
           immedately
           give
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           writing
           to
           the
           Rectour
           of
           this
           Colledge
           ,
           by
           two
           or
           three
           different
           conveyances
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           he
           may
           supply
           your
           place
           ,
           with
           one
           of
           our
           Fathers
           ,
           a
           man
           capable
           of
           assisting
           ,
           and
           comforting
           the
           City
           of
           Ormuz
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           I
           recommend
           you
           to
           your self
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           particular
           ,
           you
           never
           forget
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Conjunctures
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           experience
           will
           best
           instruct
           you
           ,
           what
           will
           be
           most
           for
           Gods
           service
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           better
           Master
           than
           Practice
           ,
           and
           Observation
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           Prudence
           .
           Remember
           me
           always
           in
           your
           Prayers
           ;
           and
           take
           care
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           are
           under
           your
           direction
           ,
           recommend
           me
           in
           theirs
           ,
           to
           the
           common
           Master
           ,
           whom
           we
           serve
           .
           To
           conclude
           this
           long
           ,
           Instruction
           ,
           the
           last
           advice
           I
           give
           you
           ,
           is
           ,
           To
           read
           over
           this
           Paper
           carefully
           ,
           once
           a
           week
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           never
           forget
           any
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           contain'd
           in
           it
           .
           May
           it
           please
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           go
           along
           with
           you
           ,
           to
           conduct
           you
           in
           your
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           continue
           here
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Eight
           days
           after
           
             Gasper
             Barzo●us
          
           was
           gone
           for
           Ormus
           ,
           
           with
           his
           Companion
           
             Raymond
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           Father
           Xavier
           went
           himself
           for
           Iapan
           :
           It
           was
           in
           April
           15●19
           .
           He
           imbark'd
           in
           a
           Galley
           ,
           bound
           no
           farther
           
           than
           Cochin
           ,
           where
           waited
           for
           him
           a
           S●ip
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           go
           towards
           Malacca
           .
           He
           took
           for
           Companions
           ,
           Father
           
             Cozmo
             de
             Torrez
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           besides
           the
           three
           
             Iaponneses
             ,
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
             ,
          
           and
           his
           two
           Servants
           ,
           Iohn
           and
           Anthony
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           imbark'd
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Galley
           ,
           
             Emanuel
             Moralez
          
           ,
           and
           
             Alphonso
             de
             Castro
          
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           only
           that
           the
           Father
           might
           carry
           them
           to
           Malacca
           ,
           from
           whence
           both
           of
           them
           were
           to
           be
           transported
           to
           the
           Molucca's
           .
           The
           Ship
           ,
           which
           attended
           the
           Father
           at
           Cochin
           ,
           being
           just
           ready
           to
           set
           sail
           ,
           they
           made
           but
           a
           short
           stay
           ,
           in
           that
           place
           :
           but
           it
           was
           not
           unprofitable
           .
           The
           Saint
           walking
           one
           day
           ,
           through
           the
           Streets
           ,
           happen'd
           to
           meet
           a
           Portuguese
           of
           his
           acquaintance
           ;
           and
           immediately
           ask'd
           him
           ,
           how
           he
           was
           in
           health
           ?
           The
           Portuguese
           answer'd
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           well
           :
           yes
           ,
           reply'd
           Xavier
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           your
           body
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           your
           Soul
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           be
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           .
           This
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           then
           designing
           in
           his
           heart
           a
           wicked
           action
           .
           knew
           immediately
           that
           the
           Father
           saw
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           seriously
           reflecting
           on
           it
           ,
           follow'd
           Xavier
           ,
           Con●ess'd
           himself
           ,
           and
           chang'd
           his
           evil
           life
           .
           The
           Preaching
           of
           Castro
           ,
           so
           charm'd
           
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           they
           desir'd
           to
           have
           retain'd
           him
           at
           Cochin
           ,
           there
           to
           have
           establish'd
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Society
           :
           But
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           had
           design'd
           him
           for
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           oppos'd
           it
           .
           And
           Providence
           ,
           which
           destin'd
           the
           Crown
           of
           Martyrdom
           to
           that
           Missioner
           ,
           suffer'd
           him
           not
           to
           continue
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           nothing
           but
           veneration
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           They
           left
           Cochin
           on
           the
           25th
           of
           April
           ,
           
           and
           arriv'd
           at
           Malacca
           on
           the
           last
           of
           May.
           All
           the
           Town
           came
           to
           meet
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           every
           particular
           Person
           was
           overjoy'd
           at
           his
           return
           .
           
             Alphonso
             Martinez
          
           ,
           grand
           Vicar
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           lay
           dangerously
           Sick
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           an
           Agony
           of
           Soul
           ,
           as
           mov'd
           compassion
           .
           For
           having
           been
           advertis'd
           to
           put
           himself
           in
           condition
           of
           giving
           up
           his
           Accounts
           to
           God
           ,
           of
           that
           Ministry
           which
           he
           had
           exercis'd
           for
           thirty
           years
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           struck
           with
           the
           horrour
           of
           immediate
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           disorders
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           very
           regular
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           of
           his
           Profession
           ,
           that
           he
           fell
           into
           a
           deep
           Melancholly
           ,
           and
           totally
           despair'd
           of
           his
           Salvation
           .
           He
           cast
           out
           lamentable
           cryes
           ,
           which
           a●●righted
           the
           hearers
           ;
           they
           heard
           him
           name
           his
           Sins
           alo●d
           ,
           and
           detest
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           furious
           regret
           ,
           not
           that
           
           he
           might
           ask
           Pardon
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           declare
           their
           enormity
           .
           When
           they
           wou'd
           have
           spoken
           to
           him
           of
           Gods
           infinite
           m●●c●
           ,
           he
           broke
           out
           into
           a
           rage
           ,
           and
           ●r●'d
           out
           as
           loud
           as
           he
           was
           able
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           forgiveness
           for
           the
           Damn'd
           ,
           and
           no
           mercy
           in
           the
           Bottomless
           Pit.
           The
           sick
           man
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           Father
           Francis
           was
           just
           arriv'd
           ;
           and
           was
           ask'd
           〈◊〉
           he
           shou'd
           not
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           him
           ▪
           Martinez
           ,
           who
           formerly
           had
           been
           very
           nearly
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           breathe
           anew
           ,
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           suddenly
           began
           to
           raise
           himself
           ,
           to
           go
           see
           (
           said
           he
           )
           the
           man
           of
           God.
           But
           the
           attempt
           he
           made
           ,
           serv'd
           only
           to
           put
           him
           into
           a
           fainting
           Fit.
           The
           Father
           ,
           entring
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           found
           him
           in
           it
           .
           It
           had
           always
           been
           his
           custom
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           first
           visit
           ,
           to
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           Superiours
           ;
           but
           besides
           this
           ,
           the
           sickness
           of
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           hasten'd
           the
           Visit.
           When
           the
           sick
           man
           ,
           was
           come
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           himself
           ,
           Xavier
           began
           to
           speak
           to
           him
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           conditions
           requisite
           to
           a
           Christian
           death
           .
           This
           discourse
           threw
           Martinez
           back
           again
           ,
           into
           his
           former
           terrours
           ;
           and
           the
           Servant
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           this
           occasion
           ,
           found
           that
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           often
           said
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           more
           
           difficult
           ,
           than
           to
           perswade
           a
           dying
           man
           to
           hope
           well
           of
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           course
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           had
           ●latter'd
           himself
           with
           the
           hopes
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           Sin
           with
           the
           greater
           boldness
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           the
           evil
           to
           be
           almost
           past
           remedy
           ,
           he
           undertook
           to
           do
           violence
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           obtain
           for
           the
           Sick
           man
           ,
           the
           thoughts
           of
           true
           repentance
           ,
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           a
           religious
           death
           .
           For
           he
           made
           a
           Vow
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           to
           say
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Masses
           ,
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           most
           Holy
           Trinity
           ,
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           particular
           devotion
           .
           His
           Vows
           were
           scarcely
           made
           ,
           when
           Martinez
           became
           calm
           ;
           began
           to
           have
           reasonable
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           the
           last
           Sacraments
           ,
           with
           a
           lively
           sorrow
           for
           his
           Sins
           ,
           and
           a
           tender
           relyance
           on
           Gods
           Mercies
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           he
           dy'd
           gently
           in
           the
           arms
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           calling
           on
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           His
           happy
           death
           gave
           great
           consolation
           to
           the
           Holy
           man
           ;
           
           but
           the
           Apostolick
           labours
           of
           
             Francis
             Perez
          
           ,
           and
           
             Roch
             Oliveira
          
           ,
           increas'd
           his
           joy
           .
           He
           had
           sent
           them
           the
           year
           before
           to
           Malacca
           ,
           there
           to
           found
           a
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           desire
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           been
           very
           well
           receiv'd
           .
           Perez
           
           had
           begun
           to
           open
           a
           publick
           School
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           youth
           in
           Learning
           ,
           and
           Piety
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           their
           Institute
           .
           Oliveira
           had
           wholly
           given
           himself
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           conduct
           of
           Souls
           ,
           but
           tying
           himself
           more
           especially
           to
           the
           care
           of
           Turks
           and
           Iews
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           there
           was
           always
           a
           vast
           Concourse
           in
           the
           Town
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           came
           expresly
           from
           Mecca
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           from
           Malabar
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           there
           to
           plant
           Mahometism
           ,
           and
           Iudaism
           ,
           where
           Christianity
           then
           flourish'd
           .
        
         
           The
           Example
           of
           the
           two
           Missioners
           ,
           drew
           many
           Portugueses
           to
           that
           kind
           of
           life
           ,
           
           of
           which
           they
           both
           made
           profession
           .
           The
           most
           considerable
           of
           all
           ,
           was
           a
           young
           Gentleman
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Iuan
             Bravo
          
           ;
           who
           by
           his
           noble
           Birth
           and
           Valour
           ,
           might
           justly
           hope
           to
           raise
           his
           fortunes
           in
           the
           World.
           But
           he
           pre●erring
           Evangelical
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Humility
           ,
           before
           all
           those
           earthly
           expectations
           ,
           and
           establishments
           ,
           was
           just
           then
           ready
           to
           have
           taken
           Ship
           for
           Goa
           ,
           there
           to
           execute
           those
           thoughts
           ,
           with
           which
           Heaven
           had
           inspir'd
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           wou'd
           take
           Malacca
           in
           his
           way
           .
           He
           therefore
           waited
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           liv'd
           with
           Perez
           and
           Oliveira
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           already
           
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           At
           least
           he
           conform'd
           himself
           as
           much
           as
           he
           was
           able
           ,
           to
           their
           manners
           ,
           and
           habited
           himself
           like
           them
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           instead
           of
           rich
           Garments
           ,
           he
           put
           on
           an
           old
           threed-bare
           Cassock
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           look'd
           the
           World
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           without
           having
           yet
           forsaken
           it
           .
           He
           perform'd
           the
           Spiritual
           Exercises
           for
           a
           month
           together
           ,
           and
           never
           came
           out
           of
           his
           retirement
           ,
           but
           to
           employ
           himself
           in
           works
           of
           Charity
           in
           the
           Hospital
           :
           There
           for
           three
           months
           ,
           he
           attended
           the
           Sick
           ,
           living
           in
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           begging
           his
           Bread
           from
           door
           to
           door
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           
             Iames
             Sosa
          
           his
           Kinsman
           ,
           Admiral
           of
           the
           Fleet
           ,
           which
           was
           Rigging
           out
           for
           the
           Molucca's
           .
        
         
           These
           Tryals
           oblig'd
           the
           Father
           to
           receive
           Bravo
           into
           the
           Society
           .
           He
           admitted
           him
           almost
           immediately
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           first
           Vows
           ,
           and
           finding
           in
           him
           an
           excellent
           foundation
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           Apostolical
           Vertues
           ,
           he
           took
           care
           to
           cultivate
           him
           ;
           even
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           leave
           him
           in
           writing
           these
           following
           Rules
           ,
           before
           his
           departure
           to
           Iapan
           .
        
         
           
             See
             here
             ,
             
             my
             dear
             Brother
             ,
             the
             from
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             constantly
             to
             practise
             every
             day
             .
             In
             the
             morning
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             are
             awaken'd
             ,
             prepare
             your self
             to
             meditate
             on
             some
             Mystery
             of
             
             our
             Lord
             ;
             beginning
             from
             his
             holy
             Nativity
             ,
             and
             continuing
             to
             his
             glorious
             Ascension
             ;
             the
             Subjects
             of
             the
             Meditations
             are
             mark'd
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             Order
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Exercises
             .
             Employ
             at
             the
             least
             half
             an
             hour
             in
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             apply
             your self
             to
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             those
             interiour
             dispositions
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             remember
             you
             practis'd
             ,
             in
             your
             retirement
             of
             a
             month
             .
             Consider
             every
             day
             one
             Mystery
             ,
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             that
             if
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             on
             Monday
             ,
             the
             Birth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             was
             the
             Subject
             of
             your
             Meditation
             ,
             that
             of
             his
             Circumcision
             shall
             be
             for
             Tuesday
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             course
             ,
             'till
             in
             a
             months
             time
             ,
             having
             run
             through
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             you
             come
             to
             contemplate
             him
             ascending
             into
             Heaven
             in
             Triumph
             .
             You
             are
             every
             Month
             ,
             to
             begin
             these
             Meditations
             again
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             order
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             end
             of
             every
             Meditation
             ,
             you
             shall
             renew
             your
             Vows
             of
             Poverty
             ,
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             to
             which
             you
             have
             oblig'd
             your self
             .
             You
             shall
             make
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             a-new
             ,
             and
             offer
             them
             to
             God
             with
             the
             same
             serven●y
             ,
             wherewith
             you
             first
             made
             them
             .
             This
             renewing
             of
             your
             Vows
             ,
             will
             weaken
             in
             you
             the
             motions
             of
             Concupiscence
             ,
             and
             render
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Hell
             less
             capable
             
             of
             hurting
             you
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             opinion
             that
             you
             ought
             never
             to
             omit
             them
             .
          
           
             After
             Dinner
             ,
             you
             shall
             resume
             your
             mornings
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             reflect
             on
             the
             same
             Mystery
             ,
             half
             an
             hour
             ;
             you
             shall
             also
             renew
             your
             Vows
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             your
             Meditation
             .
             You
             are
             to
             employ
             your self
             in
             this
             manner
             interiourly
             through
             all
             the
             variety
             of
             your
             outward
             business
             ;
             giving
             an
             hour
             in
             every
             day
             ,
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             most
             holy
             life
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Iesus
            
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             Affair
             ,
             or
             in
             whatsoever
             Incumbrance
             you
             are
             ingag'd
             .
             You
             may
             practise
             this
             with
             most
             convenience
             ,
             by
             allowing
             half
             an
             hour
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             another
             half
             in
             the
             afternoon
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             direction
             .
          
           
             Before
             you
             lie
             down
             at
             night
             ,
             examine
             well
             your
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             calling
             over
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             words
             ,
             and
             actions
             of
             all
             the
             day
             ;
             and
             even
             observing
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             not
             fail'd
             of
             doing
             something
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             your
             duty
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             let
             this
             discussion
             be
             as
             exact
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             just
             ready
             to
             Confess
             your self
             .
             After
             you
             have
             conceiv'd
             a
             most
             lively
             sorrow
             for
             your
             faults
             ,
             by
             the
             motive
             of
             God's
             love
             ,
             you
             shall
             humbly
             ask
             Pardon
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             vow
             amendment
             
             to
             him
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             you
             shall
             so
             dispose
             your self
             to
             rest
             ,
             that
             your
             sleep
             may
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             in
             thoughts
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             in
             resolutions
             of
             passing
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             with
             greater
             holiness
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             morrow
             ,
             at
             your
             waking
             ,
             think
             on
             the
             Sins
             which
             you
             observ'd
             in
             the
             examen
             of
             the
             night
             before
             :
             and
             while
             you
             are
             putting
             on
             your
             Cloaths
             ,
             ask
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             that
             day
             ,
             relapse
             into
             your
             yesterdays
             offences
             .
             Then
             perform
             your
             mornings
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             proceed
             through
             your
             whole
             days
             work
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             order'd
             you
             .
             ●
             But
             be
             so
             punctual
             ,
             and
             so
             constant
             in
             all
             these
             spiritual
             practices
             ,
             that
             nothing
             but
             sickness
             cause
             you
             to
             forbear
             them
             .
             For
             if
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             in
             health
             ,
             you
             shou'd
             deferr
             ,
             or
             leave
             them
             off
             ,
             under
             some
             pretence
             of
             business
             ,
             be
             sure
             you
             make
             a
             scruple
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             the
             day
             pass
             over
             you
             ,
             till
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             your
             Brethren
             ,
             you
             confess
             your
             fault
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             own
             free
             motion
             ,
             demand
             Penance
             ,
             for
             having
             omitted
             or
             neglected
             that
             which
             was
             so
             strictly
             commanded
             by
             your
             Superiour
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             remains
             ,
             whatsoever
             you
             do
             ,
             or
             in
             whatsoever
             condition
             of
             Spirit
             you
             may
             be
             ,
             labour
             with
             all
             your
             power
             ,
             
             still
             to
             overcome
             your self
             .
             Subdue
             your
             Passions
             ,
             embrace
             what
             is
             most
             abhorring
             to
             your
             sense
             ,
             repress
             all
             natural
             desire
             of
             Glory
             ,
             most
             especially
             ;
             and
             spare
             not
             your self
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             torn
             out
             of
             your
             Heart
             ,
             the
             very
             Roots
             of
             Pride
             ;
             not
             only
             suffering
             your self
             to
             be
             debas'd
             beneath
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             being
             glad
             to
             be
             despis'd
             .
             For
             ,
             hold
             this
             for
             certain
             ,
             that
             without
             this
             Humility
             and
             Mortification
             ,
             you
             can
             neither
             advance
             in
             Vertue
             ,
             nor
             serve
             your
             Neighbour
             as
             you
             ought
             ,
             nor
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             ,
             to
             conclude
             all
             ,
             persevere
             in
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Obey
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             Father
             with
             whom
             you
             live
             ;
             and
             however
             displeasing
             ,
             or
             difficult
             the
             things
             may
             be
             ,
             which
             he
             commands
             you
             ,
             perform
             them
             with
             much
             chearfulness
             ,
             never
             opposing
             his
             Orders
             ,
             nor
             making
             any
             exceptions
             on
             your
             part
             ,
             on
             any
             account
             whatsoever
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             hearken
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             suffer
             your self
             to
             be
             directed
             in
             all
             things
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             Father
             Ignatius
             were
             personally
             present
             ,
             speaking
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             directing
             you
             .
          
           
             With
             whatsoever
             temptations
             you
             shall
             find
             your self
             assaulted
             ,
             discover
             them
             all
             sincerely
             to
             him
             who
             governs
             you
             ;
             and
             remain
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             this
             
             is
             the
             only
             means
             of
             subduing
             them
             .
             Besides
             this
             advantage
             ,
             there
             accrue
             other
             spiritual
             pro●its
             ,
             in
             making
             known
             the
             secret
             motions
             of
             your
             Heart
             ,
             for
             the
             violence
             which
             you
             do
             to
             your self
             ,
             to
             surmount
             that
             natural
             shamefac'dness
             which
             hinders
             you
             from
             acknowledging
             your
             Imperfections
             and
             Frailties
             ,
             draws
             down
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             upon
             you
             :
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             This
             Overture
             ,
             and
             Franckness
             of
             your
             Heart
             ,
             ruins
             the
             designs
             of
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             can
             never
             do
             mischief
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             is
             in
             disguise
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             discover'd
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             disarm'd
             ,
             and
             despicably
             weak
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             for
             whom
             he
             lies
             in
             ambush
             ,
             laugh
             at
             him
             .
          
        
         
           '
           ●was
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           instructed
           the
           young
           men
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           nothing
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           cou'd
           better
           explain
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           great
           resemblance
           ,
           that
           was
           betwixt
           the
           Souls
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           ,
           
           there
           came
           news
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           some
           Letters
           reported
           ,
           That
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           had
           desir'd
           some
           Preachers
           to
           be
           sent
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           an
           express
           Embassy
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           That
           this
           King
           had
           learnt
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           strange
           accident
           had
           made
           him
           desirous
           of
           knowing
           
           more
           .
           This
           accident
           was
           related
           in
           those
           Letters
           ,
           after
           this
           following
           manner
           .
        
         
           Some
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           ,
           being
           landing
           at
           the
           Port
           ,
           belonging
           of
           the
           Capital
           City
           ,
           of
           one
           of
           those
           Kingdoms
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           were
           lodg'd
           by
           the
           King's
           order
           ,
           in
           a
           forsaken
           House
           ,
           which
           was
           thought
           to
           be
           haunted
           by
           evil
           Spirits
           ;
           the
           common
           opinion
           ,
           was
           not
           ill
           grounded
           ,
           and
           the
           Portugueses
           soon
           perceiv'd
           ,
           that
           their
           Lodging
           was
           disturb'd
           .
           They
           heard
           a
           horrible
           rumbling
           all
           the
           night
           ;
           they
           felt
           themselves
           pull'd
           out
           of
           their
           Beds
           ,
           and
           beaten
           in
           their
           sleep
           ,
           without
           seeing
           any
           one
           .
           One
           night
           being
           awaken'd
           ,
           at
           the
           cry
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Servants
           ,
           and
           running
           with
           their
           Arms
           towards
           the
           place
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           noise
           was
           heard
           ,
           they
           foun●
           the
           Servant
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           trembling
           for
           fear
           .
           They
           ask'd
           him
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           out-cry
           ,
           and
           why
           he
           shook
           in
           that
           manner
           :
           He
           answer'd
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             seen
             a
             frightful
             Apparition
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             Painters
             use
             to
             draw
             for
             the
             picture
             of
             the
             Devil
             ▪
          
           As
           this
           Servant
           ,
           was
           not
           thought
           either
           ●aint-hearted
           ,
           or
           a
           liar
           ,
           the
           Portugueses
           no
           longer
           doubted
           ,
           what
           was
           the
           meaning
           of
           all
           that
           ratling
           and
           clutter
           ,
           which
           they
           heard
           every
           night
           ;
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           set
           Crosses
           in
           all
           the
           Rooms
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           heard
           no
           more
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Iaponneses
           were
           much
           surpris'd
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           House
           was
           not
           at
           quiet
           :
           The
           King
           himself
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Portugueses
           had
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Christian
             Cross
             had
             driven
             away
             the
             euil
             Spirits
             ,
          
           admir'd
           that
           wonderful
           effect
           ,
           and
           commanded
           Crosses
           to
           be
           set
           up
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           own
           Palaces
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           High-ways
           .
           In
           consequence
           of
           this
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           to
           be
           inform'd
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           Cross
           deriv'd
           that
           Vertue
           ?
           and
           for
           what
           cause
           the
           Devils
           so
           much
           fear'd
           it
           .
           Thus
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           he
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith.
           But
           as
           the
           Iaponneses
           are
           extreamly
           curious
           ,
           not
           content
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           Souldiers
           and
           Merchants
           ,
           he
           thought
           of
           sending
           for
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           prospect
           ,
           sent
           an
           Embassadour
           to
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           This
           news
           gave
           infinite
           satisfaction
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           hasten'd
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           ,
           he
           now
           perceiv'd
           the
           Iaponians
           were
           dispos'd
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           .
           There
           were
           in
           the
           Port
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           many
           Portuguese
           Vessels
           ,
           in
           readiness
           to
           set
           Sail
           for
           Iapan
           ,
           but
           all
           of
           them
           were
           to
           make
           many
           other
           Voyages
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           the
           Saints
           business
           .
           His
           only
           means
           ,
           was
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           a
           Iunck
           of
           China
           ,
           (
           so
           they
           call
           those
           little
           Vessels
           )
           
           which
           was
           bound
           directly
           for
           Iapan
           .
           The
           Master
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           call'd
           Neceda
           ,
           was
           a
           famous
           Pirate
           ;
           a
           Friend
           to
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           War
           which
           was
           newly
           declar'd
           against
           them
           ;
           so
           well
           known
           by
           his
           Robberies
           at
           Sea
           ,
           that
           his
           Ship
           was
           commonly
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Robers
             Vessel
             .
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             Sylva
             ,
          
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           got
           a
           promise
           from
           the
           Chines
           Captain
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           carry
           the
           Father
           ,
           safely
           ,
           and
           without
           injury
           ,
           and
           took
           Hostages
           ,
           to
           ingage
           him
           inviolably
           to
           keep
           his
           Faith
           ;
           but
           what
           can
           be
           built
           on
           the
           word
           of
           a
           Pirate
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           man
           ?
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Companions
           imbark'd
           on
           the
           twenty
           fourth
           of
           Iune
           ,
           in
           the
           dusk
           of
           the
           Evening
           ;
           and
           set
           Sail
           the
           next
           Morning
           at
           break
           of
           day
           with
           a
           favourable
           Wind.
           When
           they
           were
           out
           at
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Captain
           ,
           and
           Ships
           Crew
           ,
           who
           were
           all
           Idolaters
           ,
           set
           up
           a
           Pagod
           on
           the
           Poop
           ;
           sacrifis'd
           to
           it
           in
           spight
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Remonstrances
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           and
           consulted
           him
           by
           Magical
           Ceremonies
           ,
           concerning
           the
           success
           of
           their
           Voyage
           .
           The
           answers
           were
           sometimes
           good
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           ill
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           they
           cast
           Anchor
           at
           an
           Isle
           ,
           and
           there
           furnish'd
           themselves
           with
           Timber
           ,
           against
           the
           furious
           gusts
           of
           those
           uncertain
           Seas
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           they
           
           renew'd
           their
           Interrogatories
           to
           their
           Idol
           ;
           and
           cast
           Lotts
           ,
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           shou'd
           have
           good
           Winds
           .
           The
           Lotts
           promis'd
           them
           a
           good
           passage
           ,
           whereupon
           the
           Pagans
           pursu'd
           their
           course
           merrily
           .
           But
           they
           were
           no
           sooner
           got
           out
           to
           Sea
           again
           ,
           when
           they
           drew
           Lotts
           the
           third
           time
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           whether
           the
           Iunk
           shou'd
           return
           sa●ely
           from
           Iapan
           to
           Malacca
           .
           The
           answer
           was
           ,
           That
           they
           shou'd
           arrive
           happily
           at
           Iapan
           ,
           but
           were
           never
           more
           to
           see
           Malacca
           .
           The
           Pirate
           ▪
           who
           was
           extreamly
           superstitious
           ,
           resolv'd
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           to
           change
           his
           Course
           ;
           and
           in
           effect
           ,
           tack'd
           about
           ,
           and
           pass'd
           his
           time
           ,
           in
           going
           to
           every
           Isle
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           view
           .
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           sensibly
           displeas'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           shou'd
           be
           Master
           of
           their
           destiny
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           things
           shou'd
           be
           order'd
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Answere
           of
           the
           Enemy
           of
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           In
           cruising
           thus
           leisurely
           ,
           they
           made
           the
           Coast
           of
           
             Cochin
             China
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Tempests
           ,
           which
           ro●e
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           threaten'd
           them
           more
           than
           once
           with
           Shipwrack
           .
           The
           Idolaters
           had
           recourse
           to
           their
           ordinary
           Superstitions
           .
           The
           Lott
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Wind
           should
           fall
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           was
           no
           danger
           .
           But
           an
           impetuous
           Gust
           so
           rais'd
           the
           Waves
           ,
           that
           the
           Ma●iners
           were
           forc'd
           to
           lower
           their
           Sails
           ,
           
           and
           cast
           Anchor
           .
           The
           shog
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           threw
           a
           young
           Chinese
           (
           whom
           Xavier
           had
           Christen'd
           ,
           and
           carry'd
           along
           with
           him
           )
           into
           the
           Sink
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           open
           .
           They
           drew
           him
           out
           half
           dead
           ,
           much
           bruis'd
           ,
           and
           hurt
           in
           the
           Head
           very
           dangerously
           .
           While
           they
           were
           dressing
           him
           ,
           the
           Captain
           's
           Daughter
           fell
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           was
           swallow'd
           by
           the
           Waves
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           they
           cou'd
           do
           to
           save
           her
           .
        
         
           This
           dismal
           accident
           ,
           drove
           Neceda
           to
           despair
           ;
           
             And
             it
             was
             a
             lamentable
             sight
             ,
          
           says
           Xavier
           himself
           ▪
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           
             to
             behold
             the
             disorder
             in
             the
             Vessel
             .
             The
             loss
             of
             the
             Daughter
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             Shipwrack
             ,
             fill'd
             all
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             howlings
             ,
             and
             confusion
             .
          
        
         
           Nevertheless
           ,
           the
           Idolaters
           ,
           instead
           of
           acknowledging
           ,
           that
           their
           Idol
           had
           deceiv'd
           them
           with
           a
           lye
           ,
           took
           pains
           to
           appease
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Chinese
           Woman
           ,
           had
           been
           an
           effect
           of
           their
           Gods
           displeasure
           .
           They
           sacri●is'd
           Birds
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           burnt
           Incense
           in
           honour
           of
           him
           ;
           after
           which
           they
           cast
           Lotts
           again
           ,
           to
           know
           the
           cause
           of
           this
           disaster
           which
           had
           befaln
           them
           .
           They
           were
           answer
           ▪
           d
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             young
             Christian
             ,
             who
             had
             fell
             into
             the
             Sink
             ,
             had
             d●'d
             the
             Captain
             's
             Daughter
             had
             been
             preserv'd
             .
             Then
             Neceda
             ,
          
           
           transported
           with
           fury
           ,
           thought
           to
           throw
           Xavier
           and
           his
           Companions
           over-board
           .
           But
           the
           Storm
           ceasing
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           his
           mind
           grew
           calmer
           by
           degrees
           ,
           he
           weigh'd
           Anchor
           ,
           and
           set
           Sail
           again
           ,
           and
           took
           the
           way
           of
           Canton
           ,
           with
           intention
           there
           to
           pass
           the
           Winter
           .
           But
           the
           Designs
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           Power
           of
           Devils
           ,
           can
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Providence
           .
           A
           contrary
           Wind
           broke
           all
           the
           projects
           of
           the
           Captain
           ,
           constraining
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           despight
           ,
           to
           enter
           with
           full
           Sails
           into
           the
           Ocean
           of
           Iapan
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Wind
           carry'd
           the
           Iunk
           of
           the
           Pirate
           ,
           toward
           Cangoxima
           ,
           the
           birth-place
           of
           Anger
           ,
           sirnam'd
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           they
           arriv'd
           there
           on
           the
           fifteenth
           of
           August
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1549.
           
        
         
           The
           End
           of
           the
           Fourth
           Book
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           St.
           FRANCIS
           XAVIER
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           V.
           
        
         
           I
           Undertake
           not
           to
           make
           an
           exact
           description
           of
           japan
           after
           those
           which
           have
           been
           made
           of
           it
           by
           Geographers
           ,
           
           and
           Travellers
           :
           By
           an
           ordinary
           view
           of
           the
           Chartes
           ,
           and
           common
           reading
           of
           the
           Relations
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
           't
           is
           easy
           to
           understand
           that
           Iapan
           is
           situate
           at
           the
           extremity
           of
           Asia
           ,
           over-against
           China
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           concourse
           of
           Islands
           which
           compose
           as
           it
           were
           one
           body
           ;
           and
           
           that
           the
           chie●est
           of
           them
           ,
           gives
           the
           name
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           that
           this
           World
           of
           Islands
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           call'd
           by
           a
           great
           Geographer
           ,
           is
           fill'd
           with
           Mountains
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           are
           inaccessible
           ,
           and
           almost
           above
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           that
           the
           Colds
           there
           are
           excessive
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Soil
           ,
           which
           is
           fruitful
           in
           Mines
           of
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           is
           not
           productive
           of
           much
           Grain
           ,
           of
           any
           sort
           necessary
           to
           life
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           cultivation
           .
           VVithout
           dwelling
           longer
           ,
           either
           on
           the
           situation
           or
           nature
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           on
           the
           Customs
           and
           Manners
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           have
           already
           said
           somewhat
           ,
           and
           shall
           speak
           yet
           farther
           ,
           as
           my
           Subject
           requires
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           here
           only
           touch
           a
           little
           on
           the
           Government
           and
           Religion
           ,
           which
           of
           necessity
           are
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           History
           which
           I
           write
           .
        
         
           Iapan
           was
           anciently
           one
           Monarchy
           .
           
           The
           Emperour
           ,
           whom
           all
           those
           Isles
           obey
           ▪
           d
           ,
           was
           call'd
           the
           Dairy
           :
           and
           was
           descended
           from
           the
           Camis
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           popular
           Opinion
           ,
           came
           in
           a
           direct
           line
           from
           the
           Sun.
           The
           first
           Office
           of
           the
           Empire
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Cubo
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Captain
           General
           of
           the
           Army
           .
           For
           the
           raising
           of
           this
           Dignity
           ,
           which
           in
           it self
           was
           so
           conspicuous
           ,
           in
           process
           
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Sama
           was
           added
           to
           that
           of
           Cubo
           ;
           for
           Sama
           in
           their
           Language
           signifies
           Lord.
           Thus
           the
           General
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           call'd
           
             Cubo
             Sama.
          
           
        
         
           Above
           three
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ,
           the
           
             Cubo
             Sama
          
           then
           being
           ,
           beholding
           the
           Scepter
           of
           Iapan
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           a
           Dairy
           ,
           who
           was
           cowardly
           and
           es●eminate
           ,
           revolted
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           got
           possession
           of
           the
           Regal
           Dignity
           .
           His
           design
           was
           to
           have
           reduc'd
           the
           whole
           Estate
           under
           his
           own
           Dominion
           :
           but
           he
           was
           only
           able
           to
           make
           himself
           Master
           of
           Meaco
           ,
           where
           the
           Emperour
           kept
           his
           Court
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Provinces
           depending
           on
           it
           .
           The
           Governours
           of
           other
           Provinces
           ,
           maintain'd
           themselves
           in
           their
           respective
           Jurisdictions
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           shook
           off
           the
           yoke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           Monarchy
           came
           to
           be
           suddenly
           divided
           ,
           into
           Sixty
           six
           Cantons
           ,
           which
           all
           assum
           ▪
           d
           the
           names
           of
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           Since
           these
           revolutions
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           Meaco
           ,
           took
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Cubo
             Sama
          
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           had
           been
           depriv'd
           of
           it
           ,
           still
           retain'd
           the
           name
           of
           Dairy
           :
           and
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           Power
           ,
           there
           was
           still
           le●t
           him
           all
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Royalty
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Camis
           ;
           his
           Descendants
           have
           had
           always
           the
           
           same
           Title
           ,
           and
           enjoy'd
           the
           same
           advantages
           .
           This
           in
           general
           ,
           was
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Government
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           of
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           :
           for
           some
           years
           afterwards
           ,
           Nabunanga
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Neighbour
           Kings
           to
           him
           of
           Meaco
           ,
           defeated
           the
           
             Cubo
             Sama
          
           in
           a
           pitch'd
           Battle
           ,
           and
           follow'd
           his
           blow
           with
           so
           much
           success
           ;
           that
           having
           destroy'd
           all
           those
           petty
           Princes
           ,
           he
           reunited
           the
           whole
           Empire
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           under
           his
           sole
           obedience
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           concerns
           a
           Religion
           ,
           all
           the
           Iaponians
           ,
           
           .
           excepting
           some
           few
           who
           make
           profession
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           and
           believe
           the
           Soul
           mortal
           ,
           are
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           transmigration
           of
           Souls
           ,
           after
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Pythagoras
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           pay
           Divine
           Worship
           to
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ;
           others
           to
           the
           Camis
           ,
           those
           Ancient
           Kings
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           made
           mention
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Potoques
           ,
           the
           Gods
           of
           China
           .
           There
           are
           divers
           of
           them
           who
           adore
           some
           kinds
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           many
           who
           adore
           the
           Devil
           under
           dreadful
           Figures
           .
           Besides
           these
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           certain
           Mysterious
           Deity
           whom
           they
           call
           Amida
           ;
           and
           say
           this
           God
           has
           built
           a
           Paradise
           of
           such
           distance
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           cannot
           reach
           it
           under
           a
           Voyage
           of
           three
           years
           .
           But
           the
           God
           Xaca
           ,
           is
           he
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           report
           the
           greatest
           Wonders
           ;
           who
           seems
           to
           be
           
           a
           counter●eit
           of
           the
           true
           Messiah
           ,
           set
           up
           by
           the
           Devil
           himself
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Ministers
           .
           For
           if
           one
           wou'd
           give
           credit
           to
           them
           ,
           Xaca
           being
           born
           of
           a
           Queen
           ,
           who
           never
           had
           the
           carnal
           knowledge
           of
           Man
           ,
           retir'd
           into
           the
           Desarts
           of
           Siam
           ,
           and
           there
           under-went
           severe
           Penances
           ,
           to
           expiate
           the
           Sins
           of
           Men
           :
           that
           coming
           out
           of
           his
           Wilderness
           ,
           he
           assembled
           some
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           preach'd
           an
           Heavenly
           Doctrine
           in
           divers
           Countries
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           incredible
           how
           many
           Temples
           have
           been
           built
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           Amida
           and
           Xaca
           :
           all
           the
           Cities
           are
           full
           of
           them
           ,
           
           and
           their
           magnificence
           is
           equal
           to
           their
           number
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           easie
           to
           imagine
           ,
           how
           far
           their
           superstition
           carries
           the
           Worshippers
           of
           these
           two
           Deities
           .
           They
           throw
           themselves
           headlong
           down
           from
           Rocks
           ,
           or
           bury
           themselves
           alive
           in
           Caves
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           ordinary
           to
           see
           Barques
           ,
           full
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           with
           Stones
           hanging
           at
           their
           necks
           ,
           and
           singing
           the
           praises
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           after
           which
           ,
           they
           cast
           themselves
           into
           the
           Sea.
           
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           has
           establish'd
           in
           Iapan
           ,
           a
           kind
           of
           Hierarchy
           ,
           not
           unlike
           that
           of
           the
           
             Catholique
             
             Church
          
           .
           For
           these
           People
           have
           a
           Chief
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           a
           kind
           of
           Soveraign
           Priest
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Sa●o
           .
           He
           keeps
           his
           Court
           in
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           he
           who
           approves
           the
           Sects
           ,
           who
           institutes
           the
           Ceremonies
           ,
           who
           Consecrates
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           be
           allow'd
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           the
           Tundi
           ,
           who
           resemble
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           whose
           principal
           Function
           ,
           is
           to
           ordain
           the
           Priests
           of
           Idols
           ,
           by
           conferring
           on
           them
           the
           power
           of
           offering
           Sacrifice
           .
           These
           Priests
           ,
           who
           are
           call'd
           Bonzes
           ,
           part
           of
           them
           living
           in
           Desarts
           ,
           the
           rest
           in
           Towns
           ,
           all
           affect
           a
           rigid
           austerity
           of
           manners
           ,
           and
           are
           amongst
           the
           Iaponneses
           ,
           what
           the
           Brachmans
           are
           amongst
           the
           Indians
           ,
           unless
           that
           they
           are
           yet
           more
           impious
           ,
           and
           greater
           Hypocrites
           .
        
         
           To
           resume
           our
           History
           ,
           
           immediately
           after
           the
           arrival
           of
           Xavier
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           whom
           formerly
           we
           call'd
           Anger
           ,
           went
           to
           pay
           his
           duty
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Saxuma
           ;
           on
           which
           Congoxlma
           is
           depending
           ,
           and
           whose
           Palace
           is
           about
           the
           distance
           of
           six
           Leagues
           from
           it
           .
           That
           Prince
           who
           had
           heretofore
           shewn
           great
           favour
           to
           him
           .
           receiv'd
           him
           with
           much
           humanity
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           joy
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           believ'd
           him
           dead
           .
           This
           kind
           reception
           
           gave
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           the
           confidence
           to
           petition
           the
           King
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           that
           action
           ,
           which
           had
           occasion'd
           his
           departure
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           difficult
           for
           him
           to
           obtain
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           ,
           naturally
           curious
           ,
           as
           the
           Iaponians
           generally
           are
           ,
           enquir'd
           much
           of
           him
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Indies
             ;
             as
             what
             was
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
          
           Portugueses
           
             were
             as
             brave
             ,
             and
             as
             powerful
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             represented
             by
             common
             Fame
             .
          
           When
           Paul
           had
           satisfy'd
           him
           on
           these
           and
           the
           like
           Particulars
           ,
           the
           discourse
           fell
           on
           the
           different
           Religions
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           finally
           on
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           was
           introduc'd
           by
           the
           Portugueses
           in
           India
           .
        
         
           Paul
           unfolded
           at
           large
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           
           and
           seeing
           with
           what
           pleasure
           he
           was
           heard
           ,
           produc'd
           a
           Tablet
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           holding
           the
           little
           Iesus
           in
           her
           arms
           .
           The
           Tablet
           was
           very
           curious
           ,
           and
           Xavier
           had
           given
           it
           to
           this
           Iaponnese
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           shew
           it
           ,
           as
           occasion
           offer'd
           .
           The
           sight
           alone
           of
           this
           excellent
           Painting
           ,
           wrought
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           being
           touch'd
           with
           thoughts
           of
           Piety
           and
           Reverence
           ,
           he
           sell
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Courtiers
           ,
           to
           honour
           the
           Persons
           therein
           represented
           ;
           which
           seem'd
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           air
           that
           was
           more
           than
           humane
           .
        
         
         
           He
           commanded
           it
           shou'd
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Queen
           his
           Mother
           .
           She
           was
           also
           charm'd
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           prostrated
           her self
           by
           the
           same
           instinct
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Ladies
           of
           her
           Train
           ,
           to
           salute
           the
           Mother
           and
           the
           Son.
           But
           ,
           as
           the
           Ioponian
           Women
           are
           yet
           more
           inquisitive
           than
           the
           men
           ,
           she
           ask'd
           more
           inquisitive
           than
           the
           men
           ,
           she
           ask'd
           a
           thousand
           questions
           concerning
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin
           and
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           gave
           Paul
           the
           desir'd
           opportunity
           ,
           of
           relating
           all
           the
           Life
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           this
           Relation
           so
           much
           pleas'd
           the
           Queen
           ,
           that
           some
           few
           days
           after
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           upon
           his
           return
           to
           Cangoxima
           ,
           she
           sent
           one
           of
           her
           Officers
           to
           have
           a
           Copy
           of
           the
           Tablet
           :
           which
           she
           had
           seen
           :
           but
           a
           Painter
           was
           not
           to
           be
           found
           to
           satisfie
           her
           curiosity
           .
           She
           requir'd
           that
           at
           least
           she
           might
           have
           an
           abridgment
           in
           writing
           of
           the
           chief
           Points
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           was
           satisfy'd
           therein
           by
           Paul.
           
        
         
           The
           Father
           overjoy'd
           at
           these
           good
           inclinations
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           thought
           earnestly
           of
           making
           himself
           capable
           to
           preach
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Country
           .
           There
           is
           but
           one
           Language
           spoken
           through
           all
           Iapan
           :
           but
           that
           so
           ample
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           variety
           ,
           that
           in
           effect
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           to
           contain
           many
           Tongues
           .
           They
           make
           use
           of
           certain
           words
           ,
           and
           
           Phrases
           ,
           in
           familiar
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           of
           others
           in
           studied
           compositions
           .
           The
           Men
           of
           quality
           have
           a
           Language
           quite
           differing
           from
           the
           Vulgar
           .
           Merchants
           and
           Souldiers
           have
           a
           Speech
           proper
           to
           their
           several
           Professions
           ,
           and
           the
           Women
           speak
           a
           Dialect
           distinct
           from
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           When
           they
           treat
           on
           a
           sublime
           Subject
           ,
           for
           Example
           ,
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Affairs
           of
           State
           ,
           they
           serve
           themselves
           of
           particular
           terms
           ;
           and
           nothing
           appears
           more
           incongruous
           amongst
           them
           ,
           than
           to
           confound
           these
           different
           manners
           of
           expression
           .
        
         
           The
           holy
           Man
           had
           already
           some
           light
           notions
           of
           all
           these
           Languages
           ,
           by
           the
           communication
           he
           had
           with
           the
           three
           Iaponian
           Christians
           ;
           but
           he
           knew
           not
           enough
           to
           express
           him
           with
           ease
           and
           readiness
           ,
           as
           himself
           acknowledges
           in
           his
           Epistles
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           arrival
           ,
           stood
           like
           Statues
           ,
           mute
           and
           motionless
           .
           He
           therefore
           apply'd
           himself
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           to
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           he
           relates
           in
           these
           following
           words
           .
           
             We
             are
             return'd
             to
             our
             Infancy
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             and
             all
             our
             business
             at
             present
             ,
             is
             to
             learn
             the
             first
             Elements
             of
             the
          
           Japonian
           
             Grammar
             .
             God
             give
             us
             the
             grace
             to
             imitate
             the
             simplicity
             and
             innocence
             of
             Children
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             practise
             the
             exercises
             of
             Children
             .
          
        
         
         
           We
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           astonish'd
           in
           this
           passage
           ,
           last
           quoted
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           to
           whom
           God
           had
           many
           times
           communicated
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           shou'd
           not
           speak
           that
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           shou'd
           be
           put
           to
           the
           pains
           of
           studying
           it
           .
           Those
           favours
           were
           transient
           ,
           and
           Xavier
           never
           expected
           them
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           being
           to
           make
           abode
           in
           a
           Country
           ,
           he
           studied
           the
           Language
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           cou'd
           not
           have
           arriv'd
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           own
           industry
           .
           But
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           assisted
           him
           after
           an
           extraordinary
           manner
           ,
           on
           those
           occasions
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           formerly
           observ'd
           .
           And
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           easiness
           wherewith
           he
           learnt
           so
           many
           Tongues
           ,
           was
           almost
           equivalent
           to
           the
           lasting
           gift
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           While
           Xavier
           and
           his
           Companions
           were
           labouring
           to
           acquire
           that
           knowledge
           which
           was
           necessary
           for
           their
           preaching
           the
           word
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           
           to
           the
           People
           of
           
             Cangoxima
             ,
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
             ,
          
           with
           whom
           they
           lodg'd
           ,
           himself
           instructed
           his
           own
           Family
           :
           God
           gave
           that
           Blessing
           to
           his
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           besides
           his
           Mother
           ,
           his
           Wife
           and
           Daughter
           ,
           many
           of
           his
           Relations
           were
           converted
           and
           baptiz'd
           by
           Xavier
           .
           Within
           the
           compass
           of
           forty
           days
           ,
           the
           Saint
           understood
           enough
           of
           the
           Language
           to
           undertake
           the
           translation
           of
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Exposition
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           
           he
           had
           compos'd
           in
           India
           .
           As
           fast
           as
           he
           translated
           ,
           he
           got
           every
           parcel
           of
           it
           by
           Heart
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           help
           ,
           was
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           begin
           to
           declare
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           in
           Iapan
           ,
           all
           the
           Measures
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           Customs
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           and
           observ'd
           with
           great
           exactness
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           be
           attempted
           in
           publick
           ,
           without
           permission
           from
           the
           Government
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           first
           visit
           the
           King
           of
           Saxuma
           ,
           and
           chose
           the
           time
           ,
           on
           the
           day
           of
           St.
           Michael
           the
           Arch-Angel
           .
           He
           had
           put
           the
           whole
           Empire
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           that
           glorious
           General
           of
           the
           Coelestial
           Host
           ,
           who
           chas'd
           the
           Rebellious
           Angels
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           recommended
           in
           his
           daily
           Prayers
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           exterminate
           those
           Devils
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           who
           had
           usurp'd
           the
           Dominion
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           was
           not
           unknown
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Saxuma
           .
           
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           had
           spoken
           of
           him
           there
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           infus'd
           the
           desire
           of
           seeing
           him
           into
           all
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           look'd
           on
           with
           admiration
           ,
           when
           he
           first
           appear'd
           .
           The
           King
           and
           Queen
           treated
           him
           with
           honour
           ,
           testify'd
           great
           affection
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           discours'd
           with
           him
           the
           better
           part
           of
           the
           night
           .
           They
           cou'd
           not
           but
           be
           astonish'd
           that
           he
           
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           were
           come
           from
           another
           World
           ,
           and
           had
           pass'd
           through
           so
           many
           stormy
           Seas
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           an
           avaritious
           design
           ,
           of
           enriching
           themselves
           with
           the
           Gold
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           teach
           the
           Iaponneses
           the
           true
           way
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           From
           the
           very
           first
           meeting
           ,
           the
           King
           caution'd
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           keep
           safely
           all
           the
           Books
           and
           Writings
           ,
           which
           contain'd
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ;
           For
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             if
             your
             Faith
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Demons
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             fly
             furiously
             upon
             you
             ;
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             mischief
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             their
             Malice
             .
          
           Afterwards
           he
           granted
           permission
           to
           the
           Saint
           to
           preach
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           within
           the
           whole
           extent
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ;
           and
           farther
           caus'd
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           to
           be
           expedited
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           which
           ,
           all
           his
           Subjects
           had
           free
           liberty
           of
           being
           made
           Christians
           ,
           if
           they
           so
           desir'd
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           took
           advantage
           of
           this
           happy
           conjuncture
           ;
           
           and
           deferr'd
           no
           longer
           his
           preaching
           in
           Cangoxima
           .
           He
           began
           by
           explaining
           the
           first
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           .
           That
           of
           the
           
             Existence
             of
             one
             God
          
           ,
           all
           powerful
           ,
           the
           Creatour
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           was
           a
           strange
           surprise
           to
           his
           Auditours
           ,
           who
           knew
           nothing
           of
           a
           first
           Being
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           Universe
           depended
           ,
           as
           on
           its
           Cause
           and
           Principle
           .
           The
           other
           Articles
           
           which
           respect
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           Incarnation
           ,
           appear'd
           to
           them
           yet
           more
           incredible
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           held
           the
           Preacher
           for
           a
           Mad-man
           ,
           and
           laugh'd
           him
           to
           scorn
           .
           Notwithstanding
           which
           ,
           the
           wiser
           sort
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           let
           it
           sink
           into
           their
           Belief
           ,
           that
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           Interest
           to
           deceive
           them
           ,
           shou'd
           undergo
           so
           many
           hardships
           and
           dangers
           ,
           and
           come
           so
           far
           ,
           on
           set
           purpose
           ,
           to
           cheat
           them
           with
           a
           Fable
           .
           In
           these
           considerations
           ,
           they
           were
           desirous
           of
           clearing
           those
           doubts
           ,
           which
           possess'd
           them
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           those
           Mysteries
           which
           they
           had
           heard
           .
           Xavier
           answer'd
           them
           so
           distinctly
           ,
           and
           withal
           so
           reasonably
           ▪
           with
           the
           assistance
           of
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           who
           serv'd
           him
           for
           Interpreter
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           need
           ,
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           satisfy'd
           with
           his
           solutions
           ,
           came
           over
           to
           the
           Faith.
           
        
         
           The
           first
           who
           desir'd
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           it
           ,
           was
           a
           man
           of
           mean
           condition
           ,
           destitute
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           Fortune
           ;
           as
           if
           God
           will'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Iapan
           shou'd
           have
           the
           same
           Foundations
           ,
           of
           meanness
           and
           Poverty
           ,
           with
           the
           Universal
           Church
           :
           the
           name
           of
           Bernard
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Vertue
           he
           became
           in
           process
           of
           time
           Illustrious
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           Xavier
           visited
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           gain
           their
           good-will
           ,
           being
           persuaded
           ,
           that
           Christianity
           wou'd
           make
           but
           little
           progress
           amongst
           the
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           oppos'd
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           judging
           that
           all
           the
           World
           wou'd
           embrace
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           shou'd
           not
           openly
           resist
           it
           .
           His
           good
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           frankness
           immediately
           gain'd
           him
           the
           favour
           of
           their
           Chief
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           fourscore
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           Bonza
           ,
           a
           good
           honest
           man
           :
           in
           that
           estimation
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Saxuma
           ,
           intrusted
           him
           with
           his
           most
           important
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           so
           well
           vers'd
           in
           his
           Religion
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           sirnam'd
           Ningit
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             the
             Heart
             of
             Truth
          
           .
           But
           this
           name
           was
           not
           altogether
           proper
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           Xavier
           presently
           perceiv'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Veillard
           ,
           knew
           not
           what
           to
           believe
           ,
           concerning
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           saying
           sometimes
           ,
           
             That
             our
             Souls
             were
             nothing
             different
             from
             those
             of
             Beasts
          
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           
             That
             they
             came
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             in
             them
             somewhat
             of
             Divine
             .
          
        
         
           These
           uncertainties
           of
           a
           Mind
           ,
           
           floating
           betwixt
           truth
           and
           falshood
           ,
           gave
           Xavier
           the
           occasion
           of
           proving
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           in
           the
           Conversations
           
           they
           had
           together
           ;
           and
           he
           reason'd
           strongly
           thereupon
           ,
           according
           to
           natural
           Principles
           alone
           .
           Yet
           his
           Arguments
           had
           no
           other
           effect
           ,
           than
           the
           praises
           which
           were
           given
           them
           .
           Ningit
           commended
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           
             European
             Bonza
          
           ,
           (
           so
           they
           call'd
           the
           Father
           )
           and
           was
           satisfy'd
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           had
           a
           deeper
           insight
           into
           Nature
           .
           But
           he
           still
           remain'd
           doubtful
           on
           the
           business
           of
           Religion
           ;
           either
           out
           of
           shame
           to
           change
           his
           Opinion
           at
           that
           age
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           ,
           because
           those
           who
           have
           doubted
           all
           their
           life
           ,
           are
           more
           hard
           to
           be
           convinc'd
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           have
           never
           believ'd
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           esteem
           which
           Ningit
           had
           for
           Xavier
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           had
           in
           great
           repute
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           .
           They
           heard
           him
           with
           applause
           ,
           when
           he
           spoke
           of
           the
           Divine
           Law
           ,
           and
           confess'd
           openly
           ,
           That
           a
           man
           who
           was
           come
           from
           the
           other
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           many
           dangers
           ,
           to
           preach
           a
           new
           Religion
           ,
           cou'd
           only
           be
           inspir'd
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           propose
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           worthy
           of
           belief
           .
        
         
           The
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           authoris'd
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           their
           scandalous
           way
           of
           living
           ,
           hinder'd
           them
           from
           following
           our
           holy
           Law.
           
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           before
           the
           conclusion
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           of
           less
           corrupt
           manners
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           or
           more
           faithful
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           embrac'd
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           their
           Example
           wrought
           so
           far
           upon
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           Congoxima
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           desir'd
           to
           be
           baptis'd
           .
        
         
           These
           first
           fruits
           of
           preaching
           promis'd
           greater
           ;
           
           and
           the
           Faith
           flourish'd
           daily
           more
           and
           more
           in
           Congoxima
           ;
           when
           a
           Persecution
           rais'd
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           ruin'd
           these
           fair
           expectations
           ,
           and
           stopt
           the
           Progress
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           Bonza's
           ,
           surpriz'd
           to
           see
           the
           People
           ready
           to
           forsake
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           open'd
           their
           eyes
           to
           their
           own
           interest
           ,
           and
           manifestly
           saw
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           now
           Religion
           were
           once
           receiv'd
           ,
           as
           they
           only
           liv'd
           on
           the
           Alms
           and
           O●●erings
           which
           were
           made
           to
           their
           Deities
           ,
           they
           shou'd
           be
           wholly
           depriv'd
           of
           their
           subsistan●e
           ,
           They
           judg'd
           ,
           in
           consequence
           ,
           that
           this
           evil
           was
           to
           be
           remedy'd
           ,
           before
           it
           grew
           uncurable
           ;
           and
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           spar'd
           ,
           for
           the
           rooting
           out
           these
           Portuguese
           Preachers
           .
           It
           was
           then
           mani●est
           ,
           that
           those
           Religious
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           at
           first
           had
           been
           so
           favourable
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           now
           made
           open
           War
           against
           him
           .
           They
           decry'd
           him
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           publickly
           treated
           him
           as
           
           an
           Impostor
           .
           Even
           so
           far
           they
           proceeded
           ,
           that
           one
           day
           as
           he
           was
           Preaching
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           the
           publick
           places
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           a
           Bonza
           interrupted
           him
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           and
           warn'd
           the
           People
           not
           to
           trust
           him
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Devil
             ,
             who
             spoke
             to
             them
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           This
           outrageousness
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           fail'd
           of
           the
           effect
           which
           they
           desir'd
           ;
           
           the
           Iaponians
           ,
           who
           are
           naturally
           men
           of
           wit
           ,
           and
           Plain
           Dealers
           ,
           came
           easily
           to
           understand
           the
           motives
           of
           their
           Priests
           ,
           to
           change
           their
           manner
           of
           Behaviour
           ,
           and
           finding
           interest
           in
           all
           they
           said
           or
           did
           ,
           grew
           more
           and
           more
           attentive
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           Some
           of
           them
           upbraided
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           that
           their
           proper
           concernments
           had
           kindled
           their
           zeal
           to
           such
           an
           heighth
           :
           that
           Religion
           was
           not
           to
           be
           defended
           by
           calumnies
           ,
           and
           a●●ronts
           ,
           but
           by
           solid
           Arguments
           .
           That
           if
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           European
           was
           false
           ,
           why
           did
           they
           not
           demonstrate
           clearly
           the
           falshood
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           was
           of
           little
           consequence
           ,
           whether
           this
           new
           Preacher
           was
           a
           Demon
           or
           a
           Man
           ;
           and
           that
           truth
           was
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           ,
           whosoever
           brought
           it
           :
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           he
           liv'd
           with
           great
           austerity
           ,
           and
           was
           more
           to
           be
           credited
           than
           any
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           In
           effect
           ,
           
           Xavier
           for
           the
           edification
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           commonly
           judge
           by
           appearances
           of
           things
           ,
           abstain'd
           entirely
           both
           from
           Flesh
           and
           Fish.
           Some
           bitter
           Roots
           and
           Pulse
           boyl'd
           in
           water
           ,
           were
           all
           his
           nourishment
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           continual
           labours
           .
           So
           that
           he
           practis'd
           rigorously
           ,
           and
           litterally
           ,
           that
           abstinence
           of
           which
           the
           Bonza's
           make
           profession
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           which
           they
           pretend
           to
           practise
           .
           And
           he
           accustom'd
           himself
           to
           this
           immediately
           ,
           upon
           what
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           wou'd
           look
           ill
           if
           a
           Religious
           Christian
           ,
           shou'd
           live
           with
           less
           austerity
           ,
           than
           the
           Priests
           of
           Idols
           shou'd
           in
           their
           course
           of
           Life
           .
        
         
           The
           wonders
           which
           God
           wrought
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Ministration
           of
           his
           Servant
           ,
           gave
           farther
           confirmation
           to
           the
           Christian
           Law.
           The
           Saint
           walking
           out
           one
           day
           up-the
           Sea
           shore
           ,
           met
           certain
           Fishers
           ,
           who
           were
           spreading
           their
           empty
           Nets
           ,
           and
           complain'd
           of
           their
           bad
           fortune
           .
           He
           had
           pity
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           making
           some
           short
           Prayers
           ,
           he
           advis'd
           them
           to
           Fish
           once
           more
           .
           They
           did
           so
           ,
           on
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           took
           so
           many
           Fish
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           several
           sorts
           ,
           that
           they
           cou'd
           hardly
           draw
           their
           Nets
           .
           They
           continued
           their
           Fishing
           for
           some
           days
           after
           ,
           with
           the
           
           same
           success
           ;
           and
           what
           appears
           more
           wonderful
           ,
           the
           Sea
           of
           Cangoxima
           ,
           which
           was
           scarce
           of
           Fish
           ,
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           had
           great
           plenty
           .
        
         
           A
           Woman
           ,
           who
           had
           heard
           reports
           of
           the
           Cures
           which
           the
           Apostle
           had
           made
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           brought
           him
           her
           little
           Child
           ,
           who
           was
           swell'd
           over
           all
           the
           Body
           ,
           even
           to
           deformity
           .
           Xavier
           took
           the
           Infant
           in
           his
           arms
           ,
           look'd
           on
           him
           with
           eyes
           of
           pity
           ,
           and
           pronounc'd
           thrice
           over
           him
           these
           words
           ,
           
             God
             bless
             thee
          
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           he
           gave
           the
           Child
           back
           to
           his
           Mother
           ,
           so
           well
           ,
           and
           beautiful
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           transported
           with
           joy
           and
           admiration
           .
        
         
           This
           Miracle
           made
           a
           noise
           about
           the
           Town
           ;
           and
           gave
           occasion
           to
           a
           Leper
           ,
           to
           hope
           a
           cure
           for
           his
           Disease
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           sought
           in
           vain
           for
           many
           years
           .
           Not
           daring
           to
           appear
           in
           publick
           ,
           because
           his
           uncleanness
           had
           excluded
           him
           from
           the
           Society
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           loathsome
           to
           all
           Companies
           ;
           he
           sent
           for
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           happen'd
           to
           be
           ingag'd
           in
           business
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           not
           come
           ;
           but
           deputed
           one
           of
           his
           Companions
           to
           visit
           him
           ;
           giving
           order
           to
           ask
           him
           thrice
           ,
           if
           he
           was
           content
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           shou'd
           be
           heal'd
           of
           his
           Leprosie
           ;
           and
           thrice
           to
           make
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           
           Cross
           over
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           promis'd
           constantly
           to
           embrace
           the
           Faith.
           All
           things
           pass'd
           according
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           Father
           :
           the
           Leper
           oblig'd
           himself
           to
           become
           a
           Christian
           upon
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           health
           ;
           and
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           ▪
           Cross
           was
           no
           sooner
           made
           over
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           whole
           body
           became
           as
           clean
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           never
           been
           infected
           with
           Leprosy
           .
           The
           suddenness
           of
           the
           Cure
           ,
           wrought
           in
           him
           to
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ,
           without
           farther
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           his
           lively
           Faith
           brought
           him
           hastily
           to
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           celebrated
           Miracle
           which
           Xavier
           wrought
           in
           Cangoxima
           ,
           
           was
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           a
           young
           Maid
           of
           Quality
           .
           She
           died
           in
           the
           flower
           of
           her
           youth
           ,
           and
           her
           Father
           who
           lov'd
           her
           tenderly
           ,
           was
           ready
           to
           go
           distracted
           with
           his
           loss
           .
           Being
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           he
           had
           no
           sourse
           of
           comfort
           remaining
           for
           his
           affliction
           ,
           and
           his
           Friends
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           condole
           with
           him
           ,
           instead
           of
           easing
           ,
           did
           but
           aggravate
           his
           grief
           ;
           two
           new
           Christians
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           before
           the
           Burial
           of
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           advis'd
           him
           to
           seek
           his
           remedy
           from
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           who
           wrought
           such
           Wonders
           ,
           and
           beg
           her
           life
           of
           him
           ,
           with
           strong
           assurance
           of
           success
           .
        
         
           The
           Heathen
           ,
           perswaded
           by
           these
           new
           Believers
           ,
           that
           nothing
           was
           impossible
           to
           
           this
           
             European
             Bonza
          
           ,
           and
           beginning
           to
           hope
           against
           all
           humane
           appearances
           ,
           aft●r
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           distrest
           ,
           who
           easily
           believe
           ,
           what
           they
           infinitely
           desire
           ,
           goes
           to
           find
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           throws
           himself
           at
           his
           feet
           ,
           and
           with
           tears
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           beseeches
           him
           ,
           to
           raise
           up
           from
           death
           his
           only
           Daughter
           ;
           adding
           ,
           that
           the
           favour
           wou'd
           be
           to
           give
           a
           Resurrection
           to
           himself
           .
           Xavier
           mov'd
           at
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           affliction
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           withdraws
           ,
           with
           Fernandez
           his
           Companion
           ,
           to
           recommend
           his
           desire
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           and
           having
           ended
           his
           Prayer
           ,
           returns
           a
           little
           time
           after
           ,
           Go
           ,
           says
           he
           to
           the
           sorrowful
           Father
           ,
           
             your
             Daughter
             is
             alive
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Idolater
           ,
           who
           expected
           that
           the
           Saint
           wou'd
           have
           accompanied
           him
           to
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           there
           call'd
           upon
           the
           name
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           over
           the
           Body
           of
           his
           Daughter
           ,
           thought
           himself
           ill
           us'd
           ,
           and
           cheated
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           dissatisfy'd
           .
           But
           before
           he
           had
           walk'd
           many
           steps
           homeward
           ,
           he
           saw
           one
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           who
           transported
           with
           joy
           ,
           cried
           out
           aloud
           to
           him
           ,
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           that
           his
           Daughter
           liv'd
           .
           Soon
           after
           this
           ,
           his
           Daughter
           came
           her self
           to
           meet
           him
           ,
           and
           related
           to
           her
           Father
           ,
           that
           her
           Soul
           was
           no
           sooner
           departed
           from
           her
           Body
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           seiz'd
           by
           two
           ugly
           Fiends
           ,
           who
           wou'd
           have
           thrown
           her
           
           headlong
           into
           a
           Lake
           of
           Fire
           ;
           but
           that
           two
           unknown
           Persons
           ,
           whose
           Countenances
           were
           venerably
           modest
           ,
           snatch'd
           her
           out
           of
           the
           gripe
           of
           her
           two
           Executioners
           ,
           and
           restor'd
           her
           to
           li●e
           ,
           but
           in
           what
           manner
           she
           cou'd
           not
           tell
           .
        
         
           The
           Iaponian
           ,
           suddenly
           apprehended
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           two
           Persons
           concern'd
           in
           her
           Relation
           ,
           and
           brought
           her
           straight
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           miraculous
           favour
           ●he
           had
           receiv'd
           .
           She
           no
           sooner
           cast
           her
           eyes
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           on
           Fernandez
           ,
           than
           she
           cry'd
           out
           ,
           
             Behold
             my
             two
             Redeemers
          
           !
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           both
           she
           ,
           and
           her
           Father
           desir'd
           Baptism
           .
           Nothing
           of
           this
           nature
           had
           ever
           been
           seen
           in
           that
           Country
           :
           no
           History
           ever
           made
           mention
           that
           the
           Gods
           of
           Iapan
           had
           the
           power
           of
           reviving
           the
           dead
           .
           So
           that
           this
           Resurrection
           ,
           gave
           the
           People
           a
           high
           conception
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           made
           famous
           the
           name
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
        
         
           But
           nothing
           will
           make
           more
           evident
           how
           much
           a
           Favourite
           he
           was
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           
           and
           how
           prevalent
           with
           that
           God
           ,
           whom
           he
           declar'd
           ,
           than
           that
           exemplary
           Judgment
           ,
           with
           which
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           punish'd
           the
           bold
           impiety
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           either
           carried
           on
           by
           his
           own
           ▪
           madness
           ,
           or
           exasperated
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           one
           
           day
           rail'd
           at
           him
           ,
           with
           soul
           injurious
           Language
           .
           The
           Saint
           suffer'd
           it
           with
           his
           accustom'd
           mildness
           ,
           and
           only
           said
           these
           words
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           somewhat
           a
           melancholly
           Countenance
           ,
           
             God
             preserve
             your
             Mouth
          
           .
           Immediately
           the
           Miscreant
           felt
           his
           tongue
           eaten
           with
           a
           Cancer
           ,
           and
           there
           issued
           out
           of
           his
           mouth
           a
           purulent
           Matter
           ,
           mix'd
           with
           Worms
           ,
           and
           a
           stench
           that
           was
           not
           to
           be
           endur'd
           .
           This
           Vengeance
           ,
           so
           visible
           ,
           and
           so
           sudden
           ,
           ought
           to
           have
           struck
           the
           Bonza's
           with
           terrour
           ;
           but
           their
           great
           numbers
           assur'd
           them
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           acting
           in
           a
           Body
           against
           the
           Saint
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           had
           the
           less
           fear
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           particular
           .
           What
           rais'd
           their
           indignation
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           was
           that
           a
           Lady
           of
           great
           Birth
           and
           Riches
           ,
           Wife
           to
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           Lords
           of
           all
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           very
           liberal
           to
           the
           Pagods
           ,
           was
           solemnly
           Baptis'd
           with
           all
           the
           Family
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           they
           prevail'd
           nothing
           by
           the
           ways
           they
           had
           attempted
           ,
           
           and
           that
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           were
           not
           less
           enamour'd
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           than
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           use
           violence
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           King's
           Edicts
           ,
           which
           permitted
           the
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           they
           contriv'd
           a
           new
           Artifice
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           address
           a
           complaint
           
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           of
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           of
           their
           Country
           Deities
           .
           The
           most
           considerable
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           having
           been
           elected
           ,
           in
           a
           general
           Assembly
           for
           this
           Embassy
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           with
           an
           air
           rather
           threatning
           than
           submissive
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Xaca
           and
           Amida
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Deities
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           to
           demand
           of
           him
           ,
           into
           what
           Country
           he
           wou'd
           banish
           them
           ?
           that
           the
           Gods
           were
           looking
           out
           for
           new
           habitations
           ,
           and
           other
           Temples
           ,
           since
           he
           drove
           them
           shamefully
           out
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           or
           rather
           out
           of
           theirs
           ,
           to
           receive
           in
           their
           stead
           a
           stranger
           God
           ,
           who
           usurps
           to
           himself
           Divine
           honours
           ,
           and
           will
           neither
           admit
           of
           a
           Superiour
           ,
           nor
           an
           Equal
           .
           They
           added
           haughtily
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           true
           he
           was
           a
           King
           ;
           but
           what
           a
           kind
           of
           King
           was
           a
           profane
           Man
           ?
           was
           it
           for
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Arbiter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           judge
           the
           Gods
           ?
           what
           probability
           was
           there
           too
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Religions
           of
           Iapan
           shou'd
           err
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           prudent
           of
           the
           Nation
           be
           deceiv'd
           after
           the
           run
           of
           so
           many
           Ages
           ?
           what
           wou'd
           Posterity
           say
           ,
           when
           they
           shou'd
           hear
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Saxuma
           ,
           who
           held
           his
           Crown
           from
           Amida
           and
           Xaca
           ,
           overthrew
           their
           Altars
           ,
           and
           depriv'd
           them
           of
           the
           honours
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           so
           long
           enjoy'd
           ?
           but
           what
           
           wou'd
           not
           the
           Neighbouring
           Provinces
           attempt
           ,
           to
           revenge
           the
           injury
           done
           to
           their
           Divinities
           ?
           that
           all
           things
           seem'd
           lawful
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           on
           such
           occasions
           ;
           and
           the
           least
           he
           had
           to
           fear
           ,
           was
           a
           civil
           war
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           more
           bloody
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           founded
           on
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           Conjuncture
           in
           which
           the
           Bonza's
           found
           the
           King
           ,
           
           was
           favourable
           to
           them
           .
           It
           was
           newly
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Ships
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           which
           usually
           landed
           at
           Cangoxima
           ,
           had
           now
           bent
           their
           course
           to
           Firando
           ,
           and
           was
           extreamly
           troubled
           at
           it
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           his
           Estates
           shou'd
           receive
           no
           more
           advantage
           by
           their
           Trade
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           the
           King
           of
           Firando
           ,
           his
           Enemy
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           the
           only
           gainer
           by
           his
           loss
           .
           As
           the
           good-will
           which
           he
           shew'd
           in
           the
           beginning
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           had
           scarce
           any
           other
           Principle
           but
           Interest
           ,
           he
           grew
           cold
           to
           him
           immediately
           after
           this
           ill
           news
           ;
           and
           this
           coldness
           ,
           made
           him
           ●
           incline
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           Bonza's
           .
           He
           granted
           all
           they
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           ●orbad
           his
           Subjects
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           to
           become
           Christians
           ,
           or
           to
           forsake
           the
           old
           Religion
           of
           their
           Countrey
           .
        
         
           Whatsoever
           good
           inclinations
           there
           were
           in
           the
           People
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           these
           new
           Edicts
           hinder'd
           those
           of
           Cangoxima
           ,
           
           from
           any
           farther
           Commerce
           with
           the
           three
           Religious
           Christians
           ;
           so
           easily
           the
           favour
           or
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           can
           turn
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           They
           ,
           not
           withstanding
           ,
           whose
           heart
           the
           Almighty
           had
           already
           touch'd
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           Baptis'd
           ,
           far
           from
           being
           wanting
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           their
           Vocation
           ,
           were
           more
           increas'd
           in
           Faith
           ,
           not
           exceeding
           the
           number
           of
           an
           hundred
           ;
           they
           found
           themselves
           infinitely
           acknowledging
           to
           the
           Divine
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           had
           elected
           them
           to
           compose
           this
           little
           Flock
           .
           Persecution
           it self
           augmented
           their
           servour
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           them
           declar'd
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ready
           to
           suffer
           Banishment
           ,
           or
           Death
           ,
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           Father
           was
           nothing
           doubtful
           of
           their
           Constancy
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           wou'd
           forti●ie
           them
           by
           good
           Discourses
           ,
           before
           he
           left
           a
           Town
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           no
           farther
           ho●e
           of
           extending
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           For
           which
           reason
           he
           daily
           assembled
           them
           ;
           where
           having
           read
           some
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Translated
           into
           their
           own
           Language
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           that
           Infant
           Church
           ,
           he
           explain'd
           to
           them
           some
           one
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Life
           ;
           and
           his
           Auditours
           were
           so
           
           fill'd
           with
           the
           interiour
           Unctions
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           interrupted
           his
           speech
           at
           every
           moment
           ,
           with
           their
           sighs
           and
           tears
           .
        
         
           He
           had
           caus'd
           divers
           Copies
           of
           his
           Catechism
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Faithful
           .
           Having
           augmented
           it
           by
           a
           more
           ample
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           added
           sundry
           spiritual
           Instructions
           ,
           with
           the
           Life
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           he
           entirely
           .
           Translated
           ,
           he
           caus'd
           it
           to
           be
           Printed
           in
           Iaponnese
           Characters
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           spread
           through
           all
           the
           Nation
           .
           At
           this
           time
           the
           two
           Converted
           Bonza's
           ,
           and
           two
           other
           Baptis'd
           iaponians
           ,
           undertook
           a
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           to
           behold
           with
           their
           own
           eyes
           ,
           what
           the
           Father
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           concerning
           the
           splendour
           of
           Christianity
           at
           Goa
           ;
           I
           mean
           the
           multitude
           of
           Christians
           ,
           the
           magnificence
           of
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           Ceremonies
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           he
           departed
           from
           Cangoxima
           ,
           
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           September
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1550
           ,
           with
           
             Cozmo
             de
             Torrez
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           carrying
           on
           his
           back
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Custom
           ,
           all
           the
           necessary
           Utensils
           for
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass.
           Before
           his
           departure
           ,
           he
           recommended
           the
           Faithful
           to
           
             Paul
             de
             Sainte
             Foy.
          
           'T
           is
           wonderful
           ,
           that
           these
           new
           Christians
           
           berest
           of
           their
           Pastours
           ,
           shou'd
           maintain
           themselves
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Paganism
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           Persecuting
           Bonza's
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           single
           man
           of
           them
           shou'd
           be
           perverted
           from
           the
           Faith.
           It
           happen'd
           ,
           that
           even
           their
           exemplary
           lives
           ,
           so
           edify'd
           their
           Countrey-men
           ,
           that
           they
           gain'd
           over
           many
           of
           the
           Idolaters
           :
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           process
           of
           some
           few
           years
           ,
           the
           number
           of
           Christians
           was
           encreas'd
           to
           five
           hundred
           Persons
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Saxuma
           wrote
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           to
           have
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           publish
           through
           all
           his
           Territories
           ,
           a
           Law
           so
           holy
           and
           so
           pure
           .
           The
           news
           which
           came
           ,
           that
           the
           Portuguese
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           came
           lately
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           had
           taken
           their
           was
           to
           Firando
           ,
           caus'd
           Xavier
           to
           go
           thither
           ;
           and
           the
           ill
           Intelligence
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Princes
           ,
           gave
           him
           hopes
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Firando
           ,
           wou'd
           give
           him
           and
           his
           two
           Companions
           a
           good
           reception
           .
        
         
           They
           happen'd
           upon
           a
           Fortress
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           
           belonging
           to
           a
           Prince
           call'd
           Ekandono
           ,
           who
           was
           Vassal
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Saxuma
           .
           It
           was
           situate
           on
           the
           heighth
           of
           a
           Rock
           ,
           and
           defended
           by
           ten
           great
           Bastions
           .
           A
           solid
           Wall
           ,
           incompass'd
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           wide
           and
           deep
           Ditch
           ,
           cut
           through
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Rock
           .
           Nothing
           but
           
           fearful
           Precipices
           on
           every
           side
           ;
           and
           the
           Fortress
           approachable
           by
           one
           onely
           way
           ,
           where
           a
           Guard
           was
           plac'd
           both
           day
           and
           night
           .
           The
           inside
           of
           it
           was
           as
           pleasing
           ,
           as
           the
           outside
           was
           full
           of
           horrour
           .
           A
           stately
           Palace
           compos'd
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Palace
           were
           Portico's
           ,
           Galleries
           ,
           Halls
           ,
           and
           Chambers
           ,
           of
           an
           admirable
           Beauty
           ,
           all
           was
           cut
           in
           the
           living
           stone
           ,
           and
           wrought
           so
           curiously
           ,
           that
           the
           works
           seem'd
           to
           be
           cast
           within
           a
           Mould
           ,
           and
           not
           cut
           by
           the
           Chizzel
           .
        
         
           Some
           People
           of
           the
           Castle
           ,
           who
           were
           returning
           from
           Cangoxima
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           there
           seen
           Xavier
           ,
           invited
           him
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           visit
           their
           Lord
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           Ekandono
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           so
           famous
           a
           Person
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           who
           sought
           all
           occasions
           of
           publishing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           lost
           not
           that
           opportunity
           .
           The
           good
           reception
           which
           was
           made
           him
           ,
           gave
           him
           the
           means
           of
           teaching
           immediately
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           ways
           of
           Eternal
           Life
           .
           The
           Attendants
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           of
           the
           Garrison
           ,
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           were
           so
           mov'd
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Sanctity
           ,
           which
           shone
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           truth
           which
           beam'd
           out
           in
           all
           his
           words
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           clearing
           of
           their
           doubts
           ,
           seventeen
           of
           them
           at
           once
           demanded
           
           Baptism
           :
           and
           the
           Father
           Christen'd
           them
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Tono
           (
           so
           the
           Iaponnese
           call
           the
           Lord
           or
           Prince
           of
           any
           particular
           place
           .
           )
           The
           rest
           of
           them
           were
           possess'd
           with
           the
           same
           desire
           ,
           and
           had
           receiv'd
           the
           same
           favour
           ,
           if
           Ekandono
           had
           not
           oppos'd
           it
           by
           reason
           of
           state
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           inclinations
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           some
           ill
           Consequences
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Saxuma
           :
           For
           in
           his
           heart
           he
           acknowledg'd
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           permitted
           Xavier
           privately
           to
           Baptise
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           his
           Eldest
           Son.
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           promis'd
           to
           receive
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           himself
           a
           Christian.
           when
           his
           Soveraign
           shou'd
           be
           favourable
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           Steward
           of
           Ekandono's
           household
           ,
           
           was
           one
           who
           embrac'd
           the
           Faith.
           He
           was
           a
           man
           step'd
           into
           years
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           prudence
           .
           Xavier
           committed
           the
           new
           Christians
           to
           his
           care
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           his
           hands
           
             the
             form
             of
             Baptism
             in
             writing
             ;
             the
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             the
             Epitome
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Life
             ,
             the
             Seven
             penitential
             Psalms
             ,
             the
             Letanies
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             a
             Table
             of
             Saints-days
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Celebrated
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           He
           himself
           set
           apart
           a
           place
           in
           the
           Palace
           ,
           proper
           for
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Faith●ul
           ,
           and
           appointed
           the
           Steward
           to
           call
           together
           as
           many
           of
           the
           Pagans
           
           as
           he
           cou'd
           ,
           to
           read
           both
           to
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           sort
           ,
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           every
           Sunday
           ,
           to
           cause
           the
           
             Penitential
             Psalms
          
           to
           be
           sung
           on
           every
           Friday
           ,
           and
           the
           Letanies
           every
           day
           .
           The
           Steward
           punctually
           perform'd
           his
           Orders
           ,
           and
           those
           seeds
           of
           Piety
           grew
           up
           so
           fast
           ,
           that
           some
           few
           years
           after
           ,
           
             Louis
             Almeyda
          
           found
           above
           an
           hundred
           Christians
           in
           the
           Fortress
           of
           Ekandono
           ,
           all
           of
           an
           orderly
           and
           innocent
           conversation
           ;
           modest
           in
           their
           Behaviour
           ,
           assiduous
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           Charitable
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           severe
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           to
           their
           Bodies
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           the
           place
           had
           more
           resemblance
           to
           a
           Religious
           house
           ,
           than
           to
           a
           Garrison
           .
           The
           Tono
           ,
           tho'
           still
           an
           Idolater
           ,
           was
           present
           at
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           permitted
           two
           little
           Children
           of
           his
           to
           be
           Baptis'd
           .
        
         
           
             One
             of
             these
             new
             Converts
          
           ,
           
           
             compos'd
             elegantly
             in
             his
             Tongue
             ,
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             from
             the
             fall
             of
          
           Adam
           ,
           
             to
             the
             coming
             down
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             being
             once
             interrogated
             ,
             what
             answer
             he
             wou'd
             return
             the
             King
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             shou'd
             command
             him
             to
             renounce
             his
             Faith
             ?
             I
             wou'd
             boldly
             answer
             him
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             in
             this
             manner
          
           .
           Sir
           ,
           You
           are
           desirous
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           ,
           that
           ,
           being
           born
           your
           Subject
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           be
           
           faithful
           to
           you
           ;
           you
           wou'd
           have
           me
           ready
           to
           hazard
           my
           Life
           in
           your
           interests
           ,
           and
           to
           dye
           for
           your
           Service
           .
           Yet
           farther
           ,
           you
           wou'd
           have
           me
           moderate
           with
           my
           Equals
           ;
           gentle
           to
           my
           Inferiours
           ,
           obedient
           to
           my
           Superiours
           ,
           equitable
           towards
           all
           ;
           and
           for
           these
           Reasons
           ,
           command
           me
           still
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           ;
           for
           a
           Christian
           is
           oblig'd
           to
           be
           all
           this
           .
           But
           if
           you
           forbid
           me
           the
           Profession
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           I
           shall
           become
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           Violent
           ,
           Hard-hearted
           ,
           Insolent
           ,
           Rebellious
           ,
           Vnjust
           ,
           Wicked
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           answer
           for
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           be
           other
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           remains
           ,
           
           Xavier
           when
           he
           took
           leave
           of
           the
           Old
           Steward
           ,
           whom
           he
           constituted
           Superiour
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           left
           him
           a
           Discipline
           ,
           which
           himself
           had
           us'd
           formerly
           .
           The
           Old
           man
           kept
           it
           Religiously
           as
           a
           Relique
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           not
           that
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           ,
           where
           they
           chastis'd
           themselves
           ,
           shou'd
           make
           a
           common
           use
           of
           it
           .
           At
           the
           most
           he
           suffer'd
           not
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           give
           themselves
           above
           two
           or
           three
           stroaks
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           fearful
           he
           was
           of
           wearing
           it
           out
           ;
           and
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           make
           use
           of
           it
           the
           less
           ,
           in
           chastising
           their
           flesh
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           remain
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           health
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           was
           that
           Instrument
           which
           God
           
           commonly
           employ'd
           for
           the
           Cures
           of
           sick
           Persons
           in
           the
           Castle
           .
           The
           Wise
           of
           Ekandono
           ,
           being
           in
           the
           Convulsions
           of
           death
           ,
           was
           instantly
           restor'd
           to
           health
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           made
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           over
           her
           ,
           with
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           
           made
           a
           Present
           to
           the
           same
           Lady
           ,
           of
           a
           little
           Book
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Litanies
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           some
           Catholiqu●
           Prayers
           were
           written
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
           This
           also
           in
           following
           times
           was
           a
           Fountain
           of
           Miraculous
           Cures
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Idolaters
           .
           And
           the
           Ton●
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           height
           of
           a
           mortal
           sickness
           ,
           recover'd
           his
           health
           ,
           on
           the
           instant
           ,
           that
           the
           Book
           was
           applied
           to
           him
           by
           his
           Wife
           .
           So
           that
           the
           People
           of
           the
           Fortress
           ,
           said
           that
           their
           Prince
           was
           rais'd
           to
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           cou'd
           not
           be
           perform'd
           by
           humane
           means
           .
        
         
           The
           Saint
           and
           his
           Companions
           being
           gone
           from
           thence
           ,
           
           pursu'd
           their
           Voyage
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Sea
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           travel'd
           by
           Land.
           After
           many
           labours
           chearfully
           undergone
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           dangers
           which
           they
           pass'd
           ,
           they
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Firando
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           end
           of
           their
           undertaking
           .
           The
           Portuguese
           
           did
           all
           they
           were
           able
           ,
           for
           the
           honourable
           reception
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           All
           the
           Artillery
           was
           discharg'd
           at
           his
           arrival
           ,
           all
           the
           Ensigns
           and
           Streamers
           were
           display'd
           ,
           with
           sound
           of
           Trumpets
           ;
           and
           ,
           in
           fine
           ,
           all
           the
           Ships
           gave
           shouts
           of
           joy
           ,
           when
           they
           beheld
           the
           man
           of
           God.
           He
           was
           conducted
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           his
           repugnance
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           p●mp
           to
           the
           Royal
           Palace
           ;
           and
           that
           magnificence
           was
           of
           no
           small
           importance
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           consider'd
           in
           a
           Heathen
           Court
           ,
           who
           without
           it
           might
           have
           been
           despis'd
           ;
           since
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           simplicity
           and
           poverty
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Firando
           ,
           whom
           the
           Portugueses
           gave
           to
           understand
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           man
           whom
           they
           presented
           to
           him
           was
           valued
           by
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           what
           credit
           he
           had
           with
           him
           ,
           receiv'd
           him
           with
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           favour
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           the
           King
           of
           Cangoxima
           ,
           had
           forc'd
           him
           to
           go
           out
           of
           his
           Estates
           :
           for
           to
           oblige
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           do
           a
           despight
           to
           that
           of
           Cangoxima
           ,
           he
           presently
           impower'd
           the
           three
           Religious
           Christians
           to
           publish
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           extent
           of
           his
           Dominions
           .
        
         
           Immediately
           they
           fell
           on
           preaching
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           
           and
           all
           the
           People
           ran
           to
           hear
           the
           
             European
             Bonza's
          
           .
           The
           first
           
           Sermons
           of
           Xavier
           made
           a
           great
           impression
           on
           their
           Souls
           ;
           and
           in
           less
           than
           twenty
           days
           ,
           he
           baptis'd
           more
           Insidels
           at
           Firando
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           done
           in
           a
           whole
           year
           at
           Cangoxima
           .
           The
           facility
           which
           he
           found
           of
           reducing
           those
           people
           ,
           under
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           made
           him
           resolve
           to
           leave
           with
           them
           
             Cosmo
             de
             Torrez
          
           ,
           to
           put
           the
           finishing
           hand
           to
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           to
           go
           himself
           to
           Meaco
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           design'd
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           That
           Town
           being
           the
           Capital
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           might
           easily
           be
           spread
           through
           all
           Iapan
           .
        
         
           Departing
           with
           Fernandez
           ,
           
           and
           the
           two
           Iaponian
           Christians
           ,
           Matthew
           and
           Bernard
           ,
           for
           this
           great
           Voyage
           at
           the
           end
           of
           October
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1550
           ,
           they
           arriv'd
           at
           Facata
           by
           Sea
           ,
           which
           is
           twenty
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           Firando
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           Embark'd
           for
           Amanguchi
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           hundred
           Leagues
           from
           it
           .
           Amanguchi
           is
           the
           Capital
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Naugato
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           richest
           Towns
           of
           all
           Iapan
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Traffick
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           who
           come
           thither
           from
           all
           parts
           ;
           but
           also
           by
           reason
           of
           Silver
           Mines
           ,
           which
           are
           there
           in
           great
           abundance
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           fertility
           of
           the
           Soy●l
           ;
           but
           ,
           as
           Vices
           are
           the
           inseparable
           Companions
           of
           wealth
           ,
           it
           
           was
           a
           place
           totally
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           the
           most
           monstrous
           debaucheries
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           took
           that
           place
           ,
           
           but
           the
           strange
           corruption
           of
           Manners
           ,
           gave
           him
           so
           much
           horrour
           ,
           and
           withal
           so
           great
           compassion
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           resolve
           to
           pass
           farther
           ,
           without
           publishing
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ,
           to
           those
           blind
           and
           execrable
           Men
           ,
           nor
           without
           making
           known
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Christian
           Law.
           The
           Zeal
           which
           transported
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           the
           abominable
           Crimes
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           suffer'd
           him
           not
           to
           ask
           permission
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           it
           had
           been
           his
           Custom
           in
           other
           places
           .
           He
           appear'd
           in
           publick
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           burning
           with
           an
           inward
           Fire
           ,
           which
           mounted
           up
           into
           his
           Face
           ,
           and
           boldly
           declar'd
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           eternal
           truths
           of
           Faith.
           His
           Companion
           Fernandez
           did
           the
           same
           in
           another
           part
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           People
           heard
           them
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           many
           after
           having
           enquir'd
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           what
           dangers
           they
           had
           run
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           end
           ,
           admir'd
           their
           Courage
           ,
           and
           their
           procedure
           void
           of
           Interest
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           Iaponians
           ,
           whose
           Inclinations
           are
           naturally
           noble
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           esteem
           for
           Actions
           of
           Generosity
           .
           From
           publick
           places
           ,
           they
           were
           invited
           into
           Houses
           ,
           and
           there
           desir'd
           to
           
           expound
           their
           Doctrine
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           at
           greater
           leisure
           .
           
             For
             if
             your
             Law
             appear
             more
             reasonable
             to
             us
             than
             our
             own
             ,
          
           (
           said
           the
           principal
           of
           the
           Town
           )
           
             we
             ingage
             our selves
             to
             follow
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           when
           once
           a
           man
           becomes
           a
           Slave
           to
           shameful
           Passions
           ,
           
           't
           is
           difficult
           to
           follow
           what
           he
           thinks
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           judge
           reasonably
           what
           is
           the
           best
           .
           Not
           a
           man
           amongst
           them
           kept
           his
           word
           .
           Having
           compar'd
           together
           the
           two
           Laws
           ,
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           agreed
           ,
           that
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           was
           most
           conformable
           to
           good
           sence
           ,
           if
           things
           were
           only
           to
           be
           taken
           in
           the
           Speculation
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           came
           to
           consider
           them
           in
           the
           Practise
           ,
           and
           saw
           how
           much
           the
           Christian
           Law
           discourag'd
           Vengeance
           ,
           and
           forbad
           Polygamy
           ,
           with
           all
           Carnal
           Pleasures
           ,
           that
           which
           had
           appear'd
           just
           and
           reasonable
           to
           them
           ,
           now
           seem'd
           improbable
           ,
           and
           the
           perversity
           of
           their
           Wills
           ,
           hood-wink'd
           the
           light
           of
           their
           Understanding
           ;
           so
           that
           ,
           far
           from
           believing
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           That
           Xavier
           
             and
             his
             Companions
             were
             plain
             Mountebanks
             ,
             and
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             preach'd
             a
             meer
             Fable
             .
          
           These
           reports
           being
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           exasperated
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Men
           against
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           any
           of
           them
           appear'd
           ,
           the
           people
           ran
           after
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           before
           
           to
           hear
           them
           preach
           ,
           but
           to
           throw
           Stones
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           revile
           them
           .
           See
           ,
           they
           cry'd
           ,
           
             the
             two
          
           Bonza's
           ,
           
             who
             wou'd
             inveigle
             us
             to
             worship
             one
             only
             God
             ,
             and
             perswade
             us
             to
             be
             content
             with
             a
             single
             Wife
             .
          
        
         
           Oxindono
           the
           King
           of
           Amanguchi
           ,
           
           hearing
           what
           had
           pass'd
           ,
           was
           willing
           to
           be
           judge
           himself
           of
           the
           Christians
           new
           Doctrine
           .
           He
           sent
           for
           them
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           ask'd
           them
           in
           the
           face
           of
           all
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           of
           what
           Country
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           what
           business
           brought
           them
           to
           
             Iapan
             ?
             Xavier
          
           answer'd
           briefly
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           Europeans
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           came
           to
           publish
           the
           Divine
           Law.
           For
           ,
           added
           he
           ,
           
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             who
             adores
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Saviour
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             his
             Son
          
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           
             with
             a
             pure
             Heart
             ,
             and
             pious
             Worship
             .
             Expound
             to
             me
             ,
          
           reply'd
           the
           Prince
           ,
           
             this
             Law
             which
             you
             have
             call'd
             Divine
             .
          
           Then
           Xavier
           began
           ,
           by
           reading
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Book
           which
           he
           had
           compos'd
           in
           the
           Iaponian
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           which
           treated
           of
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           of
           which
           none
           of
           the
           Company
           had
           ever
           heard
           any
           thing
           ;
           of
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           of
           the
           Ultimate
           End
           of
           our
           Being
           ,
           of
           Adam's
           Fall
           ,
           and
           of
           Eternal
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ;
           in
           fine
           ,
           of
           the
           Coming
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           Fruits
           of
           our
           Redemption
           .
           The
           Saint
           explain'd
           
           what
           was
           needful
           to
           be
           clear'd
           ,
           and
           spoke
           in
           all
           above
           an
           hour
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           heard
           him
           with
           attention
           ,
           
           and
           without
           interrupting
           his
           Discourse
           ;
           but
           he
           also
           dismiss'd
           him
           ,
           without
           answering
           a
           word
           ,
           or
           making
           any
           sign
           ,
           whether
           he
           allow'd
           ,
           or
           disapprov'd
           of
           what
           he
           said
           .
           This
           silence
           accompany'd
           with
           much
           Humanity
           ,
           was
           taken
           for
           a
           permission
           by
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           continue
           his
           publick
           preaching
           .
           He
           did
           so
           with
           great
           warmth
           ,
           but
           with
           small
           success
           .
           Most
           of
           them
           laugh'd
           at
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           scorn'd
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Some
           few
           indeed
           ,
           grew
           tender
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Sufferings
           ,
           even
           so
           far
           as
           to
           shed
           Tears
           ,
           and
           these
           Motions
           of
           Compassion
           dispos'd
           their
           Hearts
           to
           a
           belief
           ;
           but
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Elect
           was
           inconsiderable
           :
           for
           the
           time
           pre-ordain'd
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           to
           be
           attended
           patiently
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           then
           having
           made
           above
           a
           months
           abode
           in
           Amanguchi
           ,
           
           and
           gather'd
           but
           small
           fruit
           of
           all
           his
           Labours
           ,
           besides
           affronts
           ,
           continu'd
           his
           Voyage
           towards
           Meaco
           ,
           with
           his
           three
           Companions
           ,
           
             Fernandez
             ,
             Matthew
          
           ,
           and
           Bernard
           ;
           they
           continually
           bemoan'd
           the
           blindness
           and
           obduracy
           of
           those
           wretches
           who
           refus'd
           to
           
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yet
           chear'd
           up
           themselves
           with
           the
           considerations
           of
           Gods
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           an
           inward
           voice
           was
           still
           whispering
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           That
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Divine
           Word
           ,
           though
           cast
           into
           a●
           barren
           and
           ungrateful
           ground
           ,
           yet
           wou'd
           not
           finally
           be
           lost
           .
        
         
           They
           departed
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           December
           ,
           
           in
           a
           season
           when
           the
           Rains
           were
           continually
           falling
           ;
           during
           a
           Winter
           which
           is
           dreadful
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           where
           the
           Winds
           are
           as
           dangerous
           by
           Land
           ,
           as
           Tempests
           are
           at
           Sea.
           The
           Colds
           are
           pinching
           ,
           and
           the
           Snow
           drives
           in
           such
           abundance
           ,
           that
           neither
           in
           the
           Towns
           nor
           Hamlets
           ,
           people
           dare
           adventure
           to
           stir
           abroad
           ;
           nor
           have
           any
           Communication
           with
           each
           other
           ,
           but
           by
           cover'd
           Walks
           and
           Galleries
           .
           'T
           is
           yet
           far
           worse
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           where
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           but
           hideous
           Forests
           ,
           sharp
           pointed
           and
           ragged
           Mountains
           ,
           raging
           Torrents
           across
           the
           Vall●es
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           over●low
           the
           Plains
           .
           Sometimes
           't
           is
           so
           cover'd
           over
           with
           Ice
           ,
           that
           the
           Travellers
           fall
           at
           every
           step
           ;
           without
           mentioning
           those
           prodigious
           Isicles
           ,
           hanging
           over
           head
           ,
           from
           the
           high
           Trees
           ,
           and
           threatning
           the
           Passengers
           at
           every
           moment
           with
           their
           fall
           .
        
         
           The
           four
           Servants
           of
           God
           travell'd
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           hard
           season
           ,
           and
           rough
           
           ways
           ,
           commonly
           on
           their
           naked
           Feet
           ,
           passing
           the
           Rivers
           ,
           and
           ill
           accommodated
           with
           warm
           Cloaths
           ,
           to
           resist
           the
           inclemencies
           of
           the
           Air
           and
           Earth
           ,
           loaden
           with
           their
           necessary
           Equipage
           ,
           and
           without
           other
           provisions
           of
           life
           ,
           than
           grains
           of
           Rice
           roasted
           or
           dry'd
           by
           the
           Fire
           ,
           which
           Bernard
           carry'd
           in
           his
           Wallet
           .
           They
           might
           have
           had
           abundantly
           ,
           for
           their
           sustenance
           ,
           if
           Xavier
           wou'd
           have
           accepted
           of
           the
           Money
           ,
           which
           the
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           of
           Firando
           offer'd
           him
           ▪
           to
           de●ray
           the
           charges
           of
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           or
           wou'd
           have
           made
           use
           of
           what
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Indies
           had
           supply'd
           him
           with
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           .
           But
           he
           thought
           he
           shou'd
           have
           a●●ronted
           Providence
           ,
           if
           he
           shou'd
           have
           furnish'd
           himself
           with
           the
           Provisions
           needful
           to
           a
           comfortable
           subsistance
           ;
           and
           therefore
           taking
           out
           of
           the
           Treasury
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           he
           employ'd
           it
           wholly
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           .
           Neither
           did
           he
           rest
           satisfy'd
           with
           this
           Royal
           Alms
           he
           drew
           what
           he
           cou'd
           also
           ,
           from
           his
           Friends
           at
           Goa
           ,
           and
           Malacca
           .
           And
           it
           was
           a
           saying
           of
           his
           ,
           
             That
             the
             more
             these
             new
             Converts
             were
             destitute
             of
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             the
             more
             succour
             they
             deserv'd
             :
             That
             their
             Zeal
             was
             worthy
             the
             primitive
             Ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             
             was
             not
             a
             Christian
             in
          
           Japan
           ,
           
             who
             wou'd
             not
             chuse
             rather
             to
             lose
             his
             life
             ,
             than
             forfeit
             the
             love
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           Journey
           from
           Amanguchi
           to
           Meaco
           ,
           is
           not
           less
           than
           fiften
           days
           ,
           when
           the
           ways
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           season
           convenient
           for
           travelling
           .
           But
           the
           ill
           weather
           lengthen'd
           it
           to
           our
           four
           Travellers
           ,
           who
           made
           two
           months
           of
           it
           ;
           sometimes
           crossing
           over
           rapid
           Torrents
           ,
           sometimes
           over
           Plains
           and
           Forrests
           thick
           with
           Snow
           ,
           climbing
           up
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           rowling
           down
           the
           Precipices
           .
           These
           extream
           labours
           put
           Father
           Xavier
           into
           a
           Fever
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           moneth
           ,
           and
           his
           sickness
           forc'd
           him
           to
           stop
           a
           little
           at
           Sacay
           .
           But
           he
           wou'd
           take
           no
           remedies
           ,
           and
           soon
           after
           put
           himself
           upon
           his
           way
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           gave
           them
           the
           greatest
           trouble
           ,
           
           was
           ,
           that
           Bernard
           ,
           who
           was
           their
           guide
           ,
           most
           commonly
           misled
           them
           .
           Being
           one
           day
           lost
           in
           a
           Forrest
           ,
           and
           not
           knowing
           what
           Path
           to
           follow
           ,
           they
           met
           a
           Horseman
           who
           was
           going
           towards
           
             Meaco
             ;
             Xavier
          
           follow'd
           him
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           to
           carry
           his
           Male
           ,
           if
           he
           wou'd
           help
           to
           disingage
           them
           from
           the
           Forest
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           how
           to
           avoid
           the
           dangerous
           passages
           .
           The
           Horseman
           accepted
           
           Xavier's
           offer
           ,
           but
           trotted
           on
           at
           a
           round
           rate
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Saint
           was
           constrain'd
           to
           run
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           
           the
           fatigue
           lasted
           almost
           all
           the
           day
           .
           His
           Companions
           follow'd
           him
           at
           a
           large
           distance
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           came
           up
           to
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           the
           Horseman
           had
           left
           him
           ,
           they
           found
           him
           so
           spent
           ,
           and
           over-labour'd
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           scarcely
           support
           himself
           .
           The
           Flints
           ,
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           had
           torn
           his
           Feet
           ,
           and
           his
           Legs
           were
           swell'd
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           broke
           out
           in
           many
           places
           :
           All
           these
           inconveniences
           hinder'd
           him
           not
           from
           going
           forward
           .
           He
           drew
           his
           strength
           from
           the
           Union
           he
           had
           with
           God
           ,
           continually
           praying
           from
           the
           morning
           to
           the
           evening
           ;
           and
           never
           interrupting
           his
           Devotions
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           exhort
           his
           Friends
           to
           Patience
           .
        
         
           In
           passing
           through
           the
           Towns
           and
           Villages
           ,
           
           where
           his
           way
           led
           him
           ,
           Xavier
           always
           read
           some
           part
           of
           his
           Catechism
           ,
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           gather'd
           about
           him
           :
           For
           the
           most
           part
           they
           only
           laugh'd
           at
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           little
           Children
           cry'd
           after
           him
           ,
           
             Deos
             ,
             Deos
             ,
             Deos
          
           ,
           because
           speaking
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           had
           commonly
           that
           Portuguese
           word
           in
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           which
           he
           seldom
           Pronounc'd
           without
           Repetition
           .
           For
           discoursing
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           not
           use
           the
           Iaponnese
           Language
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           well
           instructed
           in
           the
           Essence
           and
           Perfections
           of
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           ;
           and
           he
           gave
           two
           reasons
           for
           it
           :
           The
           first
           .
           Because
           he
           ●ound
           not
           one
           word
           in
           all
           the
           
           Language
           ,
           which
           well
           express'd
           that
           Soveraign
           Divinity
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           desir'd
           to
           give
           them
           a
           distinct
           notion
           :
           The
           second
           ,
           because
           he
           fear'd
           le●t
           those
           Idolaters
           might
           confound
           that
           first
           Being
           ,
           with
           their
           Camis
           ,
           and
           their
           Potoques
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           shou'd
           call
           it
           by
           those
           names
           ,
           which
           were
           common
           to
           their
           Idols
           .
           From
           thence
           he
           took
           occasion
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           
             That
             as
             they
             never
             had
             any
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             never
             were
             able
             to
             express
             his
             name
             :
             That
             the
          
           Portugueses
           ,
           
             who
             knew
             him
             ,
             call'd
             him
          
           Deos
           :
           and
           he
           repeated
           that
           word
           with
           so
           much
           Action
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           tone
           of
           Voice
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           even
           the
           Pagans
           sensible
           ,
           what
           Veneration
           was
           due
           to
           that
           Sacred
           Name
           .
           Having
           publickly
           condemn'd
           ,
           in
           two
           several
           Towns
           ,
           the
           false
           Sects
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           the
           enormous
           Vices
           reigning
           there
           ,
           he
           was
           drawn
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           without
           the
           Walls
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           resolv'd
           to
           stone
           him
           .
           But
           when
           they
           were
           beginning
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Stones
           ,
           they
           were
           overtaken
           by
           a
           violent
           and
           sudden
           storm
           ,
           which
           constrain'd
           them
           all
           to
           betake
           themselves
           to
           flight
           :
           The
           holy
           man
           continu'd
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           this
           rack
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           flashes
           of
           Lightning
           darting
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           without
           losing
           his
           habitual
           tranquility
           ;
           but
           adoring
           that
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           which
           fought
           so
           visibly
           in
           his
           favour
           .
        
         
         
           He
           arriv'd
           at
           length
           at
           Meaco
           ,
           
           with
           his
           three
           Companions
           ,
           in
           February
           ,
           1551.
           
           The
           name
           of
           that
           celebrated
           Town
           ,
           so
           widely
           spread
           ,
           for
           being
           the
           Seat
           of
           Empire
           and
           Religion
           ,
           where
           the
           Cabosa●a
           ,
           the
           Dairy
           ,
           and
           the
           Saso
           kept
           their
           Court
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           promise
           great
           matters
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ;
           but
           the
           effect
           did
           not
           answer
           the
           appearances
           :
           Meaco
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Iaponian
           Tongue
           ,
           signifies
           a
           thing
           worth
           seeing
           ,
           was
           no
           more
           than
           the
           shadow
           of
           what
           formerly
           it
           had
           been
           :
           so
           terribly
           Wars
           and
           Fires
           had
           laid
           it
           waste
           .
           On
           every
           side
           Ruines
           were
           to
           be
           beheld
           ,
           and
           the
           present
           condition
           ▪
           of
           Affairs
           ,
           threatn'd
           it
           with
           a
           total
           destruction
           .
           All
           the
           Neighbouring
           Princes
           ,
           were
           combin'd
           together
           against
           the
           Cubosama
           ,
           and
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           heard
           but
           the
           noise
           of
           Arms.
           
        
         
           The
           Man
           of
           God
           endeavour'd
           to
           have
           gain'd
           an
           Audience
           from
           the
           Cubosama
           ,
           and
           the
           Dayri
           ,
           but
           he
           cou'd
           not
           compass
           it
           .
           He
           cou'd
           not
           so
           much
           as
           get
           admittance
           to
           the
           Saso
           ,
           or
           High-Priest
           of
           the
           Iaponian
           Religion
           .
           To
           procure
           him
           those
           Audiences
           ,
           they
           demanded
           no
           less
           than
           an
           hundred
           thousand
           Caixes
           ,
           which
           amount
           to
           six
           hundred
           French
           Crowns
           ;
           and
           the
           Father
           had
           it
           not
           to
           give
           .
           Despairing
           of
           doing
           any
           good
           ,
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           
           he
           preach'd
           in
           the
           publick
           places
           ,
           by
           that
           Authority
           alone
           ,
           which
           the
           Almighty
           gives
           his
           Missioners
           :
           As
           the
           Town
           was
           all
           in
           confusion
           ,
           and
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           every
           man
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           reports
           of
           War
           ,
           none
           listen'd
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           those
           who
           casually
           heard
           him
           in
           passing
           by
           ,
           made
           no
           reflections
           on
           what
           he
           said
           .
        
         
           Thus
           after
           a
           fortnights
           stay
           at
           Meaco
           ,
           
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           seeing
           no
           appearance
           of
           making
           Converts
           amidst
           the
           disturbance
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           strong
           impulse
           of
           returning
           to
           Amanguchi
           ,
           without
           giving
           for
           lost
           ,
           all
           the
           pains
           he
           had
           taken
           at
           Meaco
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           of
           his
           great
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           are
           the
           gains
           of
           Gods
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           at
           least
           he
           had
           preach'd
           
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           in
           that
           place
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           Idolatrous
           Town
           of
           all
           the
           Universe
           ,
           and
           open'd
           the
           passage
           for
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           whom
           God
           had
           fore-appointed
           in
           the
           years
           following
           ,
           there
           to
           establish
           Christianity
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Revelations
           which
           had
           been
           given
           him
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           imbark'd
           on
           a
           River
           which
           falls
           from
           the
           adjoining
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           washing
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Walls
           of
           Meaco
           disembogues
           it self
           afterwards
           into
           an
           Arm
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           which
           runs
           up
           towards
           Sacay
           .
           
           Being
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           not
           turn
           off
           his
           Eyes
           from
           the
           Stately
           Town
           of
           Meaco
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           Fernandez
           tells
           us
           ,
           often
           sung
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           
             113th
             Psalm
             ,
             In
             exitu
          
           Israel
           de
           Aegypto
           ,
           domus
           Jacob
           
             de
             populo
             Barbaro
             ,
             &c.
          
           whether
           he
           consider'd
           himself
           as
           an
           Israelite
           ,
           departing
           out
           of
           a
           Land
           of
           Insidels
           ,
           by
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           look'd
           on
           that
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           as
           one
           day
           destin'd
           to
           be
           the
           people
           of
           God.
           As
           for
           what
           remains
           ,
           perceiving
           that
           Presents
           are
           of
           great
           force
           to
           introduce
           Foreigners
           to
           the
           Princes
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           he
           went
           from
           Sacay
           to
           Firando
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           le●t
           what
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           had
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           carry
           with
           him
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           little
           striking
           Clock
           ,
           an
           Instrument
           of
           very
           harmonious
           Musick
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           trifles
           ,
           the
           value
           of
           which
           consisted
           only
           in
           the
           workmanship
           ,
           and
           rarity
           .
        
         
           Having
           also
           observ'd
           ,
           That
           his
           ragged
           Habit
           had
           shock'd
           the
           Iaponneses
           ,
           who
           judge
           by
           the
           out-side
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           who
           hardly
           vouchsafe
           to
           hear
           a
           man
           ill
           cloath'd
           ,
           he
           made
           himself
           a
           new
           Garment
           ,
           handsome
           enough
           ,
           of
           those
           Alms
           which
           the
           Portugueses
           had
           bestow'd
           on
           him
           ;
           being
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           an
           Apostolick
           Man
           ,
           ought
           to
           make
           himself
           all
           
           to
           all
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           gain
           over
           worldly
           men
           it
           was
           sometimes
           necessary
           to
           conform
           himself
           a
           little
           to
           their
           weakness
           .
        
         
           Being
           come
           to
           Amanguchi
           ,
           
           his
           Presents
           made
           his
           way
           for
           an
           Audience
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           procur'd
           him
           a
           favourable
           Reception
           .
           Oxindono
           ,
           who
           admir'd
           the
           workmanship
           of
           Europe
           ,
           was
           not
           satisfy'd
           with
           thanking
           the
           Father
           in
           a
           very
           obliging
           manner
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           day
           sent
           him
           a
           large
           sum
           of
           Money
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           gratification
           ;
           but
           Xavier
           absolutely
           refus'd
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           very
           denial
           gave
           the
           King
           a
           more
           advantageous
           Opinion
           of
           him
           .
           
             How
             different
          
           (
           said
           Oxindono
           )
           
             is
             this
          
           European
           Bonza
           ,
           
             from
             our
             covetous
             Priests
             ,
             who
             love
             Money
             with
             so
             much
             greediness
             ,
             and
             who
             mind
             nothing
             but
             their
             worldly
             Interest
             !
          
        
         
           On
           the
           next
           morning
           Xavier
           presented
           to
           the
           King
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Governour
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Indies
           ;
           in
           which
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           was
           much
           extoll'd
           ;
           and
           desir'd
           him
           ,
           instead
           of
           all
           other
           favours
           ,
           to
           grant
           him
           the
           permission
           of
           preaching
           it
           ,
           assuring
           him
           once
           again
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           only
           motive
           of
           his
           Voyage
           .
           The
           King
           increasing
           his
           admiration
           at
           the
           Father's
           Generosity
           ,
           granted
           him
           by
           word
           of
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           a
           publick
           Edict
           ,
           to
           declare
           the
           word
           o●
           
           God.
           The
           Edict
           was
           set
           up
           at
           the
           turnings
           of
           Streets
           ,
           and
           in
           publick
           places
           of
           the
           Town
           .
           It
           contain'd
           a
           free
           toleration
           for
           all
           persons
           to
           profess
           the
           European
           Faith
           ,
           and
           forbad
           on
           grievous
           penalties
           ,
           any
           hindrance
           ,
           or
           molestation
           to
           the
           new
           Bonza's
           ,
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           their
           Functions
           .
        
         
           Besides
           this
           ,
           
           Oxindono
           assign'd
           them
           for
           their
           Lodgings
           ,
           an
           old
           Monastry
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           wich
           was
           dis-inhabited
           .
           They
           were
           no
           sooner
           establish'd
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           great
           numbers
           of
           people
           resorted
           to
           them
           .
           Some
           out
           of
           Policy
           ,
           and
           to
           please
           the
           King
           ,
           others
           to
           observe
           their
           carriage
           ,
           and
           to
           pick
           faults
           in
           it
           ,
           many
           out
           of
           Curiosity
           ,
           and
           to
           learn
           something
           that
           was
           new
           .
           All
           in
           general
           propos'd
           their
           doubts
           ,
           and
           disputed
           with
           so
           much
           vehemence
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           them
           were
           out
           of
           breath
           .
           The
           House
           was
           never
           empty
           ,
           and
           these
           perpetual
           visits
           ,
           took
           up
           all
           the
           time
           of
           the
           man
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             He
             explains
             himself
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             almost
             complains
             ,
             in
             the
             Letters
             which
             he
             writes
             to
             Father
          
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             concerning
             his
             Voyage
             of
          
           Iapan
           .
           
             For
             after
             he
             had
             mark'd
             out
             to
             him
             the
             Qualities
             which
             were
             requisite
             in
             a
             Labourer
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             proper
             to
             be
             sent
             thither
             ,
          
           That
           he
           ought
           in
           the
           first
           place
           to
           be
           a
           
           person
           of
           unblamable
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Japonneses
           wou'd
           easily
           be
           scandaliz'd
           ,
           where
           they
           cou'd
           find
           occasion
           for
           the
           least
           reproach
           ,
           that
           moreover
           he
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           no
           less
           Capacity
           than
           Vertue
           ,
           because
           Japan
           is
           also
           furnish'd
           with
           an
           infinite
           number
           of
           her
           own
           Clergy-men
           ,
           profound
           in
           Science
           ,
           and
           not
           yielding
           up
           any
           point
           in
           dispute
           without
           being
           first
           convinc'd
           by
           demonstrative
           reasons
           ;
           that
           yet
           farther
           it
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           a
           Missioner
           shou'd
           come
           prepar'd
           ,
           to
           endure
           all
           manner
           of
           wants
           and
           hardships
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           be
           endu'd
           with
           an
           heroick
           Fortitude
           to
           encounter
           continual
           dangers
           ,
           and
           death
           it self
           in
           dreadful
           torments
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           need
           :
           
             Having
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             set
             these
             things
             forth
             ,
             and
             added
             these
             express
             words
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Letters
             ,
          
           I
           write
           to
           Father
           Simon
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           absence
           to
           the
           Rectour
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           That
           he
           shall
           send
           hither
           only
           such
           men
           as
           are
           known
           and
           approv'd
           by
           your
           holy
           Charity
           ,
           
             he
             continues
             thus
          
           ;
        
         
           These
           Labourers
           in
           the
           Gospel
           must
           exp●ct
           to
           be
           much
           more
           cross'd
           in
           their
           undertaking
           than
           they
           imagine
           ;
           they
           will
           be
           weary'd
           out
           with
           visits
           ,
           and
           by
           troublesome
           Questions
           every
           h●ur
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           half
           the
           night
           .
           They
           will
           be
           sent
           for
           incessantly
           to
           the
           Houses
           of
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           will
           sometimes
           want
           leisure
           to
           say
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           or
           
           to
           make
           their
           recollections
           .
           Perhaps
           also
           they
           will
           want
           time
           ,
           to
           say
           their
           Mass
           or
           their
           Breviary
           ;
           or
           not
           have
           enough
           ,
           for
           their
           repast
           ,
           or
           even
           for
           their
           natural
           repose
           .
           For
           it
           is
           incredible
           ,
           how
           importunate
           these
           Japonians
           are
           ,
           especially
           in
           reference
           to
           Strangers
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           make
           no
           reckoning
           ,
           but
           rather
           make
           their
           sport
           of
           them
           .
           What
           therefore
           will
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           rise
           up
           against
           their
           Sects
           ,
           and
           reprehend
           their
           Vices
           ?
           yet
           these
           importunities
           became
           pleasing
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           produc'd
           a
           good
           effect
           .
           As
           the
           Japonnese
           are
           of
           docible
           and
           reasonable
           minds
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           press'd
           him
           in
           dispute
           ,
           they
           understood
           the
           truth
           the
           more
           .
           So
           that
           their
           doubts
           being
           satisfy'd
           ,
           they
           comprehended
           easily
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           no
           contradictions
           in
           our
           Faith
           ,
           nothing
           that
           wou'd
           not
           abide
           the
           test
           of
           the
           most
           severe
           discussion
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           interrogations
           ,
           
           with
           which
           the
           Saint
           was
           over-burthen'd
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           prodigious
           manner
           of
           speech
           ,
           the
           like
           of
           which
           was
           scarcely
           ever
           heard
           ,
           he
           satisfy'd
           with
           one
           only
           answer
           ,
           the
           questions
           of
           many
           persons
           ,
           on
           very
           different
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           often
           opposite
           to
           each
           other
           :
           as
           suppose
           ,
           
             the
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Eclipses
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             
             Moon
             ,
             the
             Colours
             of
             the
             Rainbow
             ,
             Sin
             and
             Grace
             ,
             Hell
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           The
           Wonder
           was
           ,
           that
           after
           he
           had
           heard
           all
           their
           several
           demands
           ,
           he
           answer'd
           them
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           words
           ,
           being
           multiply'd
           in
           their
           ears
           ,
           by
           a
           vertue
           all
           Divine
           ,
           gave
           them
           to
           understand
           what
           they
           desir'd
           to
           know
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           answer'd
           each
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           :
           They
           frequently
           took
           notice
           of
           this
           Prodigy
           ,
           and
           were
           so
           much
           amaz'd
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           look'd
           on
           one
           another
           like
           men
           distracted
           ,
           and
           regarded
           the
           Father
           with
           admiration
           ,
           as
           not
           knowing
           what
           to
           think
           or
           say
           .
           But
           as
           clear
           sighted
           ,
           and
           able
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           not
           coneive
           that
           it
           was
           above
           the
           power
           of
           nature
           .
           They
           ascrib'd
           it
           to
           I
           know
           not
           what
           secret
           kind
           of
           Science
           ,
           which
           they
           imagin'd
           him
           only
           to
           possess
           .
           For
           which
           reason
           ,
           Father
           
             Cozmo
             de
             Torrez
          
           ,
           being
           return'd
           from
           Firando
           to
           Amanguchi
           ,
           the
           Bonza's
           said
           ,
           This
           man
           is
           not
           endu'd
           with
           the
           great
           knowledge
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           nor
           has
           the
           art
           of
           resolving
           many
           doubts
           with
           one
           onely
           answer
           .
        
         
           The
           process
           of
           the
           Saints
           Canonisation
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           this
           Miracle
           ;
           and
           Father
           
             Antonio
             Quadros
          
           ,
           who
           travel'd
           to
           Iapan
           four
           years
           after
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           writes
           it
           to
           Father
           
             Diego
             Moron
          
           ,
           Provincial
           of
           Portugal
           :
           these
           are
           his
           words
           ,
           
             A
             Iaponnese
             inform'd
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             seen
             three
             Miracles
             ,
             wrought
             by
             Father
             Xavier
             in
             his
             Country
             .
             
               He
               made
               a
               Person
               walk
               ,
               and
               speak
               ,
               who
               was
               Dumb
               ,
               and
               taken
               with
               the
               Palsey
               .
               He
               gave
               voice
               to
               another
               ●ute
               :
               And
               hearing
               to
               one
               that
               was
               deaf
               .
            
             This
             Iaponian
             also
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             Father
             
               Xavier
               ▪
            
             was
             esteem'd
             in
             Iapan
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             knowing
             man
             of
             Europe
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             other
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Society
             were
             nothing
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             cou'd
             answer
             but
             one
             Idolater
             at
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             Father
             Xavier
             by
             one
             only
             word
             ,
             decided
             ten
             or
             twelve
             questions
             .
             When
             I
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             might
             probably
             happen
             ,
             because
             those
             questions
             were
             alike
             ,
             he
             assur'd
             me
             it
             was
             not
             so
             ;
             but
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             were
             very
             different
             .
             He
             added
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             that
             his
             was
             no
             extraordinary
             thing
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             a
             common
             practice
             .
          
        
         
           When
           Xavier
           and
           his
           Companion
           Fernandez
           were
           a
           little
           disingag'd
           from
           these
           importunities
           ,
           
           they
           set
           themselves
           on
           preaching
           twice
           a
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           places
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           .
           There
           were
           seven
           or
           eight
           Religions
           in
           Amanguchi
           ,
           quite
           opposite
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           
           had
           many
           Proselytes
           ,
           who
           defended
           their
           own
           as
           best
           .
           Insomuch
           that
           these
           Bonza's
           ,
           who
           were
           heads
           of
           Parties
           ,
           had
           many
           disputes
           amongst
           themselves
           ;
           but
           when
           once
           the
           Saint
           began
           to
           publish
           the
           Christian
           Law
           ,
           all
           the
           Sects
           united
           against
           their
           common
           ●●●my
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           they
           durst
           not
           openly
           declare
           ,
           against
           a
           man
           who
           was
           favour'd
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           who
           seem'd
           even
           to
           themselves
           to
           have
           somewhat
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           was
           more
           than
           humane
           .
        
         
           At
           this
           time
           God
           restor'd
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           
           which
           had
           been
           given
           him
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           on
           divers
           occasions
           ;
           for
           without
           having
           ever
           learnt
           the
           Chinese
           Language
           ,
           he
           preach'd
           every
           day
           to
           the
           Chinese
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           Traded
           at
           Amanguchi
           ,
           in
           their
           Mother-tongue
           ,
           there
           being
           great
           numbers
           of
           them
           .
           He
           preach'd
           in
           the
           Afternoon
           to
           the
           Iaponians
           in
           their
           Language
           ,
           but
           so
           naturally
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           ease
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           Foreigner
           .
        
         
           The
           force
           of
           truth
           ,
           against
           which
           their
           Doctours
           cou'd
           oppose
           nothing
           that
           was
           reasonable
           in
           their
           disputations
           ;
           the
           novelty
           of
           three
           Miracles
           which
           we
           have
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           others
           ,
           which
           Xavier
           wrought
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           his
           innocent
           and
           rigid
           life
           ,
           the
           Divine
           
           Spirit
           which
           enliven'd
           his
           Discourses
           ;
           all
           these
           together
           made
           so
           great
           an
           impression
           on
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           in
           less
           than
           two
           months
           time
           ,
           more
           than
           five
           hundred
           Persons
           were
           Baptis'd
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           ,
           men
           of
           quality
           and
           learning
           ;
           who
           had
           examin'd
           Christianity
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           who
           did
           not
           render
           up
           themselves
           for
           any
           other
           reason
           ,
           than
           for
           that
           they
           had
           nothing
           farther
           to
           oppose
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           wonderful
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           report
           of
           the
           Saint
           himself
           ,
           
           to
           observe
           that
           there
           was
           no
           other
           speech
           but
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           Town
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           had
           most
           eagerly
           fought
           against
           the
           Christian
           Law
           in
           their
           Disputes
           ,
           vvere
           now
           the
           most
           ardent
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           it
           with
           most
           exactness
           .
           All
           of
           them
           were
           tenderly
           a●●ectionate
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           were
           ever
           loath
           to
           leave
           his
           Company
           .
           They
           took
           delight
           in
           making
           daily
           questions
           to
           him
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           unspeakable
           what
           invvard
           refreshments
           they
           found
           ,
           in
           seeing
           that
           all
           was
           Mysterious
           even
           in
           the
           most
           ordinary
           Ceremonies
           ;
           as
           for
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           wherewith
           the
           Faithful
           sign
           themselves
           with
           the
           Cross.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Father
             on
             his
             side
             had
             as
             ample
             a
             satisfaction
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             he
             confesses
             it
             himself
             ,
             
             in
             a
             Letter
             ,
             which
             he
             directed
             some
             time
             after
             to
             the
          
           Iesuites
           in
           Europe
           .
           —
           Though
           my
           hairs
           are
           already
           become
           all
           h●ary
           ,
           
             says
             he
             to
             them
          
           ,
           I
           am
           more
           vigorous
           ,
           and
           r●bust
           than
           I
           ever
           was
           :
           for
           the
           pains
           which
           are
           taken
           ,
           to
           Cultivate
           a
           reasonable
           Nation
           ,
           which
           loves
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           which
           covets
           to
           be
           sav'd
           ,
           afford
           me
           matter
           of
           great
           joy
           .
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           in
           the
           course
           of
           all
           my
           life
           ,
           receiv'd
           a
           greater
           satisfaction
           ,
           than
           at
           Amanguchi
           ;
           where
           multitudes
           of
           People
           came
           to
           hear
           me
           ,
           by
           the
           Kings
           permission
           .
           I
           saw
           the
           pride
           of
           their
           Bonza's
           overthrown
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           inflam'd
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Christian
           Name
           ,
           subjected
           to
           the
           humility
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           I
           saw
           the
           transports
           of
           joy
           in
           those
           new
           Christians
           ,
           when
           after
           having
           vanquish'd
           the
           Bonza's
           in
           dispute
           ,
           they
           return'd
           in
           Triumph
           .
           I
           was
           not
           less
           satisfy'd
           ,
           to
           see
           their
           diligence
           in
           labouring
           to
           convince
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           vying
           with
           each
           other
           in
           that
           undertaking
           ;
           with
           the
           delight
           they
           took
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           their
           Conquests
           ;
           and
           by
           what
           arguments
           and
           means
           they
           brought
           them
           over
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           rooted
           out
           the
           ●eathen
           Superstitions
           ,
           all
           these
           particulars
           gave
           me
           such
           abundant
           joy
           ,
           that
           I
           lost
           the
           sence
           of
           my
           own
           afflictions
           .
           Ah
           ,
           might
           it
           please
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           call
           to
           my
           remembrance
           ,
           those
           consolations
           which
           I
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           
           Fountain
           of
           all
           mercies
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           my
           labours
           ,
           I
           might
           not
           only
           make
           a
           recital
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           give
           the
           experience
           also
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           felt
           and
           consider'd
           as
           they
           ought
           by
           our
           Vniversities
           of
           Europe
           ,
           I
           am
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           many
           young
           men
           ,
           who
           study
           there
           ,
           wou'd
           come
           higher
           to
           employ
           all
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           parts
           ,
           and
           vigour
           of
           their
           minds
           ,
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           an
           Idolatrous
           People
           ,
           had
           they
           once
           tasted
           those
           heavenly
           refreshments
           ,
           which
           accompany
           our
           Labours
           .
        
         
           These
           inward
           delights
           of
           God's
           Servant
           ,
           
           were
           not
           yet
           so
           pure
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           bitterness
           was
           intermix'd
           .
           He
           was
           not
           without
           sorrow
           for
           Oxindono
           King
           of
           Amanguchi
           ;
           who
           ,
           though
           perswaded
           of
           the
           excellence
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           was
           retain'd
           in
           Idolatry
           by
           carnal
           pleasures
           .
           And
           for
           Neatondono
           ,
           first
           Prince
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           having
           noble
           and
           vertuous
           inclinations
           ,
           might
           have
           prov'd
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           if
           some
           trivial
           Reasons
           had
           not
           hinder'd
           him
           from
           becoming
           a
           Christian.
           He
           ,
           and
           the
           Princess
           his
           Wife
           ,
           respected
           Xavier
           as
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           even
           honour'd
           him
           as
           a
           Saint
           .
           They
           also
           lov'd
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           succour'd
           them
           in
           all
           their
           needs
           .
           They
           spoke
           of
           our
           Faith
           in
           terms
           of
           great
           veneration
           :
           but
           having
           founded
           many
           Monasteries
           of
           Bonza's
           ,
           it
           troubled
           them
           
           as
           they
           said
           ,
           to
           lose
           the
           fruit
           of
           charity
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           fear
           of
           being
           frustrated
           ,
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           rewards
           ,
           which
           the
           Bonza's
           promis'd
           them
           ,
           caus'd
           them
           to
           neglect
           that
           eternal
           recompence
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           holy
           man
           assur'd
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           powerful
           soever
           the
           examples
           of
           Princes
           is
           usually
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           yet
           on
           all
           sides
           Christianity
           was
           embrac'd
           ;
           and
           an
           action
           of
           
           Xavier's
           Companion
           did
           not
           a
           little
           contribute
           ,
           to
           the
           gaining
           over
           of
           the
           most
           stubborn
           .
           Fernandez
           preach'd
           in
           one
           of
           the
           most
           frequented
           places
           of
           the
           Town
           :
           and
           amongst
           his
           crowd
           of
           Auditors
           ,
           were
           some
           Persons
           of
           great
           wit
           ,
           strongly
           Opinion'd
           of
           their
           Sect
           ,
           who
           cou'd
           not
           conceive
           the
           Maximes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           who
           heard
           the
           Preacher
           with
           no
           other
           intention
           ,
           than
           to
           make
           a
           sport
           of
           him
           .
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           of
           the
           skum
           of
           the
           Rabble
           ,
           drew
           near
           to
           Fernandez
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           to
           whisper
           something
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           hawking
           up
           a
           mass
           of
           nastiness
           ,
           spit
           it
           full
           upon
           his
           face
           .
           Fernandez
           without
           a
           word
           speaking
           ,
           or
           making
           the
           least
           sign
           that
           he
           was
           concern'd
           ,
           took
           his
           handkerchief
           ,
           wip'd
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           continu'd
           his
           discourse
           .
        
         
           Every
           one
           was
           surpris'd
           at
           the
           moderation
           
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ;
           the
           more
           debauch'd
           ,
           who
           had
           set
           up
           a
           laughter
           at
           this
           affront
           ,
           turn'd
           all
           their
           scorn
           into
           admiration
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           acknowledg'd
           that
           a
           man
           who
           was
           so
           much
           master
           of
           his
           passions
           ,
           as
           to
           command
           them
           on
           such
           an
           occasion
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           endu'd
           with
           greatness
           of
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Heroick
           Courage
           .
           One
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           discover'd
           somewhat
           else
           in
           this
           unshaken
           patience
           .
           He
           was
           the
           most
           learned
           amongst
           all
           the
           Doctours
           of
           Amanguchi
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           violent
           against
           the
           Gospel
           .
           He
           consider'd
           that
           a
           Law
           ,
           which
           taught
           such
           patience
           ,
           and
           such
           insensibility
           of
           affronts
           ,
           cou'd
           only
           come
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           argu'd
           thus
           within
           himself
           ,
           
             These
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             with
             so
             much
             constancy
             ,
             endure
             the
             vilest
             of
             all
             injuries
             ,
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             cozen
             us
             .
             It
             wou'd
             cost
             them
             too
             dear
             a
             price
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             will
             deceive
             another
             at
             his
             own
             expence
             .
             He
             onely
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             can
             place
             it
             in
             so
             great
             Tranquility
             .
             The
             force
             of
             Nature
             cannot
             reach
             so
             far
             ;
             and
             this
             Christian
             patience
             must
             proceed
             alone
             from
             some
             Divine
             Principle
             :
             these
             People
             cannot
             but
             have
             some
             infallible
             assurance
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             they
             believe
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             recompence
             which
             they
             expect
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             suffer
             all
             things
             for
             their
             God
             ;
             
             and
             have
             no
             humane
             expectations
             .
             After
             all
             ,
             what
             inconvenience
             ,
             or
             danger
             can
             it
             be
             to
             embrace
             their
             Law
             :
             If
             what
             they
             tell
             us
             of
             Eternity
             ,
             be
             true
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             eternally
             miserable
             in
             not
             believing
             it
             :
             and
             ,
             supposing
             there
             be
             no
             other
             Life
             but
             this
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             follow
             a
             Religion
             ,
             which
             elevates
             a
             man
             above
             himself
             ,
             and
             which
             gives
             him
             an
             unalterable
             peace
             ,
             than
             to
             profess
             our
             Sects
             ,
             which
             continue
             us
             in
             all
             our
             weakness
             ,
             and
             which
             want
             power
             to
             appease
             the
             disorders
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           He
           made
           his
           inward
           reflections
           on
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           he
           afterwards
           declar'd
           ,
           and
           these
           considerations
           being
           accompany'd
           with
           the
           motions
           of
           Grace
           ,
           touch'd
           him
           so
           to
           the
           quick
           ,
           that
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Sermon
           was
           ended
           ,
           he
           confess'd
           that
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           Preacher
           had
           convinc'd
           him
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           it
           with
           great
           solemnity
           .
        
         
           This
           illustrious
           Conversion
           ,
           
           was
           follow'd
           ,
           with
           answerable
           Success
           .
           Many
           who
           had
           a
           glimmering
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           fear'd
           to
           know
           it
           yet
           more
           plainly
           ,
           novv
           open'd
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           admitted
           the
           Gospel
           light
           ;
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           young
           man
           ,
           of
           five
           and
           twenty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           much
           esteem'd
           for
           the
           subtilty
           of
           his
           understanding
           ,
           and
           educated
           in
           the
           most
           famous
           Universities
           of
           Japan
           .
           
           He
           was
           come
           to
           Amanguchi
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Bonza
           .
           But
           being
           inform'd
           that
           the
           Sect
           of
           Bonza's
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           desir'd
           to
           be
           a
           Member
           ,
           did
           not
           acknowledge
           a
           first
           Principle
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Books
           had
           made
           no
           mention
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           chang'd
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           was
           unresolv'd
           on
           what
           course
           of
           living
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           fix
           .
           'Till
           being
           finally
           convinc'd
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Doctour
           ,
           and
           the
           arguments
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           he
           became
           a
           Christian.
           The
           name
           of
           Laurence
           was
           given
           him
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           he
           ,
           who
           being
           receiv'd
           by
           Xavier
           himself
           into
           the
           
             Society
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           exercis'd
           immediately
           ,
           the
           Ministry
           of
           preaching
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           fame
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           success
           ,
           that
           he
           converted
           an
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           noble
           ▪
           and
           valiant
           men
           ,
           who
           vvere
           afterwards
           the
           Pillars
           of
           the
           Iap●nian
           Church
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           remains
           ,
           the
           Monasteries
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           were
           daily
           ▪
           thinn'd
           ,
           and
           grew
           insensibly
           to
           be
           dispeopl'd
           ,
           by
           the
           de●ertion
           of
           young
           men
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           remainders
           of
           modesty
           and
           morality
           .
           Being
           asham'd
           of
           leading
           a
           brutal
           life
           ,
           and
           of
           deceiving
           the
           simple
           ,
           they
           laid
           by
           their
           habits
           of
           Bonza's
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Profession
           ,
           that
           coming
           back
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           might
           more
           easily
           be
           converted
           .
           These
           young
           Bonza's
           discover'd
           
           to
           Xavier
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           their
           Sects
           ,
           and
           reveal'd
           to
           him
           their
           hidden
           abominations
           ,
           which
           were
           cover'd
           with
           an
           outside
           of
           austerity
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           who
           vvas
           at
           open
           defiance
           with
           those
           men
           ,
           
           vvho
           vvere
           the
           mortal
           Enemies
           of
           all
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           vvhose
           onely
           interest
           it
           was
           to
           hinder
           the
           establishment
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           publish'd
           vvhatsoever
           vvas
           told
           him
           in
           relation
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           represented
           them
           in
           their
           proper
           colours
           .
           These
           unmask'd
           Hypocrites
           ,
           became
           the
           laughter
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           vvhat
           mortify'd
           them
           more
           ,
           vvas
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           heard
           them
           like
           Oracles
           before
           this
           ,
           novv
           upbraided
           them
           openly
           with
           their
           ignorance
           .
           A
           Woman
           wou'd
           sometimes
           challenge
           them
           to
           a
           disputation
           ;
           and
           urge
           them
           vvith
           such
           home
           and
           pressing
           arguments
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           get
           loose
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           were
           entangled
           .
           For
           the
           Father
           being
           made
           privy
           to
           the
           secrets
           of
           every
           Sect
           ,
           furnish'd
           the
           nevv
           Proselytes
           with
           Weapons
           to
           vanquish
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           by
           reducing
           them
           to
           manifest
           contradictions
           :
           which
           amongst
           the
           Iap●nneses
           ,
           is
           the
           greatest
           infamy
           that
           can
           happen
           to
           a
           man
           of
           Letters
           .
           But
           the
           Bonza's
           got
           not
           off
           so
           cheap
           ,
           as
           only
           to
           be
           made
           the
           derision
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           together
           with
           their
           
           Credit
           and
           their
           Reputation
           ,
           they
           lost
           the
           comfortable
           Alms
           ,
           which
           was
           their
           whole
           subsistance
           .
           So
           that
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           finding
           in
           themselves
           the
           lea●t
           inclinations
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           boulted
           out
           of
           their
           Convents
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           die
           of
           hunger
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           chang'd
           their
           Profession
           of
           Bonza's
           ,
           to
           become
           either
           Souldiers
           or
           Tradesmen
           ;
           which
           gave
           the
           Christians
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           joy
           unspeakable
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             there
             wou'd
             remain
             no
             more
             Idolaters
             in
          
           Amanguchi
           ,
           
             of
             those
             Religious
             Cheats
             ,
             than
             were
             barely
             sufficient
             to
             keep
             possession
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             .
          
        
         
           The
           elder
           Bonza's
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           
           more
           harden'd
           in
           their
           Sect
           ,
           and
           more
           obstinate
           than
           the
           young
           ,
           spar'd
           for
           nothing
           to
           maintain
           their
           possession
           .
           They
           threatn'd
           the
           people
           with
           the
           wrath
           of
           their
           Gods
           ,
           and
           denounc'd
           the
           total
           destruction
           of
           the
           Town
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           they
           said
           ,
           
             The
             God
             whom
             the
          
           Europeans
           
             believ'd
             ,
             was
             not
          
           Deos
           ,
           or
           Deus
           ,
           
             as
             the
          
           Portuguese
           
             call'd
             him
             ,
             but
          
           Dajus
           ,
           
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
          
           Japonian
           
             Tongue
             ,
             a
             Lie
             ,
             or
             Forgery
             .
          
           They
           added
           ,
           
             That
             this
             God
             impos'd
             on
             men
             a
             heavy
             Toke
             .
             What
             Iustice
             was
             it
             to
             punish
             those
             who
             transgress'd
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             keep
             ▪
             But
             where
             was
             Providence
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             of
          
           
           Jesus
           
             was
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             suffer'd
             fifteen
             Ages
             to
             slide
             away
             ,
             without
             declaring
             it
             to
             the
             most
             noble
             part
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             Surely
             a
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             God
             was
             partial
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             Favours
             ,
             cou'd
             not
             posibly
             be
             true
             .
             And
             if
             the
          
           European
           
             Doctrine
             had
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             ,
          
           China
           
             cou'd
             never
             have
             been
             so
             long
             without
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
          
           These
           were
           the
           principal
           heads
           of
           their
           Accusation
           ,
           and
           Xavier
           reports
           them
           in
           his
           Letters
           ;
           but
           he
           gives
           not
           an
           account
           of
           what
           answers
           he
           return'd
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           not
           made
           known
           to
           us
           by
           any
           other
           hand
           :
           Thus
           ,
           without
           following
           two
           or
           three
           Historians
           ,
           who
           make
           him
           speak
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Ideas
           ,
           on
           all
           these
           Articles
           ,
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           what
           the
           Saint
           himself
           had
           left
           in
           writing
           .
           The
           Idolaters
           instead
           of
           congratulating
           their
           own
           happiness
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           enlighten'd
           by
           the
           Beams
           of
           Faith
           ,
           bemoan'd
           the
           blindness
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           and
           cry'd
           out
           in
           a
           lamentable
           tone
           ;
           
             What
             are
             our
             Fore-fathers
             burning
             in
             ●ell-fire
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             n●t
             adore
             a
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             unknown
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             observ'd
             not
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             never
             was
             declar'd
             ?
          
           The
           Bonza's
           added
           fuell
           to
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           by
           telling
           them
           ,
           The
           Portuguese
           
             Priests
             were
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             because
             they
             cou'd
             not
             redeem
             a
             Soul
             from
             
             Hell
             ,
             whoreas
             they
             cou'd
             do
             it
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             by
             their
             Fasts
             and
             Prayers
             :
             That
             eternal
             punishments
             ,
             either
             prov'd
             the
             cruelty
             or
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             Christian
             God
             :
             His
             cruelty
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             deliver
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             it
             in
             his
             power
             ;
             his
             weakness
             ,
             if
             he
             cou'd
             not
             execute
             what
             he
             desir'd
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           Amida
           and
           Xaca
           ,
           
             were
             far
             more
             merciful
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             power
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             were
             only
             pleas'd
             to
             redeem
             from
             Hell
             ,
             those
             who
             ,
             during
             their
             mortal
             life
             ,
             had
             bestow'd
             magnificent
             Alms
             upon
             the
          
           Bonza's
        
         
           We
           are
           ignorant
           of
           all
           those
           particular
           answers
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           
           as
           I
           said
           above
           :
           we
           only
           know
           from
           his
           Relation
           ,
           that
           concerning
           the
           sorrow
           of
           the
           Iaponians
           ,
           for
           having
           been
           bere●t
           for
           so
           many
           Ages
           of
           Christian
           Knowledge
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           give
           them
           comfort
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           in
           a
           way
           of
           more
           reasonable
           thoughts
           :
           For
           he
           shew'd
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           That
           the
           most
           anci●nt
           of
           all
           Laws
           ,
           is
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           that
           which
           is
           publish'd
           by
           the
           found
           of
           words
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           is
           written
           in
           Hearts
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Nature
           ;
           so
           that
           every
           one
           who
           comes
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           brings
           along
           with
           him
           certain
           Precepts
           ,
           which
           his
           own
           Instinct
           and
           Reason
           teach
           him
           .
           Before
           Japan
           
             receiv'd
             its
             Laws
             form
             the
             Wisemen
             
             of
          
           China
           ,
           said
           
             Xav●●r
             ,
             it
             was
             known
             amongst
             you
             ,
             that
             Theft
             and
             Adultery
             were
             to
             be
             avoided
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             it
             was
             that
             Thieves
             and
             Palliards
             sought
             out
             secret
             places
             ,
             wherein
             to
             commit
             those
             Crimes
             .
             After
             they
             had
             committed
             them
             ,
             they
             felt
             the
             private
             stings
             of
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             cease
             not
             to
             reproach
             the
             guilty
             to
             themselves
             ,
             though
             their
             wickedness
             be
             not
             known
             to
             others
             ,
             nor
             even
             so
             much
             as
             prohibited
             by
             Humane
             Laws
             .
             Suppose
             an
             Infant
             bred
             up
             in
             Forrests
             amongst
             the
             Beasts
             ,
             far
             from
             the
             society
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             remote
             from
             the
             civilis'd
             Inhabitants
             of
             Towns
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             without
             an
             inward
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Rules
             of
             Civil
             Life
             ;
             for
             ask
             him
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             an
             evil
             Action
             to
             murther
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             despoil
             him
             of
             his
             Goods
             ,
             to
             violate
             his
             Bed
             ,
             to
             surprise
             him
             by
             Force
             ,
             or
             circumvent
             him
             by
             Treachery
             ,
             he
             will
             answer
             without
             question
             ,
             That
             nothing
             of
             this
             is
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             manifest
             in
             a
             S●lvage
             ,
             without
             the
             benefit
             of
             Education
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             may
             it
             be
             concluded
             ,
             of
             men
             well
             educated
             ▪
             and
             living
             in
             mutual
             Conversati●n
             ?
             Th●n
             ,
          
           added
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             not
             left
             so
             many
             Ages
             destitute
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             your
          
           Bonza's
           
             have
             pretended
          
           .
           By
           this
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           was
           a
           step
           ,
           which
           led
           them
           insensibly
           to
           
           the
           Christian
           Law
           :
           And
           that
           a
           man
           who
           liv'd
           morally
           well
           ,
           shou'd
           never
           fail
           of
           arriving
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           by
           ways
           best
           known
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           God
           wou'd
           either
           send
           some
           Preacher
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           illuminate
           his
           Mind
           by
           some
           immediate
           Revelation
           .
           These
           Reasons
           ,
           which
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           have
           often
           us'd
           on
           like
           occasions
           ,
           gave
           such
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           that
           they
           found
           no
           farther
           difficulty
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           which
           had
           given
           them
           so
           much
           trouble
           .
        
         
           The
           Bonza's
           perceiving
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           
           preferr'd
           the
           Authority
           of
           Xavier
           above
           theirs
           ,
           and
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           refute
           their
           Adversary
           ,
           made
           a
           Cabal
           at
           Court
           ,
           to
           lessen
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           good
           Opinion
           of
           the
           King.
           They
           gave
           him
           Jealousies
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           decrying
           their
           behaviour
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             They
             were
             men
             of
             Intrigue
             ,
             Plotters
             ,
             Enemies
             of
             the
             publick
             safety
             ,
             and
             dangerous
             to
             the
             person
             of
             the
             King
             :
          
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           Oxindono
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           so
           favourable
           to
           them
           ,
           all
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           was
           turn'd
           against
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Iaponneses
           ,
           value
           themselves
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           inviolable
           observation
           of
           their
           word
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           once
           ingag'd
           it
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           revoke
           that
           solemn
           Edict
           ,
           
           which
           he
           had
           publish'd
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           it
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           he
           us'd
           the
           Faithful
           with
           great
           severity
           ,
           even
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           seize
           upon
           their
           Goods
           ,
           and
           began
           with
           men
           of
           the
           first
           rank
           in
           his
           Dominions
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           grown
           insolent
           ,
           and
           swell'd
           with
           this
           new
           turn
           of
           Tyde
           ,
           writ
           Letters
           and
           Libels
           ,
           full
           of
           invectives
           against
           Xavier
           .
           They
           said
           the
           was
           a
           vagabond
           Beggar
           ,
           who
           ,
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           maintain
           himself
           in
           India
           ,
           was
           come
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           to
           live
           on
           Charity
           .
           They
           endeavour'd
           above
           all
           things
           to
           make
           him
           pass
           for
           a
           notorious
           Magician
           ,
           who
           ,
           through
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Charms
           ,
           had
           forc'd
           the
           Devil
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           and
           one
           who
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           Familiars
           ,
           perform'd
           all
           sorts
           of
           Prodigies
           to
           seduce
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           But
           neither
           this
           alteration
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           
           nor
           these
           calumnies
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           hinder'd
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           The
           number
           of
           Christians
           amounted
           in
           few
           days
           to
           three
           thousand
           in
           Amanguchi
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           all
           so
           servent
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           was
           ready
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           forgoe
           his
           Fortunes
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           shed
           his
           Blood
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           it
           the
           King
           shou'd
           be
           carry'd
           on
           ,
           to
           persecute
           the
           growing
           Church
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           believ'd
           he
           wou'd
           .
           The
           
           Reputation
           of
           the
           Apostle
           was
           also
           increas'd
           ,
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           false
           reports
           which
           were
           spread
           concerning
           him
           ;
           and
           his
           name
           became
           so
           famous
           in
           the
           neighbouring
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           people
           round
           about
           were
           desirous
           to
           see
           the
           
             European
             Bonza
          
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           had
           of
           late
           some
           thoughts
           of
           returning
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           there
           to
           make
           a
           choice
           himself
           ,
           of
           such
           Labourers
           as
           were
           proper
           for
           Iapan
           ;
           and
           his
           design
           was
           to
           come
           back
           by
           China
           ,
           the
           Conversion
           of
           which
           Country
           ,
           had
           already
           inflam'd
           his
           Heart
           .
           For
           discoursing
           daily
           ,
           with
           such
           Chinese
           Merchants
           as
           were
           resident
           at
           Amanguchi
           ,
           he
           had
           entertain'd
           a
           strong
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           a
           Nation
           so
           polite
           ,
           and
           knowing
           ,
           wou'd
           easily
           be
           reduc'd
           ▪
           to
           Christianity
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           he
           had
           great
           hopes
           ,
           that
           when
           China
           shou'd
           be
           once
           converted
           ,
           Iapan
           wou'd
           not
           be
           long
           after
           it
           ;
           at
           least
           the
           more
           unbelieving
           sort
           of
           Iaponneses
           ,
           often
           said
           ;
           
             That
             they
             wou'd
             not
             alter
             their
             Religion
             ,
             till
             the
          
           Chineses
           
             had
             led
             the
             way
             .
             Let
             him
             carry
             his
             Gospel
             to
             that
             flourishing
             and
             vast
             Empire
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             subdu'd
             it
             to
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             then
             they
             wou'd
             also
             think
             of
             turning
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           a
           Portuguese
           Vessel
           ,
           
           commanded
           by
           
             Edward
             de
             Gama
          
           ,
           arriv'd
           
           at
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           and
           news
           came
           to
           Amanguchi
           ,
           that
           this
           Ship
           ,
           which
           was
           sail'd
           thither
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           on
           its
           way
           back
           again
           ,
           in
           a
           month
           or
           two
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           learn
           what
           truth
           there
           was
           in
           this
           Report
           ,
           sent
           Matthew
           to
           those
           parts
           ,
           who
           was
           one
           of
           the
           Iaponian
           Converts
           ,
           which
           accompany'd
           him
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           a
           Letter
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           Captain
           and
           Merchants
           of
           the
           Vessel
           .
           The
           Saint
           desir'd
           them
           to
           send
           him
           word
           ,
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           from
           whence
           bound
           ,
           and
           how
           soon
           they
           intended
           to
           return
           ?
           After
           which
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Intentions
             were
             to
             return
             to
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             and
             that
             he
             shou'd
             be
             glad
             to
             meet
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             were
             dispos'd
             to
             repass
             thither
             .
          
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           them
           earnestly
           ,
           that
           they
           wou'd
           borrow
           so
           much
           time
           from
           their
           Affairs
           of
           Merchandise
           as
           to
           think
           a
           little
           on
           their
           Souls
           ;
           and
           declar'd
           to
           them
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Silks
             of
          
           China
           ,
           
             whatever
             gain
             they
             might
             afford
             them
             ,
             cou'd
             not
             countervail
             the
             least
             spiritual
             profit
             which
             they
             might
             make
             ,
             by
             a
             daily
             examination
             of
             their
             Consciences
             .
          
           The
           Ship
           was
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Figen
           ,
           about
           fifty
           Leagues
           from
           Amanguchi
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           League
           of
           Fucheo
           ,
           which
           some
           call
           Funay
           ,
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           B●ngo
           .
           The
           Portugueses
           were
           overjoy'd
           to
           hear
           news
           of
           
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           They
           sent
           him
           an
           account
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           withal
           advertis'd
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           a
           month
           at
           farthest
           ,
           they
           shou'd
           set
           Sail
           for
           China
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           left
           three
           Vessels
           ,
           laden
           for
           the
           Indies
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           return
           in
           Ianuary
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Iames
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           his
           familiar
           friend
           ,
           was
           on
           board
           of
           one
           of
           them
           .
           Matthew
           came
           back
           in
           five
           days
           time
           ;
           and
           besides
           the
           Letters
           which
           he
           brought
           the
           Father
           from
           the
           Captain
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           Merchants
           ,
           he
           gave
           him
           some
           from
           Goa
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           gave
           him
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           his
           presence
           in
           that
           place
           was
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           for
           the
           regulation
           of
           Affairs
           belonging
           to
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           Then
           Xavier
           ,
           without
           losing
           time
           ,
           
           after
           he
           had
           recommended
           the
           new
           Christians
           ,
           to
           the
           care
           of
           
             Cosmo
             de
             Torrez
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           left
           at
           Amanguchi
           ,
           put
           himself
           upon
           his
           way
           ,
           towards
           Mid-september
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1551.
           
           He
           might
           have
           made
           this
           Voyage
           easily
           by
           Sea
           ;
           but
           he
           lov'd
           rather
           to
           go
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           that
           on
           Foot
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Custom
           .
           He
           took
           for
           his
           Companions
           ,
           Matthew
           and
           Bernard
           :
           two
           Christian
           Lords
           wou'd
           be
           also
           of
           the
           party
           .
           Their
           Goods
           had
           lately
           been
           confiscated
           ,
           as
           a
           
           punishment
           for
           changing
           their
           Religion
           ;
           but
           the
           Grace
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           which
           was
           to
           them
           instead
           of
           all
           ,
           render'd
           their
           Poverty
           so
           precious
           ,
           that
           they
           esteem'd
           themselves
           richer
           ,
           than
           they
           had
           been
           formerly
           .
           Another
           Christian
           bore
           them
           company
           ;
           that
           
           Laurence
           ●irnam'd
           the
           Squint-ey'd
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           imperfection
           in
           his
           sight
           .
        
         
           The
           Father
           walk'd
           chearfully
           with
           his
           five
           Companions
           ,
           
           as
           far
           as
           Pinlaschau
           ,
           a
           Village
           distant
           a
           League
           or
           two
           from
           Figen
           .
           Arriving
           there
           he
           found
           himself
           so
           spent
           with
           travelling
           ,
           that
           his
           Feet
           were
           swollen
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           violent
           Headach
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           cou'd
           go
           no
           farther
           .
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Laurence
          
           and
           Bernard
           ,
           went
           on
           to
           carry
           news
           of
           him
           to
           the
           Vessel
           .
           When
           
             Edward
             de
             Gama
          
           understood
           that
           the
           holy
           Man
           was
           so
           near
           ,
           he
           call'd
           together
           all
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           resided
           at
           Fucheo
           ;
           and
           having
           chosen
           out
           the
           Principal
           amongst
           them
           ,
           got
           on
           Horseback
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           pay
           him
           their
           Respects
           in
           Ceremony
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           whom
           a
           little
           rest
           had
           now
           recruited
           ,
           and
           who
           was
           suspicious
           of
           the
           Honour
           which
           they
           intended
           him
           ,
           was
           already
           on
           his
           Journey
           ,
           but
           fell
           into
           that
           Ambush
           of
           Civility
           ,
           which
           he
           wou'd
           willingly
           have
           shunn'd
           .
           The
           Cavalcade
           came
           
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           within
           a
           Leagues
           distance
           of
           Figen
           ;
           and
           found
           him
           walking
           betwixt
           the
           two
           Lords
           of
           Amanguchi
           ,
           who
           had
           never
           left
           him
           ;
           and
           himself
           carrying
           his
           own
           Equipage
           .
           Gama
           was
           surpris'd
           to
           see
           a
           person
           so
           considerable
           in
           the
           World
           in
           such
           a
           posture
           ,
           and
           alighting
           from
           his
           Horse
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Company
           ,
           saluted
           him
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           respect
           .
           After
           the
           first
           Complements
           were
           over
           ,
           they
           invited
           the
           Father
           to
           mount
           on
           Horseback
           ;
           but
           he
           cou'd
           not
           be
           perswaded
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Portugueses
           giving
           their
           Horses
           to
           be
           led
           after
           them
           ,
           bore
           him
           company
           on
           foot
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           Port.
           
        
         
           The
           Ship
           was
           equipp'd
           in
           all
           its
           flourish
           ,
           
           with
           Flags
           hung
           out
           ,
           and
           Streamers
           waveing
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           Captain
           .
           They
           ,
           who
           were
           remaining
           in
           her
           ,
           appear'd
           on
           the
           Decks
           ,
           and
           stood
           glittering
           in
           their
           Armour
           .
           They
           gave
           him
           a
           Volley
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           approach
           ;
           and
           then
           discharg'd
           all
           their
           Cannon
           .
           Four
           rounds
           of
           the
           Artillery
           being
           made
           ,
           the
           noise
           of
           it
           was
           heard
           so
           distinctly
           at
           Fucheo
           ,
           that
           the
           City
           was
           in
           a
           fright
           ;
           and
           the
           King
           imagin'd
           that
           the
           Portugueses
           were
           attack'd
           by
           certain
           Pyrates
           ,
           who
           lately
           had
           pillag'd
           all
           the
           Coasts
           .
           To
           clear
           his
           Doubts
           ,
           he
           dispatch'd
           away
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           his
           Court
           to
           the
           Ship
           's
           Captain
           .
           
           Gama
           ,
           shewing
           Father
           Francis
           to
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           noise
           which
           had
           allarm'd
           the
           Court
           ,
           was
           only
           a
           small
           testimony
           of
           the
           honour
           which
           was
           owing
           to
           so
           great
           a
           Person
           ,
           one
           so
           dear
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           esteem'd
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Port●gal
           .
        
         
           The
           Iapanner
           ,
           who
           saw
           nothing
           but
           poverty
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           remember'd
           what
           had
           been
           written
           of
           him
           from
           Amanguchi
           ,
           stop'd
           a
           little
           without
           speaking
           :
           then
           ,
           with
           amazement
           in
           his
           face
           ;
           I
           am
           in
           pain
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           what
           answer
           I
           shall
           return
           my
           Prince
           :
           for
           what
           you
           tell
           me
           has
           no
           correspondence
           either
           with
           that
           which
           I
           behold
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           account
           we
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Bonza's
           of
           Amanguchi
           ;
           who
           have
           seen
           your
           Father
           Bonza
           entertain
           a
           familiar
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           taught
           him
           to
           cast
           lots
           ,
           and
           perform
           certain
           magical
           operations
           to
           delude
           the
           ignorant
           .
           They
           report
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Wretch
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           accurst
           by
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           the
           Vermin
           which
           are
           swarming
           all
           over
           him
           ,
           are
           too
           nice
           to
           feed
           on
           his
           infectious
           flesh
           ;
           besides
           which
           ,
           I
           fear
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           shou'd
           relate
           what
           you
           say
           concerning
           him
           ▪
           our
           Priests
           wou'd
           be
           taken
           ,
           either
           for
           Ideots
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           false
           Understanding
           ,
           or
           for
           envious
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Impostours
           .
           Then
           
           Gama
           ,
           replying
           ,
           told
           the
           Iaponian
           all
           that
           was
           necessary
           to
           give
           him
           a
           good
           impression
           of
           the
           Saint
           ;
           and
           to
           hinder
           him
           from
           contempt
           of
           his
           mean
           appearance
           .
           On
           this
           last
           Article
           ,
           he
           declar'd
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           despicable
           an
           outside
           ,
           was
           of
           noble
           blood
           ;
           that
           fortune
           had
           provided
           him
           w●th
           wealth
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           vertue
           had
           made
           him
           poor
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           willful
           want
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           great
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           despis'd
           those
           empty
           pomps
           that
           are
           so
           eagerly
           desir'd
           by
           Mankind
           .
           This
           Discourse
           ravish'd
           the
           Iapanner
           with
           admiration
           :
           he
           made
           a
           faithful
           relation
           of
           it
           to
           his
           King
           ;
           and
           added
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           Portugueses
           were
           more
           happy
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           this
           holy
           man
           ,
           than
           if
           their
           Vessel
           were
           laden
           with
           Ingots
           of
           Gold.
           
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Bungo
           had
           already
           heard
           speak
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ;
           
           and
           gave
           no
           credit
           to
           what
           the
           Bonza's
           of
           Amanguchi
           had
           written
           of
           him
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           five
           and
           twenty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           very
           judicious
           ,
           generous
           ,
           and
           civil
           :
           but
           too
           much
           ingag'd
           in
           carnal
           pleasures
           ,
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           the
           Iaponian
           Princes
           .
           What
           he
           had
           heard
           from
           the
           relation
           of
           the
           Messenger
           ,
           increas'd
           his
           longing
           to
           behold
           Xavier
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           day
           he
           writ
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           these
           very
           terms
           .
        
         
         
           FATHER
           Bonza
           of
           Chimahicoghin
           for
           by
           that
           name
           they
           call
           Portugal
           may
           your
           happy
           arrival
           in
           my
           Estates
           ,
           
           be
           as
           pleasing
           ,
           to
           your
           God
           ,
           as
           are
           the
           Praises
           wherewith
           he
           is
           honour'd
           by
           his
           Saints
           .
           Quansyono●ama
           ,
           my
           Domestick
           Servant
           ,
           whom
           I
           sent
           to
           the
           Port
           of
           Figen
           ,
           tells
           me
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           arriv'd
           from
           Amanguchi
           ;
           and
           all
           my
           Court
           will
           bear
           me
           witness
           ,
           with
           what
           pleasure
           I
           receiv'd
           the
           news
           .
           As
           God
           has
           not
           made
           me
           worthy
           to
           command
           you
           ,
           I
           earnestly
           request
           you
           ,
           to
           come
           before
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           Sun
           to
           ●orrow
           ,
           and
           to
           knock
           at
           my
           Palace
           Gate
           ,
           where
           I
           shall
           impatiently
           attend
           you
           .
           And
           permit
           me
           to
           demand
           this
           favour
           of
           you
           ,
           ●ithout
           being
           thought
           a
           troublesome
           Beggar
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           Prostrate
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           and
           on
           my
           knees
           before
           your
           God
           ,
           whom
           I
           acknowledge
           for
           the
           God
           of
           all
           the
           Gods
           ,
           the
           Soveraign
           of
           the
           best
           and
           greatest
           which
           inhabit
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           I
           desire
           of
           him
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           make
           known
           to
           the
           haughty
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           much
           your
           poor
           and
           holy
           life
           is
           pleasing
           to
           him
           :
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           our
           flesh
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           deceiv'd
           by
           the
           false
           promises
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           Send
           me
           news
           of
           your
           holiness
           ,
           the
           joy
           of
           which
           ,
           may
           give
           me
           a
           good
           nights
           repose
           ,
           'till
           the
           Cocks
           awaken
           me
           with
           the
           welcom
           declaration
           of
           your
           visit
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Letter
           vvas
           carried
           by
           a
           young
           Prince
           of
           the
           blood
           Royal
           ,
           attended
           by
           thirty
           young
           Lords
           belonging
           to
           the
           Court
           ;
           and
           accompani'd
           by
           a
           venerable
           Old
           Man
           ,
           vvho
           was
           his
           Governour
           ,
           call'd
           Poomendono
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           vvisest
           and
           most
           qualifi'd
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           natural
           Brother
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Minato
           .
           The
           honour
           which
           vvas
           paid
           by
           the
           Portugueses
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           so
           surpriz'd
           the
           Prince
           ,
           that
           ,
           turning
           to
           his
           Governour
           ,
           he
           said
           aloud
           ,
           
             The
             God
             of
             these
             People
             must
             be
             truly
             great
             ,
             and
             his
             counsels
             hidden
             from
             Mankind
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             these
             wealthy
             Ships
             shou'd
             be
             obedient
             to
             so
             poor
             a
             man
             as
             is
             this
          
           Bonza
           
             of
             the
          
           Portuguese
           :
           
             and
             that
             the
             roaring
             of
             their
             Cannon
             ,
             shou'd
             declare
             ,
             that
             Poverty
             has
             wherewithall
             to
             be
             pleasing
             to
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             even
             that
             Poverty
             which
             is
             so
             despicable
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             so
             disgraceful
             in
             the
             general
             opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             even
             a
             crime
             to
             think
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Though
           we
           have
           a
           horrour
           for
           Poverty
           ,
           
             reply'd
             Poomendono
          
           ,
           and
           that
           vv●
           believe
           the
           Poor
           un●apable
           of
           happiness
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           this
           poor
           man
           is
           so
           much
           enamour'd
           of
           his
           wants
           ,
           and
           so
           esteems
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Pleasing
           to
           the
           God
           whom
           he
           adores
           ,
           and
           that
           practising
           it
           vvith
           all
           imaginable
           rigour
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           
           he
           may
           be
           richer
           than
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           The
           young
           Embassadour
           being
           return'd
           to
           Court
           ,
           reported
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           with
           vvhat
           respect
           his
           Letter
           had
           been
           receiv'd
           ;
           and
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           perswade
           that
           Prince
           ,
           that
           this
           
             European
             Bonza
          
           vvas
           to
           be
           treated
           vvith
           greater
           honour
           ,
           and
           far
           otherwise
           than
           their
           ordinary
           Bonza's
           ;
           even
           so
           far
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           vvou'd
           be
           an
           enormous
           sin
           to
           level
           him
           vvith
           them
           .
           That
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           so
           poor
           as
           his
           Enemies
           had
           suggested
           ;
           that
           the
           Captains
           and
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           vvou'd
           bestow
           on
           him
           both
           their
           Ship
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Treasure
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           wou'd
           accept
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           properly
           speaking
           ,
           he
           vvas
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           poor
           ,
           who
           possess'd
           as
           much
           as
           he
           desir'd
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Portugueses
           being
           assembled
           ,
           to
           consult
           how
           Father
           Xavier
           shou'd
           appear
           in
           Court
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           vvere
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           present
           himself
           with
           all
           the
           Pomp
           an
           Magnificence
           they
           cou'd
           devise
           .
           At
           first
           he
           oppos'd
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           aversion
           he
           had
           for
           this
           Pageant
           show
           ,
           so
           unsuitable
           to
           the
           Condition
           of
           a
           Religious
           man
           :
           but
           afterwards
           he
           yielded
           to
           the
           request
           ,
           and
           withall
           to
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Assembly
           .
           
           Those
           reasons
           vvere
           ,
           That
           the
           Bonza's
           of
           Amanguchi
           ,
           having
           written
           all
           they
           cou'd
           imagine
           ,
           to
           render
           Xavier
           contemptible
           ,
           it
           was
           convenient
           to
           remove
           those
           false
           conceptions
           from
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           how
           much
           the
           Christians
           honour
           their
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           thereby
           the
           Heathens
           might
           be
           the
           more
           easily
           induc'd
           to
           give
           credit
           to
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           honour
           wou'd
           reflect
           on
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           the
           preaching
           wou'd
           be
           rais'd
           in
           value
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           esteem
           which
           vvas
           given
           to
           the
           Preacher
           .
        
         
           They
           prepar'd
           therefore
           ,
           
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           for
           the
           Entry
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           set
           out
           the
           next
           morning
           before
           day-light
           ,
           in
           a
           handsome
           equipage
           .
           There
           were
           thirty
           Portugueses
           ,
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           amongst
           them
           ,
           richly
           habited
           ;
           with
           their
           Chains
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           adorn'd
           with
           Jewels
           .
           Their
           Servants
           and
           Slaves
           ,
           vvell
           cloath'd
           likewise
           ,
           vvere
           attending
           on
           their
           Masters
           .
           Father
           Xavier
           wore
           a
           Cassock
           of
           black
           Chamlet
           ,
           and
           over
           it
           a
           Surplice
           ,
           with
           a
           Stole
           of
           green
           Velvet
           ,
           garnish'd
           with
           a
           Gold
           Brocard
           .
           The
           Chalop
           and
           the
           two
           Barques
           ,
           wherein
           they
           made
           their
           passage
           from
           the
           Ship
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           were
           cover'd
           on
           the
           sides
           ,
           with
           the
           fairest
           China
           Tapestry
           ;
           
           and
           hung
           round
           ,
           with
           silken
           Banners
           of
           all
           colours
           .
           Both
           in
           the
           Sloop
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Barques
           ,
           there
           were
           Trumpets
           ,
           Flutes
           ,
           and
           Hautbois
           ,
           and
           other
           Instruments
           of
           Musick
           ,
           which
           playing
           together
           ,
           made
           a
           most
           harmonious
           consort
           :
           the
           news
           which
           was
           spread
           about
           Fucheo
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           
             European
             Bonza
          
           was
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           Town
           that
           morning
           ,
           drew
           many
           persons
           of
           Quality
           to
           the
           Sea
           side
           ;
           and
           such
           a
           multitude
           of
           people
           ran
           crowding
           together
           ,
           at
           the
           sounding
           of
           the
           Trumpets
           ,
           that
           the
           Portugueses
           cou'd
           hardly
           find
           footing
           to
           come
           on
           shore
           .
        
         
           Quansyandono
           Captain
           of
           Canafama
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           principal
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           was
           there
           attending
           them
           ,
           by
           Order
           from
           the
           King.
           He
           receiv'd
           the
           Saint
           with
           great
           civility
           ;
           and
           offer'd
           him
           a
           Litter
           to
           carry
           him
           to
           the
           Palace
           :
           but
           Xavier
           refus'd
           it
           ,
           and
           walk'd
           on
           foot
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           Train
           ,
           in
           this
           order
           :
           
             Edward
             de
             Gama
          
           went
           foremost
           bare-headed
           ,
           with
           a
           Cane
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           as
           the
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Horse
           ,
           or
           
             Major
             domo
          
           to
           the
           Father
           .
           Five
           other
           Portugueses
           follow'd
           him
           ,
           who
           were
           the
           most
           considerable
           persons
           of
           the
           Ship.
           One
           of
           them
           carri'd
           a
           Book
           ,
           in
           a
           Bag
           of
           white
           Sattin
           ;
           another
           a
           Cane
           of
           Bengale
           ,
           headed
           with
           Gold
           ;
           a
           third
           his
           Slippers
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           fine
           black
           
           Velvet
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           worn
           only
           by
           Persons
           of
           the
           first
           Quality
           :
           a
           fourth
           carried
           a
           fair
           Tablet
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           wrapt
           in
           a
           Scarf
           of
           violet
           Damask
           ;
           and
           the
           fifth
           a
           magnificent
           Parasol
           .
           The
           Father
           came
           next
           after
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           habit
           which
           I
           have
           describ'd
           ;
           with
           an
           air
           compos'd
           betwixt
           Majesty
           and
           Modesty
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           follow'd
           ;
           and
           to
           behold
           their
           countenance
           ,
           their
           dress
           ,
           and
           the
           beauty
           of
           their
           train
           ,
           they
           resembled
           rather
           Cavaliers
           and
           Lords
           ,
           than
           a
           Company
           of
           Merchants
           .
           They
           pass'd
           in
           this
           manner
           through
           the
           chief
           Streets
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           with
           sound
           of
           Trumpets
           ,
           Flutes
           ,
           and
           Hautbois
           ,
           follow'd
           by
           an
           infinite
           multitude
           of
           People
           ,
           without
           r●●koning
           into
           the
           number
           ,
           those
           who
           fill'd
           the
           Windows
           ,
           the
           Balconies
           ,
           and
           the
           tops
           of
           houses
           .
           Being
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           great
           Place
           ,
           which
           fronts
           the
           Royal
           Palace
           ,
           they
           found
           there
           six
           hundred
           of
           the
           King's
           Guards
           ,
           drawn
           up
           ,
           some
           arm'd
           with
           Lances
           ,
           others
           with
           Darts
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           with
           rich
           S●ymiters
           ,
           hanging
           by
           their
           sides
           ,
           and
           costly
           Vests
           upon
           their
           backs
           .
           These
           Guards
           ,
           at
           the
           sign
           given
           them
           by
           their
           Captain
           call'd
           Fingeindono
           ,
           advanc'd
           in
           good
           order
           towards
           the
           Saint
           ,
           after
           which
           they
           divided
           into
           two
           ranks
           ,
           and
           open'd
           a
           passage
           for
           the
           
           Father
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Being
           come
           to
           the
           Palace
           ,
           
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           walk'd
           immediately
           before
           the
           Father
           ,
           turn'd
           towards
           him
           ,
           and
           saluted
           him
           with
           great
           respect
           .
           One
           presented
           him
           the
           Cane
           ,
           and
           another
           the
           Velvet
           Slippers
           ;
           he
           who
           held
           the
           Parasol
           ,
           spread
           it
           over
           his
           head
           ;
           and
           the
           two
           others
           ,
           who
           carried
           the
           Book
           and
           Picture
           plac'd
           themselves
           on
           each
           side
           of
           him
           .
           All
           this
           was
           so
           gracefully
           perform'd
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           honour
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           who
           vvere
           present
           ,
           much
           admir'd
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           :
           and
           they
           were
           heard
           to
           say
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           had
           been
           falsly
           represented
           to
           them
           by
           the
           Bonza's
           :
           that
           questionless
           he
           was
           a
           man
           descended
           from
           above
           ,
           to
           confound
           their
           Envy
           ,
           and
           abate
           their
           Pride
           .
        
         
           After
           they
           had
           gone
           through
           a
           long
           Gallery
           ,
           they
           enter'd
           into
           a
           large
           Hall
           ,
           full
           of
           People
           ;
           who
           by
           their
           habit
           ,
           which
           vvas
           of
           Damask
           heighten'd
           with
           Gold
           ,
           and
           diversify'd
           with
           fair
           Figures
           ,
           seem'd
           to
           be
           Persons
           of
           the
           highest
           Quality
           .
           There
           ,
           a
           little
           Child
           ,
           whom
           a
           Reverend
           Old
           Man
           held
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           coming
           up
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           saluted
           him
           with
           these
           words
           .
           
             May
             your
             arrival
             in
             the
             Palace
             of
             my
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             be
             as
             welcome
             to
             him
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Rain
             of
             Heaven
             to
             the
             Labourers
             ,
             in
             a
             long
             and
             parching
             drought
             :
             Enter
             without
             fear
             ,
          
           continu'd
           he
           ,
           
             for
             I
             assure
             you
             of
             the
             love
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ;
             though
             the
             wicked
             cannot
             behold
             you
             without
             melancholly
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             them
             appear
             like
             a
             black
             and
             stormy
             night
             .
             Xavier
          
           return'd
           an
           answer
           ,
           suitable
           to
           his
           age
           who
           had
           made
           the
           Complement
           ;
           but
           the
           Child
           reply'd
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           which
           vvas
           far
           above
           his
           age
           .
           Certainly
           said
           he
           ,
           
             you
             must
             be
             endu'd
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             courage
             ,
             to
             come
             from
             the
             end
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             into
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
             liable
             to
             contempt
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             your
             Poverty
             ;
             and
             the
             goodness
             of
             your
             God
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             infinite
             ,
             to
             be
             pleas'd
             with
             that
             Poverty
             ,
             against
             the
             general
             opinion
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           The
           Bonza's
           are
           far
           from
           doing
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           they
           who
           publickly
           affirm
           ,
           and
           swear
           that
           the
           Poor
           are
           no
           more
           in
           a
           possibility
           of
           Salvation
           than
           the
           Women
           .
        
         
           May
           it
           please
           the
           divine
           goodness
           of
           our
           
             Lord
             ,
             reply'd
             Xavier
          
           ,
           to
           enlighten
           those
           dark
           and
           wretched
           Souls
           ,
           with
           the
           beams
           of
           his
           Coelestial
           truth
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           confess
           their
           errour
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Belief
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Child
           discours'd
           on
           other
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           spoke
           with
           so
           much
           Reason
           ,
           and
           with
           that
           sublimity
           of
           Thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           doubted
           not
           but
           he
           was
           inspir'd
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           pleases
           can
           replenish
           the
           Souls
           of
           Infants
           with
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           give
           Eloquence
           to
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           before
           Nature
           has
           ripen'd
           in
           them
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           Entertainments
           ,
           
           which
           were
           surprising
           to
           all
           the
           Assistants
           ,
           they
           pass'd
           into
           another
           Hall
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           many
           Gentlemen
           richly
           habited
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           Meen
           .
           At
           the
           moment
           when
           the
           Father
           enter'd
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           bow'd
           with
           Reverence
           ;
           which
           Action
           they
           repeated
           thrice
           ,
           and
           so
           very
           low
           ,
           that
           they
           touch'd
           the
           ground
           with
           their
           Foreheads
           ;
           as
           the
           Iapo●neses
           are
           very
           dextrous
           at
           that
           exercise
           .
           And
           this
           Reverence
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Gromenare
           ,
           is
           only
           perform'd
           by
           the
           Son
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Vassal
           to
           his
           Lord.
           After
           this
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           separating
           from
           the
           Company
           ,
           to
           testify
           their
           general
           joy
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           him
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           spoke
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             May
             your
             arrival
             ,
             holy
             Father
          
           Bonza
           ,
           
             ●e
             as
             pleasing
             to
             our
             King
             ,
             as
             the
             smiles
             of
             a
             Babe
             are
             to
             his
             Mother
             ,
             who
             holds
             him
             in
             her
             Arms
             ;
             which
             certainly
             will
             be
             ,
             for
             we
             swear
             to
             you
             by
             the
             Hairs
             of
             our
             Heads
             ,
             that
             every
             
             thing
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             Walls
             .
             which
             seem
             to
             dance
             for
             joy
             at
             your
             desir'd
             presence
             ,
             conspires
             to
             your
             good
             reception
             ;
             and
             excites
             us
             to
             rejoice
             at
             your
             arrival
             ;
             we
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             will
             turn
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             of
             whom
             you
             have
             spoken
             so
             greatly
             at
          
           Amanguchi
           .
           This
           Complement
           being
           ended
           ,
           these
           young
           Lords
           were
           following
           the
           Father
           ,
           but
           the
           Child
           of
           whom
           we
           made
           mention
           ,
           and
           whom
           Xavier
           led
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           made
           a
           sign
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           shou'd
           go
           no
           farther
           .
           They
           mounted
           on
           a
           Terrace
           border'd
           with
           Orange-trees
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           enter'd
           into
           another
           Hall
           ,
           more
           spacious
           than
           either
           of
           the
           former
           .
           Facharandono
           ,
           the
           Kings
           Brother
           was
           there
           ,
           with
           a
           magnificent
           retinue
           .
           Having
           done
           to
           the
           Saint
           all
           the
           Civilities
           ,
           which
           are
           practis'd
           to
           the
           greatest
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           
             That
             this
             day
             was
             the
             most
             solemn
             and
             auspicious
             of
             all
             the
             year
             for
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Bungo
           ;
           
             and
             that
             his
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             esteem'd
             himself
             more
             rich
             and
             happy
             to
             have
             him
             in
             his
             Palace
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             were
             Master
             of
             all
             the
             Silver
             contain'd
             in
             the
             two
             and
             thirty
             Treasurie●
             of
          
           China
           .
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
          
           ,
           added
           the
           Prince
           ,
           
             I
             wish
             you
             an
             increase
             of
             Glory
             ,
             and
             an
             entire
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             design
             ,
             which
             brought
             you
             hither
             from
             the
             extr●mi●ies
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
         
           Then
           the
           Child
           ,
           
           who
           had
           hitherto
           been
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           left
           him
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           ●acharandono
           ,
           and
           retir'd
           apart
           .
           They
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Kings
           Antichamber
           ,
           where
           the
           principal
           Lords
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           were
           attending
           him
           .
           After
           he
           had
           been
           receiv'd
           by
           them
           with
           all
           possible
           civilities
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           last
           introduc'd
           to
           his
           Audience
           in
           a
           Chamber
           which
           glitter'd
           with
           Gold
           on
           every
           side
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           standing
           ,
           advanc'd
           five
           or
           six
           paces
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           appearance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           bow'd
           himself
           even
           to
           the
           ground
           ,
           thrice
           successively
           ;
           at
           which
           action
           all
           the
           Company
           were
           in
           great
           amazement
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           prostrated
           himself
           before
           that
           Prince
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           have
           touch'd
           his
           Foot
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           but
           the
           King
           wou'd
           not
           permit
           him
           ;
           and
           himself
           rais'd
           up
           the
           Saint
           :
           then
           taking
           him
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           he
           caus'd
           him
           to
           sit
           down
           by
           him
           ,
           on
           the
           same
           Estrade
           .
           The
           Prince
           his
           Brother
           ,
           was
           seated
           somewhat
           lower
           ;
           and
           the
           Portugueses
           were
           plac'd
           over
           against
           them
           ,
           accompany'd
           by
           the
           most
           qualify'd
           persons
           of
           the
           Court.
           The
           King
           immediately
           said
           all
           the
           obliging
           things
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           which
           cou'd
           be
           expected
           from
           a
           well-bred
           Man.
           And
           laying
           aside
           all
           the
           pomp
           of
           Majejesty
           ,
           
           which
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iapan
           are
           never
           us'd
           to
           quit
           in
           publick
           ,
           treated
           him
           with
           the
           kindness
           and
           familiarity
           of
           a
           Friend
           .
           The
           Father
           answer'd
           all
           these
           Civilities
           of
           the
           Prince
           with
           a
           most
           profound
           respect
           ,
           and
           words
           full
           of
           deference
           and
           submission
           :
           after
           which
           ,
           taking
           occasion
           to
           declare
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           explain'd
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           the
           principal
           Maxims
           of
           Christian
           Morality
           ;
           but
           he
           did
           it
           after
           so
           plausible
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           conclusion
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           the
           King
           cry'd
           out
           in
           a
           transport
           of
           admiration
           ,
           
             How
             can
             any
             Man
             learn
             from
             God
             these
             profound
             secrets
             ?
             Why
             has
             〈◊〉
             suffer'd
             us
             to
             live
             in
             blindness
             ,
             and
             this
          
           Bonza
           of
           Portugal
           
             to
             receive
             these
             wonderful
             illuminations
             ?
             For
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             we
             our selves
             are
             Witnesses
             of
             what
             we
             had
             formerly
             by
             report
             ;
             and
             all
             we
             hear
             ,
             is
             maintain'd
             by
             proofs
             so
             strong
             and
             evident
             ,
             and
             withal
             ,
             so
             conformable
             to
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             that
             whoever
             wou'd
             examine
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             Reason
             ,
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             Truth
             will
             issue
             out
             ,
             and
             meet
             him
             on
             every
             side
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             one
             proposition
             destroys
             another
             .
             'T
             is
             far
             otherwise
             with
             our
          
           Bonza's
           ,
           
             they
             cannot
             make
             any
             Discourse
             without
             the
             clashing
             of
             their
             own
             Principles
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             it
             happens
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             they
             speak
             ,
             the
             m●re
             they
             intangle
             themselves
             .
             
             Confus'd
             in
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             confus'd
             in
             the
             explication
             of
             what
             they
             teac●
             ;
             rejecting
             to
             day
             as
             false
             ,
             what
             yesterday
             they
             approv'd
             for
             true
             .
             Contradicting
             themselves
             ,
             and
             recanting
             their
             Opinions
             every
             moment
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             the
             clearest
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             ready
             Vnderstanding
             can
             comprehend
             nothing
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             in
             relation
             to
             Eternal
             Happiness
             ,
             we
             are
             always
             left
             in
             doubt
             ,
             what
             we
             shou'd
             believe
             .
             A
             most
             manifest
             token
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             follow
             the
             extravagancies
             of
             their
             own
             Fancies
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             for
             the
             Rule
             and
             Foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             any
             per●anent
             and
             solid
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           manner
           spoke
           the
           King
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           easy
           to
           judge
           by
           the
           vehemence
           of
           his
           action
           ,
           that
           he
           spoke
           from
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           Heart
           .
           There
           was
           present
           a
           Bonza
           ,
           very
           considerable
           in
           his
           Sect
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           knowledge
           ,
           but
           too
           presuming
           of
           his
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           conceited
           of
           his
           own
           Abilities
           ,
           as
           any
           Pedant
           in
           the
           World.
           This
           Bonza
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Faxiondono
           ,
           either
           jealous
           of
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           Profession
           ,
           or
           taking
           to
           himself
           in
           particular
           ,
           what
           the
           King
           had
           said
           of
           all
           in
           general
           ,
           was
           oftentempted
           to
           have
           interrupted
           him
           ;
           yet
           he
           master'd
           his
           Passion
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           had
           done
           ;
           but
           then
           losing
           all
           manner
           of
           respect
           ,
           
           and
           not
           keeping
           any
           Measures
           of
           Decency
           ,
           
             How
             dare
             you
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             decid●
             Matters
             relating
             to
             Religion
             ,
             you
             who
             have
             never
             studied
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             of
          
           Fianzima
           ?
           
             the
             only
             place
             where
             the
             sacred
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gods
             are
             explicated
             ?
             If
             you
             know
             nothing
             of
             your self
             ,
             consult
             the
             Learned
             ,
             I
             am
             here
             in
             person
             t●
             instruct
             you
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Insolence
           of
           the
           Bonza
           ,
           rais'd
           〈◊〉
           indignation
           of
           all
           the
           Company
           ,
           the
           King
           excepted
           ;
           who
           smiling
           ,
           commanded
           him
           to
           proceed
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           more
           to
           say
           Faxiondono
           ,
           growing
           more
           arrogant
           ▪
           by
           this
           ▪
           moderation
           of
           his
           Prince
           ,
           began
           ;
           raising
           his
           note
           ,
           by
           ex●olling
           the
           Profession
           of
           a
           
             Bonza
             ,
             Tha●
             nothing
             was
             mor●
             certain
             ,
             than
             that
             the
          
           Bonza's
           
             were
             the
             Favourites
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             both
             observing
             the
             Law
             themselves
             ,
             and
             causing
             it
             to
             be
             o●serv'd
             by
             others
             ;
             that
             they
             pas●d
             th●
             longest
             Nights
             ,
             and
             the
             severest
             Colds
             ,
             in
             praying
             for
             their
             Benefactours
             ;
             that
             they
             abstain'd
             from
             all
             sensual
             pleasures
             ;
             that
             fresh
             ▪
             Fish
             never
             came
             upon
             their
             Tables
             ;
             that
             they
             administred
             to
             the
             Sick
             ,
             instructed
             the
             Children
             ,
             comforted
             the
             Distrest
             ,
             reconcil'd
             Enemies
             ,
             appeas'd
             Seditions
             ,
             and
             pacify'd
             Kingdoms
             ;
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             first
             and
             chiefest
             ,
             they
             gave
             Letters
             of
             Exchange
             for
             another
             life
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             d●ad
             became
             
             rich
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             that
             ,
             in
             fine
             ,
             the
          
           Bonza's
           
             were
             the
             familiar
             Friends
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             the
             Confidents
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             priviledg'd
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             by
             night
             ,
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             embrace
             them
             in
             their
             Arms
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             them
             as
             long
             as
             they
             desir'd
             .
          
           These
           extravagances
           set
           all
           the
           Company
           in
           a
           laughter
           ;
           at
           which
           the
           Bonza
           was
           so
           inrag'd
           ,
           that
           he
           flew
           out
           into
           greater
           passion
           ,
           till
           the
           King
           commanded
           his
           Brother
           to
           impose
           silence
           on
           him
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           caus'd
           his
           Seat
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           commanded
           him
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           telling
           him
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           raillery
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Choler
             was
             a
             convincing
             proof
             of
             a
          
           Bonza's
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           then
           seriously
           adding
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Character
             had
             more
             commerce
             with
             Hell
             than
             Heaven
             .
          
           At
           these
           words
           the
           Bonza
           cry'd
           out
           with
           excess
           of
           rage
           ,
           
             The
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             no
             Man
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             shall
             be
             worthy
             enough
             to
             serve
             me
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             that
             Monarch
             now
             breathing
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             shall
             be
             judg'd
             too
             vile
             to
             touch
             the
             Hem
             of
             my
             Garment
             .
          
           He
           meant
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           be
           transform'd
           into
           one
           of
           their
           D●ities
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           and
           he
           shou'd
           be
           mix'd
           into
           one
           Divinity
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           reward
           of
           a
           Bonza
           after
           death
           .
           Though
           the
           King
           cou'd
           not
           hear
           his
           
           madness
           without
           smiling
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           so
           much
           compassion
           on
           his
           Folly
           ▪
           that
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           confute
           those
           extravagant
           propositions
           ;
           but
           Xavier
           desir'd
           him
           to
           defer
           it
           to
           a
           fitter
           time
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           digested
           his
           fury
           ,
           and
           was
           more
           capable
           of
           hearing
           Reason
           .
           Then
           the
           King
           said
           only
           to
           
             Faxiondono
             ,
             That
             he
             shou'd
             go
             and
             do
             Penance
             ,
             for
             the
             pride
             and
             insolence
             of
             his
             Speech
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             made
             himself
             a
             companion
             of
             the
             Gods.
             Faxiondono
          
           did
           not
           reply
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           heard
           to
           mutter
           ,
           and
           grind
           his
           Teeth
           ,
           as
           he
           withdrew
           .
           Being
           at
           the
           Chamber
           Door
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           go
           out
           ,
           
             May
             the
             Gods
          
           ,
           said
           he
           aloud
           ,
           
             dart
             their
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             to
             consume
             thee
             ,
             and
             burn
             to
             Ashes
             all
             those
             Kings
             ,
             who
             shall
             presume
             to
             speak
             like
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           The
           King
           and
           Xavier
           prosecuted
           their
           Discourse
           on
           several
           Articles
           of
           Religion
           till
           Dinner-time
           ;
           
           when
           the
           Meat
           was
           on
           the
           Table
           ,
           the
           King
           invited
           the
           Father
           to
           eat
           with
           him
           .
           Xavier
           excus'd
           himself
           with
           all
           possible
           respect
           ,
           but
           that
           Prince
           wou'd
           absolutely
           have
           it
           so
           .
           
             I
             know
             well
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             my
             Friend
             and
             Father
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             in
             want
             of
             my
             Table
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             were
             a
          
           Japanner
           ,
           
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             you
             wou'd
             understand
             that
             a
             King
             ,
             cannot
             give
             those
             he
             favours
             a
             greater
             sign
             of
             his
             good
             
             will
             ,
             than
             in
             permitting
             them
             to
             eat
             with
             him
             ;
             for
             which
             reason
             as
             I
             love
             you
             ,
             and
             am
             desirous
             of
             shewing
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             needs
             dine
             with
             me
             ;
             and
             farther
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             receive
             a
             greater
             Honour
             by
             it
             ,
             th●n
             I
             bestow
             .
          
           Then
           Xavier
           with
           a
           low
           reverence
           ,
           kissing
           his
           Scymitar
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           mark
           of
           most
           profound
           respect
           ,
           much
           practis'd
           in
           Iapan
           ,
           said
           thus
           to
           him
           .
           
             I
             petition
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             my
             Heart
             ,
             to
             reward
             your
             Majesty
             for
             all
             the
             favours
             you
             have
             heap'd
             on
             me
             ,
             by
             bestowing
             on
             you
             the
             light
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Vertues
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             serve
             God
             faithfully
             during
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             him
             eternally
             after
             death
             .
          
           The
           King
           embrac'd
           him
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           of
           God
           ,
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           graciously
           hear
           the
           Saints
           request
           ,
           yet
           on
           this
           condition
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           remain
           together
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           never
           be
           divided
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           the
           opportunity
           of
           long
           Conversations
           ,
           and
           of
           discoursing
           to
           the
           full
           of
           Divine
           Matters
           .
           At
           length
           they
           sat
           to
           Dinner
           :
           while
           they
           were
           eating
           ,
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           were
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           chief
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           were
           also
           some
           Bonza's
           ,
           who
           were
           inrag'd
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           the
           late
           Example
           
           of
           Faxiondono
           ,
           hinder'd
           them
           from
           breaking
           into
           Passion
           .
        
         
           These
           Honours
           which
           Xavier
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           
           made
           him
           so
           considerable
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           so
           great
           a
           Reputation
           with
           the
           People
           ,
           that
           being
           at
           his
           Lodgings
           with
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           they
           came
           thronging
           from
           all
           quarters
           to
           hear
           him
           speak
           of
           God.
           His
           publick
           Sermons
           ,
           and
           his
           private
           Conversations
           ,
           had
           their
           due
           effect
           .
           Vast
           multitudes
           of
           people
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           renounc'd
           their
           Idols
           ,
           and
           believ'd
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           The
           Saint
           employ'd
           whole
           days
           together
           in
           baptising
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           or
           in
           teaching
           new
           Believers
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Portugueses
           cou'd
           not
           enjoy
           him
           to
           themselves
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           Spiritual
           Consolation
           ,
           unless
           at
           some
           certain
           hours
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           giving
           himself
           some
           breathing-time
           ,
           after
           his
           long
           Labours
           .
           Loving
           him
           so
           tenderly
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           fearing
           that
           his
           continual
           pains
           might
           endanger
           his
           health
           ,
           they
           desir'd
           him
           to
           manage
           it
           with
           more
           caution
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           at
           least
           those
           refreshments
           which
           Humane
           Nature
           exacted
           from
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           sunk
           at
           once
           under
           some
           distemper
           .
           But
           he
           answer'd
           them
           ,
           
             That
             if
             they
             truly
             lov'd
             him
             ,
             they
             wou'd
             trouble
             themselves
             no
             more
             concerning
             him
             :
             That
             they
             ought
             to
             look
             on
             
             him
             ,
             as
             one
             who
             was
             d●ad
             to
             all
             outward
             refreshments
             ;
             that
             his
             Nourishment
             ,
             his
             Sleep
             ,
             and
             his
             life
             it self
             ,
             consisted
             in
             delivering
             from
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             th●se
             precious
             Souls
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             chiefly
             ,
             God
             had
             call'd
             him
             from
             the
             utmost
             limits
             of
             the
             ●●rth
             .
          
        
         
           Amongst
           the
           Conversions
           which
           were
           made
           at
           Fucheo
           ,
           
           one
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           was
           that
           of
           a
           famous
           Bonza
           ,
           of
           Ca●●fama
           ,
           call'd
           
             Sacay
             E●ran
          
           .
           This
           Bonza
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           learn'd
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           pillar
           of
           his
           Sect
           ,
           seeing
           that
           none
           of
           his
           Brethren
           durst
           attempt
           Xavier
           ,
           on
           the
           matter
           of
           Religion
           ,
           undertook
           a
           puplick
           Disputation
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Conference
           was
           made
           in
           a
           principal
           place
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           a
           great
           multude
           .
           Scarcely
           had
           Xavier
           made
           an
           end
           of
           explaining
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           when
           the
           Bonza
           grew
           sensible
           of
           his
           Errours
           .
           The
           in●idel
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ▪
           went
           on
           to
           oppose
           those
           Truths
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           had
           already
           some
           imperfect
           glimpse
           ;
           but
           being
           at
           length
           convinc'd
           by
           the
           powerful
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           inwardly
           mov'd
           by
           Gods
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           fell
           on
           his
           Knees
           ,
           and
           lifting
           up
           his
           Hands
           towards
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           pronounc'd
           aloud
           these
           words
           ,
           with
           ●earstrickling
           from
           his
           Eyes
           ;
           O
           Je●●●
           Christ
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             true
             and
             only
             S●n
             of
             God
             ,
             
             I
             submit
             to
             thee
             .
             I
             confess
             from
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             my
             mouth
             ,
             that
             th●●
             art
             God
             Eternal
             ,
             and
             Omnipotent
             :
             and
             I
             earnestly
             desire
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             my
             Auditors
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             so
             often
             taught
             them
             things
             for
             truth
             ,
             which
             I
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             present
             declare
             before
             them
             ,
             were
             only
             Forgeries
             and
             Fables
             .
          
        
         
           An
           action
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           surprizing
           ,
           mov'd
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           the
           assistants
           :
           and
           it
           was
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           have
           Baptis'd
           th●t
           very
           day
           five
           hundred
           Persons
           ,
           who
           being
           led
           by
           the
           example
           of
           the
           Bonza
           of
           Canafama
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           earnestly
           desir'd
           Baptism
           .
           He
           might
           perhaps
           have
           done
           this
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           where
           there
           were
           no
           Learned
           men
           ,
           to
           oppose
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           tempt
           the
           sidelity
           of
           the
           new
           Converts
           by
           captious
           queries
           .
           But
           he
           judg'd
           this
           not
           to
           be
           practicable
           in
           Iapan
           ,
           where
           the
           Bonza's
           not
           being
           able
           to
           hinder
           the
           conversion
           of
           Id●laters
           ,
           endeavour'd
           afterwards
           to
           regain
           them
           ,
           by
           a
           thousand
           lying
           artifices
           ,
           and
           sophistications
           ▪
           and
           it
           appear'd
           necessary
           to
           him
           ,
           before
           he
           Baptis'd
           those
           who
           were
           grown
           up
           to
           Manhood
           ,
           to
           fortifie
           them
           well
           against
           the
           tricks
           of
           those
           Seducers
           .
        
         
           Accordingly
           the
           Saint
           dispos'd
           the
           Souls
           of
           those
           Gentiles
           by
           degrees
           to
           this
           
           first
           Sacrament
           ,
           
           and
           began
           with
           th●
           reformation
           of
           their
           Manners
           ;
           chusing
           rather
           not
           to
           baptise
           the
           King
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           than
           to
           precipitate
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           Or
           rather
           he
           thought
           ,
           that
           his
           Conversion
           wou'd
           be
           always
           speedy
           enough
           ,
           provided
           it
           were
           sincere
           and
           constant
           ,
           Thus
           the
           great
           care
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           was
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           an
           aversion
           to
           those
           infamous
           Vices
           which
           had
           been
           taught
           him
           by
           the
           Bonza's
           ;
           and
           in
           which
           he
           liv'd
           vvithout
           scruple
           ,
           upon
           the
           Faith
           of
           those
           his
           Masters
           .
           Now
           the
           King
           ,
           attending
           with
           great
           application
           to
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           having
           long
           conversations
           with
           him
           ,
           began
           immediately
           to
           change
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           the
           demonstrations
           of
           that
           change
           .
           From
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           he
           banish'd
           out
           of
           his
           Chamber
           ,
           a
           beautiful
           youth
           who
           vvas
           his
           Minion
           ,
           and
           also
           forbad
           him
           the
           entry
           of
           his
           Palace
           .
           He
           gave
           bountifully
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           had
           formerly
           been
           hard-hearted
           ,
           as
           thinking
           it
           was
           a
           crime
           to
           pity
           them
           ,
           and
           an
           act
           of
           Justice
           to
           be
           cruel
           to
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           his
           Bonza's
           ,
           who
           maintain'd
           that
           poverty
           not
           only
           made
           men
           despicable
           ,
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           but
           also
           Criminal
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           the
           ●everest
           punishments
           .
           According
           to
           the
           
           Principles
           of
           the
           same
           Doctours
           ,
           Women
           with
           Child
           vvere
           allow'd
           to
           make
           themselves
           miscarry
           by
           certain
           Potions
           ,
           and
           even
           to
           murther
           those
           Children
           ,
           whom
           they
           brought
           into
           the
           World
           against
           their
           will.
           Insomuch
           that
           such
           unnatural
           cruelties
           were
           daily
           committed
           ;
           and
           nothing
           was
           more
           common
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           then
           those
           inhumane
           Mothers
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           to
           save
           the
           charges
           of
           their
           food
           and
           education
           ,
           others
           to
           avoid
           the
           miseries
           attending
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           many
           to
           preserve
           the
           reputation
           of
           Chastity
           ,
           however
           debauch'd
           and
           infamous
           they
           were
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           admonition
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           forbad
           those
           cruelties
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           .
           He
           made
           other
           Edicts
           ,
           against
           divers
           Pagan
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           were
           lascivious
           or
           dishonest
           ,
           and
           suffer'd
           not
           the
           Bonza's
           to
           set
           a
           Foot
           within
           his
           Palace
           .
           As
           to
           what
           remains
           ,
           he
           was
           wrapt
           in
           admiration
           at
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           and
           confess'd
           often
           to
           his
           Courtiers
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           saw
           him
           appear
           at
           any
           time
           ;
           he
           trembled
           even
           to
           the
           bottom
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           because
           he
           seem'd
           to
           see
           the
           Countenance
           of
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           clear
           mirrour
           ,
           representing
           to
           him
           the
           abominations
           of
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
         
           While
           Xavier
           had
           this
           success
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           
           Torrez
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           suffer'd
           for
           the
           Faith
           at
           Amanguchi
           .
           After
           the
           departure
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           the
           whole
           Nation
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           rose
           against
           them
           ;
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           confound
           them
           in
           regular
           disputes
           .
           Flattering
           themselves
           with
           this
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           Companions
           of
           Xavier
           were
           not
           so
           learned
           as
           himself
           ;
           and
           judging
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           advantage
           ,
           which
           they
           shou'd
           obtain
           against
           them
           ,
           wou'd
           re-establish
           the
           declining
           affairs
           of
           Pagamism
           .
        
         
           It
           happen'd
           quite
           contrary
           to
           their
           expectations
           :
           Torrez
           ,
           to
           whom
           Fernandez
           serv'd
           instead
           of
           an
           Interpreter
           ,
           answer'd
           their
           questions
           ,
           with
           such
           force
           of
           reason
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           wholly
           vanquish'd
           ;
           not
           being
           able
           to
           withstand
           his
           arguments
           ,
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           decry
           him
           by
           their
           calumnies
           ;
           spreading
           a
           report
           ,
           that
           the
           Companions
           of
           the
           great
           
             European
             Bonza
          
           ,
           cut
           the
           throats
           of
           little
           Children
           by
           night
           ,
           suck'd
           their
           blood
           ,
           and
           eat
           their
           Flesh
           :
           That
           the
           Devil
           had
           declar'd
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           an
           Idol
           ,
           that
           these
           two
           Europeans
           were
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           himself
           who
           had
           instructed
           them
           in
           those
           subtle
           answers
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           them
           had
           return'd
           in
           their
           
           publick
           disputations
           .
           Besides
           this
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           made
           oath
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           seen
           a
           Devil
           darting
           flakes
           of
           fire
           like
           Thunder
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           against
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           a
           Judgement
           ,
           so
           they
           call'd
           it
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           into
           the
           Town
           these
           Preachers
           of
           an
           upstart
           Faith.
           But
           perceiving
           that
           none
           of
           these
           inventions
           took
           place
           according
           to
           their
           desires
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           people
           instead
           of
           giving
           credit
           to
           their
           projects
           ,
           made
           their
           sport
           at
           them
           ,
           partly
           in
           revenge
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           verify
           their
           Visions
           ;
           they
           engag'd
           in
           their
           Interests
           ,
           a
           Lord
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           was
           as
           great
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           a
           Malecontent
           :
           him
           ,
           they
           wrought
           to
           take
           up
           arms
           against
           the
           King.
           This
           Noble
           man
           ▪
           provok'd
           with
           the
           s●nce
           of
           his
           ill
           usage
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           farther
           heighten'd
           by
           motives
           of
           Religion
           and
           interest
           ,
           rais'd
           an
           Army
           in
           less
           than
           three
           weeks
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           and
           came
           pouring
           down
           like
           a
           deluge
           upon
           Amanguchi
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           who
           was
           neither
           in
           condition
           to
           give
           him
           Battel
           ,
           
           nor
           provided
           to
           sustain
           a
           Siege
           ;
           and
           who
           fear'd
           all
           things
           from
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           was
           extreamly
           hated
           ▪
           lost
           his
           Courage
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           he
           look'd
           on
           death
           as
           his
           
           onely
           remedy
           .
           For
           apprehending
           above
           all
           things
           the
           ignominy
           ,
           of
           falling
           alive
           into
           the
           power
           of
           Rebels
           ,
           push'd
           on
           by
           a
           barbarous
           despair
           ,
           he
           first
           murther'd
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           then
           ript
           up
           his
           own
           belly
           with
           a
           knife
           ;
           having
           before-hand
           left
           Order
           with
           one
           of
           his
           faithful
           Servants
           to
           burn
           their
           Bodies
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           dead
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           leave
           so
           much
           as
           their
           ashes
           at
           the
           disposal
           of
           the
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           All
           was
           put
           to
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           within
           the
           City
           .
           During
           this
           confusion
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           animated
           by
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           search'd
           for
           Torrez
           and
           Fernandez
           ,
           to
           have
           Massacred
           them
           .
           And
           both
           of
           them
           had
           perish'd
           without
           mercy
           ,
           if
           the
           Wife
           of
           Neatondono
           ,
           of
           whom
           formerly
           we
           have
           made
           mention
           ,
           and
           who
           ,
           though
           continuing
           a
           Pagan
           ,
           Yet
           had
           so
           great
           a
           kindness
           for
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           she
           kept
           them
           hidden
           in
           her
           Palace
           ,
           'till
           the
           publick
           tranquility
           was
           restor'd
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           these
           popular
           commotions
           ,
           are
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           storms
           ,
           which
           pass
           away
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           more
           speedily
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           been
           more
           violent
           ,
           the
           Town
           resum'd
           her
           former
           countenance
           ,
           in
           the
           space
           of
           some
           few
           days
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Heads
           of
           the
           People
           being
           assembled
           for
           the
           Election
           of
           a
           new
           King
           ,
           by
           common
           consent
           pitch'd
           on
           the
           Brother
           
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           a
           young
           Prince
           ,
           valiant
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           born
           for
           great
           Atchievements
           .
           Immediately
           they
           sent
           a
           solemn
           Embassie
           to
           that
           Prince
           ,
           and
           presented
           to
           him
           the
           Crown
           of
           Amanguchi
           .
           The
           Court
           of
           Bungo
           celebrated
           the
           Election
           of
           the
           new
           King
           ,
           with
           great
           magnificence
           ,
           while
           Xavier
           was
           yet
           residing
           at
           Fucheo
           .
           The
           Saint
           himself
           rejoyc'd
           the
           more
           ▪
           at
           this
           promotion
           ,
           because
           he
           look'd
           on
           this
           wonderful
           revolution
           ,
           which
           was
           projected
           by
           the
           
           Bonza
           ●
           for
           the
           ruine
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           most
           probably
           wou'd
           confirm
           it
           .
           He
           was
           not
           deceiv'd
           in
           his
           conjectures
           ;
           and
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           had
           a
           kind
           of
           assurance
           ,
           that
           this
           turn
           of
           State
           ,
           wou'd
           conduce
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Faith.
           For
           having
           desir'd
           the
           King
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           recommend
           to
           the
           Prince
           his
           Brother
           the
           estate
           of
           Christianity
           in
           Amanguchi
           :
           the
           King
           perform'd
           so
           fully
           that
           request
           ,
           that
           the
           new
           Monarch
           ,
           promis'd
           on
           his
           Royal
           word
           ,
           to
           be
           altogether
           as
           favourable
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           his
           Brother
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           had
           been
           forty
           days
           at
           Fucheo
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           were
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           set
           fail
           for
           China
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measures
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           .
           All
           necessary
           preparations
           being
           
           made
           ,
           he
           accompany'd
           them
           to
           take
           his
           leave
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Bungo
           .
           That
           Prince
           told
           the
           Merchants
           that
           he
           envy'd
           them
           the
           Company
           of
           the
           Saint
           ;
           that
           in
           losing
           him
           ,
           he
           seem'd
           to
           have
           lost
           his
           Father
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           thought
           of
           never
           seeing
           him
           again
           ,
           most
           sensibly
           afflicted
           him
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           kiss'd
           his
           hand
           with
           a
           profound
           reverence
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           return
           to
           wait
           on
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           pos●●bly
           he
           cou'd
           :
           that
           he
           wou'd
           keep
           him
           inviolably
           in
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           acknowledgement
           of
           all
           his
           favours
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           continually
           send
           up
           his
           Prayers
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           God
           wou'd
           shower
           on
           him
           his
           coelestial
           blessings
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           having
           taken
           him
           aside
           ,
           
           as
           to
           say
           something
           in
           private
           to
           him
           ,
           Xavier
           laid
           hold
           on
           that
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           most
           important
           counsel
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           his
           Soul.
           He
           advis'd
           him
           above
           all
           things
           to
           bear
           in
           mind
           how
           soon
           the
           greatness
           and
           pomp
           of
           this
           present
           life
           will
           vanish
           away
           ;
           that
           life
           is
           but
           short
           in
           its
           own
           nature
           :
           that
           we
           scarcely
           have
           begun
           to
           live
           ,
           before
           death
           comes
           on
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           shou'd
           not
           dye
           a
           Christian
           ,
           nothing
           less
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           than
           eternal
           misery
           .
           That
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           whoever
           being
           truly
           faithful
           ,
           
           shou'd
           persevere
           in
           the
           grace
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           shou'd
           have
           right
           to
           an
           everlasting
           inheritance
           with
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           his
           beloved
           Children
           .
           He
           desir'd
           him
           also
           to
           consider
           ,
           what
           was
           become
           of
           so
           many
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           of
           Iapan
           :
           what
           advantage
           was
           it
           to
           them
           to
           have
           sate
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           wallow'd
           in
           pleasures
           for
           so
           many
           years
           ,
           being
           now
           burning
           in
           an
           Abysse
           of
           Fire
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           last
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           What
           madness
           was
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           condemn
           his
           own
           Soul
           to
           endless
           punishments
           ,
           that
           his
           body
           might
           enjoy
           a
           momentary
           satisfaction
           :
           That
           there
           was
           no
           Kingdom
           ,
           nor
           Empire
           ,
           though
           the
           Universal
           Monarchy
           of
           the
           World
           shou'd
           be
           put
           into
           the
           ballance
           ,
           whose
           loss
           was
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           gain
           ,
           if
           losing
           them
           ,
           we
           acquir'd
           an
           immortal
           Crown
           in
           Heaven
           :
           That
           These
           truths
           ,
           which
           were
           indisputable
           ,
           had
           been
           conceal'd
           from
           his
           forefathers
           ,
           and
           even
           from
           all
           the
           Iaponians
           ,
           by
           the
           secret
           judgement
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           their
           offences
           .
           That
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           particular
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           provide
           for
           that
           account
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           to
           render
           of
           himself
           ;
           how
           much
           more
           guilty
           wou'd
           he
           appear
           in
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           if
           ,
           the
           Divine
           ●●●●vidence
           having
           conducted
           from
           the
           ends
           of
           the
           
           Earth
           ,
           even
           into
           his
           own
           Palace
           ,
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           discover
           to
           him
           the
           paths
           of
           happiness
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           yet
           continue
           wilder'd
           and
           wandring
           ,
           in
           the
           disorders
           of
           his
           life
           .
           Which
           the
           Lord
           avert
           ,
           
             continu'd
             Xavier
          
           ,
           and
           may
           it
           please
           him
           ,
           to
           hear
           the
           Prayers
           which
           day
           and
           night
           I
           shall
           pour
           out
           for
           your
           Conversion
           .
           I
           wish
           it
           with
           an
           unimaginable
           ardour
           ,
           and
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           wheresoever
           I
           shall
           be
           ,
           the
           most
           pleasing
           news
           which
           can
           be
           told
           me
           ,
           shall
           be
           to
           hear
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           is
           become
           a
           Christian
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           lives
           according
           to
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           This
           discourse
           made
           such
           impressions
           on
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           so
           melted
           into
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           tears
           came
           thrice
           into
           his
           eyes
           :
           but
           those
           tears
           were
           the
           only
           product
           of
           it
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           so
           much
           that
           Prince
           ,
           who
           had
           renounc'd
           those
           impurities
           ,
           which
           are
           abhor'd
           by
           Nature
           ,
           was
           still
           fasten'd
           to
           some
           other
           sensual
           pleasures
           .
           And
           it
           was
           not
           'till
           after
           some
           succeeding
           years
           ,
           that
           having
           made
           more
           serious
           reflections
           on
           the
           wholesome
           admonitions
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           he
           reform'd
           his
           life
           for
           altogether
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           having
           taken
           leave
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           
           return'd
           to
           the
           Port
           of
           Figen
           ,
           accompany'd
           
           by
           the
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           set
           sail
           within
           few
           days
           after
           :
           The
           departure
           of
           the
           Saint
           was
           joyful
           to
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           but
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           a
           great
           abatement
           to
           their
           pleasure
           .
           It
           appear'd
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           honours
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           redounded
           to
           their
           shame
           ;
           and
           that
           after
           such
           an
           affront
           ,
           they
           shou'd
           remain
           eternally
           blasted
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           wipe
           it
           out
           ,
           with
           some
           memorable
           vengeance
           .
           Being
           met
           together
           ,
           to
           consult
           on
           a
           business
           which
           so
           nearly
           touch'd
           them
           ,
           they
           concluded
           that
           their
           best
           expedient
           was
           to
           raise
           a
           Rebellion
           in
           Fucheo
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           at
           Amanguchi
           ;
           and
           flesh
           the
           People
           by
           giving
           up
           to
           them
           the
           Ship
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           ,
           first
           to
           be
           plunder'd
           ,
           then
           burnt
           ,
           and
           the
           Proprietors
           themselves
           to
           be
           destroy'd
           .
           In
           consequence
           of
           this
           ,
           if
           fortune
           favour'd
           them
           ,
           to
           attempt
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           having
           dispatch'd
           him
           ,
           to
           conclude
           their
           work
           by
           extinguishing
           the
           Royal
           Line
           .
           As
           Xavier
           was
           held
           in
           veneration
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           even
           amongst
           the
           most
           dissolute
           Idolaters
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           opinion
           they
           did
           nothing
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ruine
           his
           reputation
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           odious
           to
           the
           people
           .
           Thereupon
           ,
           they
           set
           themselves
           at
           work
           ,
           to
           publish
           ,
           
           not
           only
           what
           the
           Bonza's
           of
           Amanguchi
           had
           written
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           themselves
           had
           newly
           invented
           :
           
             That
             he
             was
             the
             most
             wicked
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             living
             and
             the
             dead
             ;
             his
             practice
             being
             to
             dig
             up
             the
             Carcasses
             of
             the
             buried
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Enchantments
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             a
             Devil
             in
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             by
             whose
             assistance
             he
             charm'd
             his
             Audience
             .
          
           They
           added
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             spell'd
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             proceeded
             these
             new
             vagaries
             in
             his
             Vnderstanding
             and
             all
             his
             Inclinations
             ;
             but
             that
             in
             case
             he
             came
             not
             out
             of
             that
             fit
             of
             madness
             ,
             it
             shou'd
             cost
             him
             no
             less
             than
             his
             Crown
             and
             Life
             :
             That
          
           Amida
           and
           Xaca
           ,
           
             two
             powerful
             and
             formidable
             Gods
             ,
             had
             sworn
             to
             make
             an
             Example
             of
             him
             and
             of
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             that
             ,
             therefore
             the
             people
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             wise
             ,
             shou'd
             prevent
             betimes
             the
             wrath
             of
             those
             offended
             Deiti●s
             ,
             by
             revenging
             their
             Honour
             on
             that
             Impostour
             of
             a
          
           Bonza
           ,
           
             and
             these
             European
             Pirates
             ,
             who
             made
             their
             Idol
             of
             him
             .
          
           The
           people
           were
           too
           well
           perswaded
           of
           the
           Holiness
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           give
           credence
           to
           such
           improbable
           stories
           ,
           as
           were
           rais'd
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Bonza's
           cou'd
           say
           against
           him
           ,
           serv'd
           only
           to
           increase
           the
           publick
           hatred
           against
           themselves
           :
           Thus
           despairing
           of
           success
           amongst
           the
           multitude
           ,
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           take
           another
           course
           ,
           to
           
           destroy
           him
           in
           the
           good
           Opinion
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           About
           twelve
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           the
           Town
           ,
           
           there
           was
           a
           famous
           Monastery
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           the
           Superiour
           of
           which
           was
           one
           Fucarandono
           ,
           esteem'd
           the
           greatest
           Scholar
           and
           most
           accomplish'd
           in
           all
           the
           Learning
           of
           Iapan
           .
           He
           had
           read
           Lectures
           of
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           their
           Divinity
           for
           the
           space
           of
           thirty
           years
           in
           the
           most
           renown'd
           University
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           But
           however
           skill'd
           he
           was
           in
           all
           Siences
           ,
           his
           Authority
           was
           yet
           greater
           than
           his
           Knowledge
           .
           Men
           listen'd
           to
           him
           as
           to
           the
           Oracle
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           an
           implicit
           Faith
           was
           given
           to
           all
           he
           said
           .
           The
           Bonza's
           of
           Fucheo
           were
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           cou'd
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           up
           against
           Xavier
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           they
           shou'd
           soon
           recover
           their
           lost
           Honour
           ;
           such
           confidence
           they
           had
           of
           a
           certain
           Victory
           over
           the
           European
           Doctor
           .
           On
           this
           account
           they
           writ
           to
           Fucarandono
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           warmness
           of
           an
           earnest
           Invitation
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           word
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           wou'd
           give
           himself
           the
           trouble
           of
           this
           little
           Journey
           ,
           to
           revenge
           the
           injury
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           carry
           him
           back
           in
           triumph
           on
           their
           Shoulders
           to
           his
           Monastery
           .
        
         
           The
           Bonza
           ,
           who
           was
           full
           as
           vain
           as
           he
           
           was
           learn'd
           ,
           came
           speedily
           ,
           attended
           by
           six
           Bonza's
           ,
           all
           Men
           of
           Science
           ,
           but
           his
           inferiours
           and
           Scholars
           .
           He
           enter'd
           the
           Palace
           at
           that
           point
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           and
           the
           Portugueses
           had
           Audience
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           for
           their
           last
           farewel
           ,
           being
           to
           embark
           the
           next
           morning
           .
           Before
           the
           King
           had
           dismiss'd
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           Fucarandono
           desir'd
           to
           kiss
           his
           Hand
           ,
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           
             Portuguese
             Bonza
          
           .
           At
           the
           name
           of
           Fucarandono
           ,
           the
           King
           was
           a
           little
           nonplus'd
           ,
           and
           stood
           silent
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           suspecting
           that
           he
           came
           to
           challenge
           Father
           Xavier
           to
           a
           Disputation
           ,
           and
           devising
           in
           himself
           some
           means
           of
           breaking
           off
           this
           troublesome
           affair
           ,
           as
           he
           afterwards
           acknowledg'd
           .
           For
           what
           ever
           good
           Opinion
           he
           had
           of
           the
           Saints
           Ability
           ,
           Yet
           he
           cou'd
           not
           think
           him
           strong
           enough
           to
           encounter
           so
           formidable
           an
           Adversary
           ;
           and
           therefore
           out
           of
           his
           kindness
           to
           him
           ,
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           expose
           him
           to
           a
           disgrace
           in
           publick
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           perceiv'd
           the
           Kings
           perplexity
           ,
           and
           imagin'd
           from
           whence
           it
           might
           proceed
           ,
           begg'd
           earnestly
           of
           his
           Majesty
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Bonza
           leave
           of
           entrance
           ;
           and
           also
           free
           permission
           of
           speaking
           .
           
             For
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             concerns
             me
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Father
           ,
           
             you
             need
             not
             give
             your self
             the
             least
             disquiet
             .
             The
             Law
             I
             preach
             is
             no
             earthly
             Science
             ,
             
             taught
             in
             any
             of
             your
             Vniversities
             ,
             nor
             a
             Humane
             Invention
             ;
             't
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             altogether
             Heavenly
             ,
             of
             which
             God
             himself
             is
             the
             only
             teacher
             .
             Neither
             all
             the
          
           Bonza's
           of
           Japan
           ,
           
             nor
             yet
             all
             the
             Scholars
             extant
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             can
             prevail
             against
             it
             ,
             any
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             shadows
             of
             the
             night
             against
             the
             Sun-beams
             of
             the
             rising-Sun
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             King
             at
             the
             request
             of
          
           Xavier
           
             gave
             entrance
             to
             the
          
           Bonza
           .
           
           Fucarandono
           ,
           
             after
             the
             three
             usual
             reverences
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             seated
             himself
             by
          
           Xavier
           ;
           
             and
             after
             he
             had
             fix'd
             his
             Eyes
             earnestly
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           
             said
             he
             ,
             with
             an
             overweening
             look
             ,
          
           if
           thou
           knowest
           me
           ;
           or
           ,
           to
           speak
           more
           properly
           ,
           if
           thou
           remembrest
           me
           .
           I
           remember
           not
           ,
           said
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           seen
           you
           .
           
             Then
             the
          
           Bonza
           
             breaking
             out
             into
             a
             forc'd
             laughter
             ,
             and
             turning
             to
             his
             fellows
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           have
           but
           little
           difficulty
           in
           overcoming
           this
           Companion
           ,
           who
           has
           convers'd
           with
           me
           an
           hundred
           times
           ,
           and
           yet
           w●u'd
           make
           us
           believe
           ,
           he
           had
           never
           seen
           me
           :
           
             Then
             looking
             on
          
           Xavier
           ,
           
             with
             a
             scornful
             smile
          
           ,
           Hast
           thou
           none
           of
           those
           Goods
           yet
           remaining
           ,
           
             continu'd
             he
          
           ,
           which
           thou
           soldest
           me
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Frenajoma
           ?
           In
           truth
           ,
           reply'd
           Xavier
           
             with
             a
             sedate
             and
             modest
             Countenance
             ,
          
           I
           have
           never
           been
           a
           Merchant
           in
           all
           my
           life
           ,
           neither
           have
           I
           ever
           been
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Frenajoma
           .
           What
           
           a
           beastly
           forgetfulness
           is
           this
           of
           thine
           ,
           
             Pursu'd
             the
          
           Bonza
           ,
           
             with
             an
             affected
             wonder
             ,
             and
             keeping
             up
             his
             bold
             laughter
             ,
          
           how
           canst
           thou
           possibly
           forget
           it
           ?
           Bring
           it
           back
           to
           my
           remembrance
           ,
           said
           Xavier
           mildly
           ,
           you
           who
           have
           so
           much
           more
           Wit
           ,
           and
           a
           Memory
           happier
           than
           mine
           .
           That
           shall
           be
           done
           ,
           
             rejoin'd
             the
          
           Bonza
           ,
           
             proud
             of
             the
             Commendations
             which
             the
             Saint
             had
             given
             him
             .
          
           'T
           is
           now
           just
           fifteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           since
           thou
           and
           I
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           Merchants
           ,
           traded
           at
           Frenajoma
           ,
           and
           where
           I
           bought
           of
           thee
           an
           hundred
           Bales
           of
           Silk
           ,
           at
           an
           easy
           pennyworth
           ;
           dost
           thou
           yet
           remember
           it
           ?
           
             The
             Saint
             ,
             who
             perceiv'd
             whither
             the
             discourse
             tended
             ,
             ask'd
             him
             very
             civilly
             ,
          
           of
           what
           age
           he
           might
           be
           ?
           I
           am
           now
           two
           and
           fifty
           ,
           said
           Fucarandono
           .
           How
           can
           it
           then
           be
           ,
           reply'd
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           a
           Merchant
           Fifteen
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ,
           that
           is
           fifteen
           Ages
           ,
           when
           yet
           you
           have
           been
           in
           ●
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           your
           own
           confession
           ,
           but
           half
           an
           Age
           ?
           And
           how
           comes
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           and
           I
           then
           traffick'd
           together
           at
           Frenajoma
           ,
           since
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           you
           Bonza's
           maintain
           ,
           that
           Japan
           was
           a
           Desart
           ,
           and
           uninhabited
           at
           that
           time
           ?
           Hear
           me
           ,
           
             said
             the
          
           Bonza
           ,
           and
           liste●
           to
           me
           as
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           I
           will
           make
           the●
           confess
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           a
           greater
           〈◊〉
           of
           things
           past
           ,
           than
           thou
           and
           thy
           fellows
           have
           ●f
           the
           present
           .
           Thou
           art
           then
           
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           had
           no
           beginning
           ,
           and
           that
           Men
           ,
           Properly
           speaking
           ,
           never
           die
           .
           The
           Soul
           only
           breaks
           loose
           from
           the
           Body
           in
           which
           it
           was
           confin'd
           ;
           and
           while
           that
           Body
           is
           rotting
           under
           ground
           ,
           is
           looking
           out
           for
           another
           fresh
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           Habitation
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           born
           again
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           nobler
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           the
           more
           imperfect
           Sex
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           various
           Constellations
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           Aspects
           of
           the
           Moon
           .
           These
           alterations
           in
           our
           Birth
           ,
           produce
           the
           like
           changes
           in
           our
           F●rtune
           .
           Now
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           recompense
           of
           those
           who
           have
           liv'd
           virtuously
           ,
           to
           preserve
           a
           const●nt
           memory
           of
           all
           the
           lives
           which
           they
           have
           pass'd
           through
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           Ages
           ;
           and
           to
           represent
           themselves
           ,
           to
           themselves
           ,
           entirely
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           have
           been
           from
           all
           Eternity
           ,
           under
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           of
           a
           Merchant
           ,
           of
           a
           Scholar
           ,
           of
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           other
           various
           forms
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           they
           who
           ,
           like
           thee
           ,
           are
           so
           ignorant
           of
           their
           own
           Affairs
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           understand
           who
           ,
           or
           what
           they
           have
           been
           formerly
           ,
           during
           th●se
           infinite
           rev●lutions
           of
           Ages
           ,
           shew
           that
           their
           Crimes
           have
           deserv'd
           death
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           h●ve
           lost
           the
           remembrance
           of
           their
           lives
           in
           every
           change
           .
           
        
         
           The
           Portuguese
           ,
           
             from
             whose
             relation
             we
             have
             the
             knowledge
             of
             what
             is
             above
             written
             ,
             and
             who
             was
             present
             at
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             as
             himself
             informs
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
             of
             Travels
             ,
             gives
             us
             no
             account
             of
             the
             Answers
             which
             were
             made
             by
          
           Xavier
           .
           I
           have
           neither
           Knowledge
           ,
           nor
           Presumption
           enough
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           to
           relate
           those
           subtile
           and
           solid
           Reasons
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           confuted
           the
           mad
           imaginations
           of
           the
           Bonza
           .
           We
           only
           have
           learnt
           from
           this
           Portuguese
           ,
           that
           Fucarandono
           was
           put
           to
           silence
           upon
           the
           point
           in
           question
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           little
           to
           save
           his
           Reputation
           ,
           he
           chang'd
           the
           Subject
           ,
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           for
           ever
           there
           too
           he
           was
           confounded
           ;
           for
           ,
           forgetting
           those
           decencies
           ,
           which
           even
           Nature
           prescribes
           to
           Men
           ,
           and
           common
           Custom
           has
           taught
           us
           in
           civil
           Conversation
           ,
           he
           advanc'd
           infam●us
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           cann●t
           be
           related
           without
           offending
           Mod●sty
           ;
           and
           these
           he
           maintain'd
           with
           a
           strange
           impudence
           ,
           against
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           though
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           Noble
           Auditory
           ,
           thought
           the
           Christian
           Arguments
           convincing
           .
           
             But
             the
          
           Bonza
           
             still
             flying
             out
             into
             Passion
             ,
             and
             continuing
             to
             rail
             and
             ●awl
             aloud
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             rather
             in
             a
             Bear
             garden
             ,
             than
             at
             a
             solemn
             Disputation
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Lords
             there
             present
             said
             ,
             smiling
             ,
             to
             him
             ,
          
           If
           your
           business
           be
           fighting
           ,
           why
           did
           not
           you
           go
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Amanguchi
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           Civil-Wars
           ;
           there
           you
           might
           have
           found
           some
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           with
           whom
           you
           might
           have
           〈◊〉
           to
           h●rd-heads
           .
           What
           make
           you
           ●ere
           ,
           
           where
           all
           things
           are
           at
           quiet
           ?
           But
           ,
           if
           you
           came
           hither
           to
           dispute
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           not
           carry
           on
           your
           Argument
           with
           mildness
           and
           good
           manners
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Copy
           which
           is
           set
           you
           by
           the
           
             European
             Bonza
          
           ?
        
         
           This
           sharp
           raillery
           had
           no
           effect
           upon
           Fucarandon●
           .
           He
           reply'd
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           impudence
           ,
           and
           haughtiness
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           whose
           Patience
           was
           tir'd
           with
           so
           much
           insolence
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           put
           out
           of
           the
           Hall
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             his
             Coat
             of
             a
          
           Bonza
           ,
           
             was
             the
             only
             protection
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           The
           affront
           which
           Fucarand●no
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           was
           interpreted
           by
           the
           Bonza's
           as
           an
           injury
           done
           to
           the
           Gods
           ;
           and
           as
           such
           they
           declar'd
           it
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             Religion
             was
             pr●fan'd
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Nation
             had
             incurr'd
             the
             wrath
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           Upon
           which
           pretence
           they
           shut
           up
           the
           Temples
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           neither
           offer
           Sacrifice
           ,
           nor
           accept
           of
           Alms.
           The
           Multitude
           ,
           which
           had
           already
           been
           dispos'd
           to
           rise
           ,
           began
           to
           get
           together
           ,
           and
           had
           certainly
           taken
           Arms
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           good
           management
           ,
           had
           not
           somewhat
           calm'd
           their
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           
           not
           believing
           themselves
           to
           be
           secure
           against
           the
           rage
           of
           a
           Superstitious
           People
           ;
           and
           having
           just
           grounds
           of
           apprehending
           ,
           
           that
           the
           affront
           which
           Fucarandono
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           might
           be
           reveng'd
           on
           their
           persons
           ,
           return'd
           with
           all
           expedition
           to
           their
           Ship
           ,
           designing
           to
           set
           Sail
           with
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           first
           fair
           Wind
           :
           At
           their
           departure
           from
           the
           Town
           ,
           they
           in●reated
           Father
           Xavier
           to
           follow
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           cou'd
           not
           resolve
           to
           run
           off
           like
           a
           Fugitive
           ;
           or
           ,
           to
           forsake
           those
           new
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           ruine
           had
           been
           sworn
           by
           the
           Heathen
           Priests
           .
           How
           eager
           soever
           those
           Merchants
           were
           to
           get
           out
           of
           a
           Countrey
           where
           their
           lives
           were
           in
           so
           little
           safety
           ,
           yet
           their
           fear
           for
           Father
           Xavier
           kept
           them
           lingring
           there
           some
           days
           longer
           ;
           they
           deputed
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Vessel
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           desire
           him
           in
           their
           name
           to
           make
           haste
           to
           them
           .
           
             Edward
             de
             Gama
          
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           enquiry
           ,
           found
           him
           at
           last
           in
           a
           poor
           Cabin
           ,
           with
           eight
           Christians
           ,
           who
           ,
           having
           been
           the
           most
           zealous
           in
           opposition
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           were
           in
           reason
           to
           expect
           the
           more
           cruel
           usage
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           were
           content
           to
           offer
           up
           their
           lives
           ,
           provided
           they
           might
           die
           in
           the
           Arms
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Captain
             urg'd
             him
             with
             the
             strongest
             Reasons
             which
             he
             cou'd
             invent
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             set
             before
             him
             all
             the
             dangers
             which
             attended
             him
             :
             that
             ,
             being
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
          
           Bonza's
           ,
           
             his
             death
             was
             inevitable
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             means
             of
             escaping
             wou'd
             be
             lost
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             Tempest
             shou'd
             begin
             to
             rise
             .
             The
             Father
             ,
             far
             from
             yielding
             to
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             was
             offended
             at
             the
             Captain
             and
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             for
             desiring
             to
             hinder
             him
             from
             the
             Crown
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             taken
             so
             long
             a
             Journey
             to
             obtain
             :
          
           My
           Brother
           ,
           
             said
             he
             to
          
           Gama
           ,
           
             with
             a
             servour
             which
             express'd
             the
             holy
             ambition
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
          
           how
           happy
           shou'd
           I
           be
           ,
           if
           I
           cou'd
           receive
           what
           you
           reckon
           a
           disgrace
           ,
           but
           what
           I
           account
           a
           Soveraign
           Felicity
           !
           but
           I
           am
           unworthy
           of
           that
           favour
           from
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           yet
           I
           will
           not
           render
           my self
           more
           unworthy
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           assuredly
           I
           shou'd
           ,
           if
           I
           embark'd
           with
           you
           .
           For
           what
           scandal
           shou'd
           I
           give
           ,
           by
           flying
           hence
           ,
           to
           my
           new
           Converts
           ?
           Might
           they
           not
           take
           occasion
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           violate
           their
           promises
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           shou'd
           find
           me
           wanting
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           my
           Ministry
           ?
           If
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           that
           Money
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           your
           passengers
           ,
           you
           think
           your self
           oblig'd
           to
           secure
           them
           from
           the
           danger
           which
           threatens
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           have
           summon'd
           them
           on
           Board
           ;
           ought
           not
           I
           by
           a
           stronger
           motive
           ,
           guard
           my
           Flock
           ,
           and
           die
           with
           them
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           infinitely
           good
           ,
           and
           who
           has
           redeem'd
           me
           at
           the
           price
           of
           his
           own
           life
           ,
           by
           suffering
           for
           me
           on
           the
           Cross
           ?
           Ought
           not
           I
           
           to
           seal
           it
           with
           my
           Blood
           ,
           and
           to
           publish
           it
           by
           my
           death
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           sacrifice
           their
           Blood
           and
           Lives
           to
           this
           God
           of
           Mercies
           ?
        
         
           This
           generous
           answer
           ,
           
           wrought
           so
           much
           upon
           the
           Captain
           ,
           that
           ,
           instead
           of
           doubling
           his
           solicitations
           on
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           he
           resolv'd
           to
           partake
           his
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           leave
           him
           .
           Having
           taken
           up
           this
           Resolution
           ,
           without
           farther
           care
           of
           what
           might
           happen
           to
           his
           Ship
           ,
           or
           what
           became
           of
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           and
           accounting
           all
           his
           losses
           for
           a
           trifle
           ,
           while
           he
           enjoy'd
           the
           Company
           of
           Xavier
           ;
           he
           return'd
           indeed
           to
           his
           Merchants
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           only
           to
           declare
           to
           them
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           also
           ;
           that
           in
           case
           they
           wou'd
           not
           stay
           ,
           he
           gave
           up
           his
           Vessel
           to
           them
           :
           they
           were
           supply'd
           with
           Mariners
           and
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           had
           plentiful
           Provisions
           laid
           in
           ,
           both
           of
           Food
           and
           Ammunition
           for
           War.
           They
           might
           go
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           wheresoever
           they
           design'd
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           own
           particular
           ,
           he
           was
           resolv'd
           to
           live
           and
           die
           with
           the
           Man
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Not
           a
           Man
           of
           them
           but
           subscrib'd
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Captain
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           one
           and
           all
           for
           following
           his
           Example
           ,
           and
           the
           Fortune
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
           Sudd●nly
           they
           put
           into
           the
           Port
           again
           ;
           for
           
           the
           Ship
           had
           lain
           off
           at
           a
           good
           distance
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           some
           attempt
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           made
           upon
           it
           from
           the
           Town
           ;
           Souldiers
           were
           left
           for
           its
           defence
           ;
           and
           the
           Captain
           and
           Merchants
           came
           in
           Company
           to
           Fucheo
           .
           Their
           return
           gave
           new
           vigour
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           amaz'd
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           cou'd
           not
           but
           wonder
           that
           so
           poor
           a
           man
           shou'd
           be
           had
           in
           such
           esteem
           by
           his
           Country-men
           ,
           that
           they
           chose
           rather
           to
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           wealth
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           than
           to
           lose
           the
           sight
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           prompt
           return
           broke
           all
           the
           measures
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ;
           
           whose
           courage
           had
           been
           swell'd
           by
           the
           ●light
           of
           Gama
           ;
           which
           had
           given
           them
           the
           opportunity
           of
           making
           their
           Cabals
           against
           the
           Christians
           :
           but
           when
           they
           found
           that
           those
           designs
           might●
           possibly
           miscarry
           ;
           and
           that
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           they
           were
           again
           desy'd
           to
           a
           new
           Conference
           on
           the
           Subject
           of
           Religion
           ,
           they
           thought
           good
           to
           accommodate
           themselves
           a
           little
           to
           the
           times
           ,
           and
           to
           renew
           the
           dispute
           betwixt
           Xavier
           and
           Fucarandono
           before
           the
           Court.
           To
           seem
           before-hand
           with
           the
           Christians
           ,
           they
           made
           it
           their
           own
           Petition
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           ●reely
           granted
           it
           ,
           but
           on
           some
           conditions
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           be
           observ'd
           on
           other
           side
           ;
           these
           Articles
           were
           ,
           
             That
             
             noise
             was
             to
             be
             banish'd
             in
             dispute
             ;
             no
             flying
             out
             to
             be
             permitted
             ,
             nor
             any
             provocation
             by
             sharp
             language
             .
             That
             the
             Arguments
             and
             Answers
             were
             to
             be
             couch'd
             in
             precise
             terms
             ,
             and
             drawn
             up
             in
             form
             of
             a
             just
             dispute
             ,
             as
             it
             shou'd
             be
             agreed
             by
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             moderate
             :
             That
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             Audience
             was
             to
             decide
             the
             Victory
             :
             That
             if
             the
             Point
             were
             doubtful
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             the
             Suffrages
             shou'd
             be
             taken
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shou'd
             be
             judg'd
             to
             have
             reason
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             majority
             of
             Voices
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             whoever
             was
             willing
             to
             enter
             himself
             in
             Christian
             ,
             might
             profess
             his
             Faith
             ,
             without
             hindrance
             or
             molestation
             from
             any
             man.
          
           These
           Conditions
           were
           too
           reasonable
           to
           be
           accepted
           by
           the
           Bonza's
           .
           They
           appeal'd
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           better
           inform'd
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           boldly
           ,
           that
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           just
           that
           the
           Profane
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           the
           Layety
           )
           shou'd
           be
           Umpires
           :
           but
           when
           they
           found
           the
           King
           resolv'd
           to
           maintain
           his
           point
           ,
           they
           quitted
           theirs
           .
           The
           next
           morning
           was
           agreed
           on
           for
           the
           Conference
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           the
           most
           understanding
           Persons
           of
           the
           Court
           were
           appointed
           Judges
           .
           Fucarandono
           made
           his
           appearance
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           attended
           by
           three
           thousand
           Bonza's
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           who
           was
           either
           apprehensive
           of
           his
           own
           safety
           ,
           
           amongst
           that
           Religious
           rabble
           ,
           or
           fear'd
           at
           least
           that
           some
           disorder
           might
           ensue
           ,
           permitted
           but
           four
           of
           all
           the
           squadron
           to
           enter
           ;
           and
           sent
           word
           to
           the
           others
           ,
           for
           their
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           honourable
           for
           so
           many
           to
           appear
           against
           a
           single
           man.
           
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           
           who
           had
           notice
           sent
           him
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           that
           his
           Adversary
           was
           on
           the
           place
           of
           Combat
           ,
           came
           accompanied
           with
           the
           chiefest
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           all
           richly
           habited
           ,
           who
           appear'd
           as
           his
           Officers
           ,
           and
           pay'd
           him
           all
           possible
           respect
           ,
           attending
           him
           bare-headed
           ,
           and
           never
           speaking
           to
           him
           but
           on
           the
           knee
           .
           The
           Bonza's
           were
           ready
           to
           burst
           with
           envy
           ,
           beholding
           the
           pompous
           entry
           of
           their
           Antagonist
           :
           And
           that
           which
           doubled
           their
           despight
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           over-heard
           the
           Lord's
           ,
           saying
           to
           one
           another
           ;
           
             Observe
             this
             poor
             Man
             ,
             of
             whom
             so
             many●
             ridiculous
             Pictures
             have
             been
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             wou'd
             to
             God
             our
             Children
             might
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             on
             Condition
             the
          
           Bonza's
           
             might
             say
             as
             bad
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             speak
             of
             him
             :
             Our
             own
             eyes
             are
             witnesses
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             the
             palpable
             Lyes
             which
             they
             have
             invented
             ,
             shew
             what
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             them
             .
          
           The
           King
           took
           pleasure
           in
           these
           discourses
           ,
           and
           told
           those
           Lords
           ,
           that
           the
           Bonza's
           had
           assur'd
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           
           be
           sick
           at
           heart
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           appearance
           of
           Father
           Francis.
           He
           acknowledg'd
           he
           was
           almost
           ready
           to
           have
           believ'd
           them
           ;
           but
           being
           now
           convinc'd
           by
           his
           own
           experience
           ,
           he
           found
           that
           the
           Character
           of
           an
           Embassadour
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Interpreter
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           was
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           a
           Lyar.
           Fucarandono
           ,
           who
           heard
           all
           these
           Passages
           from
           his
           place
           ,
           took
           them
           for
           so
           many
           ill
           Omens
           ,
           and
           turning
           to
           his
           four
           Associates
           ,
           told
           them
           ,
           
             that
             he
             suspected
             this
             day
             wou'd
             be
             yet
             more
             unsuccessful
             to
             them
             than
             the
             last
             .
          
        
         
           The
           King
           receiv'd
           Father
           Xavier
           with
           great
           civility
           ,
           
           and
           after
           he
           had
           talk'd
           with
           him
           some
           time
           in
           private
           ,
           very
           obligingly
           ,
           order'd
           him
           to
           begin
           the
           disputation
           .
           When
           they
           had
           all
           taken
           their
           places
           ,
           
             the
             Saint
             demanded
             of
             the
          
           Bonza
           ,
           as
           the
           King
           had
           desir'd
           him
           ,
           
             For
             what
             reason
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             in
          
           Japan
           ?
           The
           Bonza
           ,
           whose
           haughtiness
           was
           much
           abated
           ,
           reply'd
           modestly
           ,
           Because
           it
           is
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           opposite
           to
           the
           ancient
           establish'd
           Laws
           of
           the
           Empire
           :
           and
           that
           it
           seems
           made
           on
           purpose
           to
           render
           the
           faithful
           Servants
           of
           the
           Gods
           contemptible
           ,
           †
           as
           annulling
           the
           priviledges
           which
           the
           Cubosama's
           of
           former
           Ages
           ,
           had
           conferr'd
           on
           the
           Bonz●●●
           ,
           and
           teaches
           that
           
           out
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Christians
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           .
           But
           especially
           ,
           
             added
             ●e
             ,
             a
             little
             kindling
             in
             the
             face
             ,
          
           because
           it
           presumes
           to
           maintain
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Amida
           and
           
             Xaca
             ,
             Gizon
          
           and
           Canon
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           bottomless
           pit
           of
           smoak
           ,
           condemn'd
           to
           everlasting
           punishment
           ,
           and
           deliver'd
           up
           in
           prey
           ,
           to
           the
           Dragon
           of
           the
           hous●
           of
           night
           .
           After
           he
           had
           thus
           spoken
           ,
           the
           Bonza
           held
           his
           peace
           :
           And
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           a
           sign
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           make
           reply
           ,
           said
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           discourse
           ,
           
             that
             seeing
          
           Fucarandono
           
             had
             mingled
             many
             things
             together
             ,
             it
             was
             reasonable
             ,
             for
             the
             better
             clearing
             of
             the
             difficulties
             ,
             to
             tye
             him
             up
             to
             one
             single
             proposition
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             left
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             evacuated
             ,
             and
             plainly
             found
             to
             be
             either
             true
             of
             false
             .
          
           All
           agreed
           this
           was
           fair
           ,
           and
           Fucarandono
           himself
           ,
           desir'd
           Xavier
           to
           shew
           cause
           ,
           why
           he
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           spoke
           evil
           of
           the
           Deities
           of
           the
           Country
           ?
        
         
           
             The
             Saint
             reply'd
          
           ,
           
           That
           he
           gave
           not
           to
           Idols
           the
           name
           of
           Gods
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           unworthy
           of
           it
           :
           and
           that
           so
           sacred
           a
           Title
           was
           only
           proper
           to
           the
           Soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           who
           had
           Created
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           Then
           he
           proceeded
           to
           discourse
           of
           the
           Divine
           Being
           ,
           and
           describ'd
           those
           Properties
           ,
           which
           are
           known
           to
           us
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           :
           
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           his
           Independence
           ,
           his
           Eternity
           ,
           his
           Omnipotence
           ,
           his
           Wisdom
           ,
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           ,
           without
           circumscription
           .
           He
           made
           out
           ,
           that
           those
           infinite
           perfections
           cou'd
           not
           be
           comprehended
           by
           any
           created
           understanding
           ,
           how
           refin'd
           soever
           .
           And
           thus
           having
           fill'd
           his
           Auditors
           with
           a
           vast
           Idea
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           he
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           the
           Idols
           of
           Japan
           ,
           who
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Japonians
           themselves
           ,
           had
           been
           men
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           common
           Laws
           of
           Time
           and
           Nature
           ,
           were
           not
           to
           be
           accounted
           Gods
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           most
           were
           only
           to
           be
           reverenc'd
           as
           Philosophers
           ,
           Law-givers
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ;
           but
           not
           in
           the
           least
           as
           Immortal
           Powers
           ;
           since
           the
           date
           ,
           both
           of
           their
           birth
           ,
           and
           death
           ,
           was
           register'd
           in
           the
           publick
           Monuments
           .
           That
           ,
           if
           their
           Works
           were
           duly
           consider'd
           ,
           they
           were
           yet
           less
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           Omnipotent
           .
           That
           having
           not
           been
           able
           ,
           after
           their
           decease
           ,
           to
           preserve
           their
           Stately
           Palaces
           ,
           and
           Magnificent
           Sepulchres
           from
           decay
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           appearance
           that
           they
           had
           built
           the
           Fabrick
           of
           the
           Vniverse
           ,
           or
           cou'd
           maintain
           it
           ,
           in
           its
           present
           state
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           that
           this
           appertain'd
           alone
           to
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           worshipp'd
           by
           the
           Christians
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           considering
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           the
           fruitfulness
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Seasons
           ,
           we
           might
           conclude
           ,
           That
           he
           only
           who
           is
           a
           
           Spirit
           ,
           Eternall
           ,
           All
           Powerful
           ,
           and
           All
           Wise
           ,
           cou'd
           be
           the
           Creatour
           ,
           and
           absolute
           Commander
           of
           the
           World.
           
             As
             soon
             as
          
           Xavier
           
             had
             concluded
             ,
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             cry'd
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             spoke
             reason
             :
             and
             the
             Judges
             immediately
             pronounc'd
             ▪
             as
             a
             manifest
             truth
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Pagods
           
             were
             not
             Gods.
          
           Fucarandono
           
             wou'd
             have
             reply'd
             ,
             but
             the
             general
             cry
             gave
             it
             for
             a
             cause
             decided
             .
             And
             the
             King
             impos'd
             silence
             on
             the
          
           Bonza
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             Agreement
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Bonza
           pass'd
           on
           to
           another
           question
           in
           his
           own
           despight
           ;
           
           and
           ask'd
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           why
           he
           allow'd
           not
           of
           those
           Bills
           of
           Exchange
           ,
           which
           they
           gave
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           dead
           ;
           since
           the
           Rich
           found
           their
           accompt
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           their
           return
           of
           their
           money
           with
           Usury
           in
           Heaven
           .
           The
           Father
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           the
           right
           we
           had
           to
           a
           better
           world
           ,
           was
           founded
           not
           on
           those
           deceitful
           Letters
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           good
           works
           ,
           which
           are
           practis'd
           with
           the
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           preach'd
           .
           That
           he
           who
           inspir'd
           it
           into
           our
           Souls
           ,
           was
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           the
           true
           and
           only
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           Crucify'd
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Sinners
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           who
           preserv'd
           that
           living
           ▪
           Faith
           'till
           death
           ,
           shou'd
           certainly
           obtain
           Eternal
           happiness
           :
           
           that
           for
           what
           remain'd
           this
           holy
           Law
           was
           free
           from
           worldly
           interest
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           excluded
           not
           from
           Heaven
           either
           the
           poor
           ,
           or
           Women
           ;
           that
           even
           poverty
           ,
           which
           is
           patiently
           endur'd
           ,
           was
           a
           means
           of
           gaining
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           :
           and
           that
           the
           weaker
           Sex
           ,
           had
           greater
           advantages
           than
           ours
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           modesty
           and
           piety
           ,
           which
           is
           almost
           inherent
           in
           their
           nature
           .
           The
           applause
           which
           follow'd
           this
           discourse
           was
           general
           :
           only
           Fucarandono
           ,
           and
           his
           Companions
           ,
           who
           had
           not
           wherewith
           to
           reply
           ;
           and
           yet
           were
           too
           obstinate
           to
           recant
           ,
           kept
           a
           discontented
           silence
           .
           It
           was
           judg'd
           that
           Xavier's
           Opinion
           was
           the
           more
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           the
           dispute
           adjourn'd
           to
           the
           day
           following
           .
        
         
           These
           ill
           successes
           wou'd
           have
           driven
           the
           
             Bonza
             to
             despair
          
           ,
           
           if
           his
           presumption
           had
           not
           kept
           up
           his
           Spirits
           :
           he
           return'd
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ;
           but
           as
           if
           he
           distructed
           his
           own
           strength
           ,
           as
           presuming
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           he
           brought
           with
           him
           six
           other
           Bonza's
           ,
           the
           most
           learned
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           chosen
           out
           of
           all
           their
           Sects
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           bare
           Spectatours
           of
           the
           Combat
           ,
           but
           to
           relieve
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           every
           one
           in
           his
           turn
           .
           At
           the
           first
           they
           propounded
           very
           subtile
           questions
           concerning
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           
           Faith
           ;
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           surpris'd
           at
           the
           hearing
           of
           them
           :
           and
           as
           those
           questions
           which
           are
           not
           reported
           by
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           particularly
           ,
           were
           in
           all
           likelihood
           above
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           he
           was
           almost
           induc'd
           to
           think
           the
           Devil
           had
           suggested
           them
           :
           at
           the
           least
           he
           acknowledg'd
           that
           to
           solve
           them
           he
           needed
           an
           extraordinary
           assistance
           from
           above
           ;
           and
           desir'd
           the
           Portugueses
           to
           second
           him
           with
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           during
           the
           disputation
           :
           whether
           he
           receiv'd
           that
           supernatural
           assistance
           ,
           or
           that
           those
           difficulties
           did
           not
           so
           much
           surpass
           his
           knowledge
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           thought
           ,
           he
           answer'd
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           .
           When
           Judgment
           was
           pass'd
           that
           those
           questions
           were
           fully
           decided
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           whose
           heart
           was
           wholly
           set
           on
           riches
           ,
           and
           who
           believ'd
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           more
           charming
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           than
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           ,
           undertook
           to
           prove
           that
           God
           was
           an
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Poor
           :
           
             For
             ,
             
               said
               the
               Bonza
            
             ,
             since
             he
             denys
             them
             those
             blessings
             ,
             which
             he
             bountifull
             gives
             the
             Rich
             ,
             and
             in
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             born
             in
             a
             mean
             condition
             exposes
             them
             to
             all
             the
             Miseries
             and
             ignominy
             of
             life
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             sign
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             neither
             kindness
             nor
             value
             for
             them
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Xavier
           deny'd
           the
           Consequence
           of
           that
           proposition
           ;
           and
           argu'd
           both
           from
           the
           Principles
           of
           Morality
           ,
           which
           look
           on
           Riches
           as
           false
           goods
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           in
           respect
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           count
           them
           true
           evils
           :
           he
           reason'd
           thereupon
           so
           justly
           ,
           and
           withal
           so
           clearly
           ,
           that
           his
           Adversaries
           were
           forc'd
           to
           give
           up
           the
           cause
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Relation
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           was
           witness
           of
           it
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           they
           advanc'd
           such
           extravagant
           and
           mad
           Propositions
           ,
           that
           they
           cost
           the
           Father
           no
           trouble
           to
           confute
           ;
           for
           they
           destroy'd
           themselves
           .
           But
           the
           most
           pleasant
           part
           of
           this
           days
           work
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           seven
           Bonza's
           not
           being
           able
           to
           agree
           ,
           on
           some
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           fell
           ●oul
           on
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           wrangled
           with
           so
           much
           heat
           and
           violence
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           they
           came
           to
           down-right
           railing
           ;
           and
           had
           proceeded
           to
           blows
           ,
           if
           the
           King
           had
           not
           interpos'd
           his
           Authority
           ,
           which
           frighten'd
           them
           into
           quiet
           .
           This
           was
           the
           end
           of
           that
           days
           disputation
           ;
           and
           nothing
           more
           confirm'd
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           Auditors
           ,
           on
           the
           side
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           his
           Adversaries
           at
           Civil
           Wars
           amongst
           themselves
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           going
           out
           of
           his
           Palace
           ,
           
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           attendance
           ,
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           
           custom
           ,
           and
           passing
           by
           the
           house
           where
           the
           Portugueses
           lodg'd
           ,
           sent
           a
           message
           to
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           come
           to
           his
           Gardens
           ,
           where
           he
           wou'd
           shew
           him
           sport
           ,
           provided
           he
           came
           well
           arm'd
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           to
           kill
           with
           one
           blow
           two
           Kites
           or
           Puttocks
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           ,
           out
           of
           those
           seven
           ,
           which
           yesterday
           endeavour'd
           to
           have
           pull'd
           out
           his
           eyes
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           easily
           understood
           his
           meaning
           ,
           came
           out
           to
           pay
           him
           his
           respects
           ,
           and
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           honour
           which
           was
           done
           him
           .
           The
           King
           took
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           led
           him
           to
           the
           Palace
           amidst
           the
           acclamations
           of
           the
           People
           .
           The
           seven
           Bonza's
           represented
           by
           the
           seven
           Kites
           ,
           were
           already
           in
           the
           Hall
           ,
           with
           a
           confirm'd
           impudence
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           haughty
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           the
           less
           reason
           so
           to
           be
           :
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           character
           of
           vain
           and
           self-opinion'd
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           step
           they
           made
           in
           order
           to
           a
           new
           dispute
           ,
           
           was
           to
           enter
           a
           protestation
           in
           writing
           ,
           against
           the
           judgment
           and
           proceedings
           of
           the
           former
           day
           ;
           wherein
           they
           declar'd
           void
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Umpires
           ,
           appeal'd
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           new
           objections
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           upon
           the
           questions
           formerly
           debated
           .
           The
           King
           answer'd
           himself
           ,
           that
           
           those
           Points
           which
           had
           been
           decided
           ,
           had
           no
           need
           of
           any
           further
           explanation
           :
           and
           that
           they
           were
           already
           ty'd
           up
           ,
           by
           the
           Conditions
           of
           the
           Conference
           ,
           which
           both
           Parties
           had
           accepted
           .
           He
           added
           ,
           that
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           ready
           to
           go
           on
           Ship-board
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           reasonable
           to
           lose
           time
           by
           fruitless
           repetitions
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           had
           any
           n●w
           questions
           to
           propose
           ,
           let
           them
           begin
           ,
           and
           they
           shou'd
           be
           heard
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           they
           had
           free
           licence
           to
           depart
           .
        
         
           This
           positive
           answer
           ,
           
           constrain'd
           them
           to
           supersede
           their
           writing
           ,
           and
           to
           pitch
           on
           other
           matters
           .
           Fucarandono
           affecting
           an
           air
           of
           devotion
           ,
           and
           modest
           ,
           ask'd
           ,
           
             Why
             the
             Christians
             gave
             obsce●e
             names
             t●
             the
             Saints
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             whensoever
             the●
             invok'd
             them
             in
             their
             publick
             Prayers
             :
             giving
             him
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
          
           Sancte
           
             in
             the
          
           Japonian
           
             Language
             ,
             signify'd
             something
             too
             dishonest
             to
             be
             spoken
             .
          
           The
           Father
           declar'd
           that
           the
           word
           in
           Latine
           had
           only
           a
           pure
           ,
           and
           pious
           meaning
           .
           Nevertheless
           that
           it
           might
           not
           give
           scandal
           ,
           nor
           pollute
           the
           imagination
           of
           the
           Iap●nians
           ,
           by
           an
           equivocal
           sound
           ;
           he
           order'd
           the
           new
           Christians
           from
           thenceforward
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           word
           Beate
           instead
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Beate
             Petre
             ,
             Beate
             Paule
          
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           of
           
             Sancte
             Petre
             ,
             Sancte
             
             Paule
             .
          
           Concerning
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Bonza's
           wou'd
           also
           have
           fastned
           a
           quarrel
           on
           the
           Father
           ;
           because
           Dajus
           in
           their
           Tongue
           signifies
           a
           Lie.
           He
           laugh'd
           at
           this
           ridiculous
           exception
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           effect
           a
           meer
           jingle
           ;
           and
           the
           Judges
           and
           Audience
           concluded
           it
           to
           be
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           
             Three
             other
             points
          
           ,
           
           
             on
             which
             the
          
           Boza's
           
             more
             insisted
             ,
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             more
             solid
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             consequence
             .
             The
             first
             was
             propos'd
             on
             this
             manner
             :
          
           Either
           God
           foresaw
           that
           Lucifer
           and
           his
           Accomplices
           wou'd
           revolt
           and
           be
           damn'd
           Eternally
           ,
           or
           he
           foresaw
           it
           not
           .
           If
           he
           had
           no
           foresight
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           prescience
           did
           not
           extend
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           you
           wou'd
           have
           us
           to
           believe
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           foresaw
           it
           ,
           the
           consequence
           is
           worse
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           not
           hinder
           this
           Revolt
           ,
           which
           had
           prevented
           their
           damnation
           :
           Your
           God
           ,
           being
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           goodness
           ,
           must
           now
           be
           acknowledg'd
           by
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           original
           cause
           of
           so
           much
           evil
           .
           Thus
           you
           are
           forc'd
           ,
           
             said
             the
          
           Bonza
           ,
           to
           confess
           ,
           either
           ignorance
           or
           malice
           in
           your
           God.
           
        
         
           Xavier
           was
           so
           much
           amaz'd
           to
           hear
           a
           Bonza
           reasoning
           like
           a
           School-man
           ,
           that
           turning
           to
           
             Edward
             de
             Gama
          
           ,
           who
           was
           by
           him
           :
           See
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           softly
           in
           Portuguese
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           understood
           
           by
           the
           
             Iaponians
             )
             see
             how
             the
             Devil
             has
             sharpen'd
             the
             Wit
             of
             these
             his
             Advocates
             .
          
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           coming
           up
           to
           the
           charge
           ,
           said
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           same
           Principle
           ,
           
             That
             if
             God
             had
             foreknown
             that
          
           Adam
           
             wou'd
             sin
             ,
             and
             cast
             down
             together
             with
             himself
             his
             whole
             Progeny
             into
             an
             Abyss
             of
             miseries
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             create
             him
             ?
             At
             least
             when
             our
             first
             Father
             was
             ready
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             forbidden
             Fruit
             ,
             why
             did
             not
             that
             Omnipotent
             ●and
             ,
             which
             gave
             him
             being
             ,
             annihilate
             him
             at
             the
             same
             moment
             ?
          
        
         
           
             A
             third
          
           Bonza
           ,
           
             taking
             the
             word
             ,
             urg'd
             him
             with
             another
             Argument
             .
          
           If
           our
           Evil
           be
           as
           ●ncient
           as
           the
           World
           ,
           
             said
             he
             subtilly
          
           ,
           why
           did
           God
           let
           so
           many
           Ages
           pass
           away
           ,
           without
           giving
           it
           a
           remedy
           ?
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           descend
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           Man
           ,
           to
           redeem
           humane
           kind
           ,
           by
           his
           death
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           Man
           was
           guilty
           ?
           To
           what
           degree
           did
           th●se
           first
           men
           sin
           ,
           to
           become
           unworthy
           of
           such
           a
           favour
           ?
           And
           what
           has
           been
           the
           merit
           of
           their
           Descendants
           ,
           that
           they
           shou'd
           be
           more
           favourably
           treated
           than
           their
           Predecessours
           ?
        
         
           These
           difficulties
           did
           not
           appear
           n●w
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           
           who
           was
           very
           learn'd
           ;
           and
           who
           had
           read
           whatsoever
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           School
           Divines
           had
           said
           concerning
           
           them
           .
           He
           answer'd
           without
           doubt
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           the
           Portuguese
           ,
           who
           relates
           the
           Objections
           ,
           durst
           not
           undertake
           to
           write
           the
           Solutions
           of
           them
           ,
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           himself
           ,
           because
           they
           surpass'd
           the
           Understanding
           of
           a
           Merchant
           .
           The
           Bonza's
           made
           many
           Replies
           ,
           to
           all
           which
           the
           Father
           gave
           the
           proper
           Solutions
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           the
           Schools
           :
           whether
           it
           were
           that
           they
           comprehended
           not
           the
           Solutions
           ,
           or
           were
           it
           out
           of
           their
           hot-headedness
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           seem'd
           not
           to
           understand
           them
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           shame
           of
           being
           bassled
           ,
           they
           yeilded
           not
           ,
           but
           cry'd
           out
           louder
           than
           before
           .
           As
           they
           disputed
           more
           for
           Victory
           than
           Truth
           ,
           they
           deny'd
           all
           things
           ,
           even
           to
           those
           Principles
           which
           are
           self-evident
           ;
           pretending
           thereby
           to
           encumber
           their
           Opponent
           .
           Xavier
           knew
           what
           use
           to
           make
           of
           his
           advantages
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           the
           Confusion
           upon
           them
           ,
           by
           reducing
           them
           to
           manifest
           contradictions
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           cou'd
           never
           disingage
           themselves
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           instead
           of
           answering
           ,
           they
           gnash'd
           their
           Teeth
           ,
           foam'd
           at
           Mouth
           and
           stamp'd
           ,
           and
           star'd
           about
           like
           Mad-men
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           whose
           Indignation
           was
           rais'd
           ,
           by
           seeing
           the
           obstinacy
           of
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           said
           to
           them
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           Passion
           ,
           
             As
             for
             my
             
             self
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             am
             capable
             of
             judging
             ,
             I
             find
             that
             Father
          
           Xavier
           
             speaks
             good
             Sence
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             know
             not
             what
             you
             say
             .
             You
             shou'd
             either
             understand
             better
             ,
             or
             be
             less
             violent
             ,
             than
             you
             appear
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             Truths
             without
             prejudice
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Divine
             Law
             be
             wanting
             to
             you
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             your
             Reason
             ,
             which
             of
             it self
             will
             let
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             to
             deny
             things
             which
             are
             evident
             ,
             nor
             to
             bark
             like
             Dogs
             .
          
           After
           these
           words
           he
           rose
           from
           his
           Seat
           ,
           and
           taking
           Xavier
           by
           the
           Hand
           ,
           brought
           him
           back
           to
           his
           own
           Lodging
           .
           The
           people
           ,
           who
           follow'd
           in
           great
           multitudes
           ,
           made
           loud
           acclamations
           ,
           and
           the
           Streets
           rung
           with
           the
           Praises
           of
           the
           holy
           Man.
           While
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           mad
           with
           rage
           and
           envy
           ,
           cry'd
           out
           aloud
           ,
           
             May
             the
             fire
             of
             Heaven
             fall
             down
             upon
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             suffers
             himself
             to
             be
             so
             easily
             seduc'd
             ,
             by
             this
             Foreign
             Magician
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           concluded
           the
           Disputations
           which
           he
           had
           with
           Fucarandono
           and
           the
           Bonza's
           :
           
           They
           were
           very
           glorious
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Religion
           which
           he
           preach'd
           ;
           but
           brought
           not
           forth
           the
           expected
           fruit
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Idolaters
           who
           were
           present
           at
           them
           .
           For
           neither
           the
           Portuguese
           Author
           ,
           whom
           we
           have
           frequently
           cited
           ,
           nor
           other
           Historians
           of
           the
           Father's
           Life
           ,
           make
           mention
           of
           any
           new
           Conversions
           
           which
           were
           made
           ;
           and
           it
           affords
           great
           occasion
           for
           our
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           who
           so
           much
           approv'd
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           shou'd
           still
           continue
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           Vices
           :
           If
           it
           were
           not
           always
           to
           be
           remembred
           ,
           that
           in
           Conversion
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Understanding
           avails
           nothing
           ,
           unless
           the
           Heart
           be
           also
           touch'd
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           of
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           
             having
             known
             God
             ,
             did
             not
             glorify
             him
             as
             God.
          
           Nevertheless
           we
           may
           probably
           believe
           ,
           that
           these
           Disputations
           in
           progress
           of
           time
           fail'd
           not
           of
           their
           due
           effect
           :
           And
           't
           is
           also
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           the
           Seed
           of
           those
           wonderful
           Conversions
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           in
           following
           years
           .
        
         
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           went
           the
           next
           morning
           to
           take
           his
           last
           farewel
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           vvas
           more
           kind
           to
           him
           than
           ever
           ;
           and
           parted
           from
           Iapan
           the
           same
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           
             Nov.
             20th
          
           .
           in
           the
           year
           1551.
           having
           continu'd
           in
           that
           Country
           two
           years
           and
           four
           months
           .
        
         
           Not
           long
           before
           God
           had
           made
           known
           to
           his
           Servant
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Town
           of
           Malacca
           was
           besieg'd
           by
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Ientana
           ,
           a
           Saracen
           ,
           was
           personally
           before
           〈◊〉
           ,
           with
           an
           Army
           of
           twelve
           thousand
           Men.
           That
           neither
           the
           
           Conduct
           of
           the
           Governour
           
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             Silva
          
           ,
           nor
           the
           Succours
           of
           
             Don
             Fernandez
             Carvalio
          
           ,
           had
           been
           able
           to
           defend
           it
           against
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Barbarians
           :
           that
           the
           Iavans
           ,
           a
           fierce
           and
           warlike
           people
           ,
           had
           master'd
           that
           place
           ;
           that
           of
           three
           hundred
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           were
           within
           it
           ,
           above
           an
           hundred
           had
           been
           put
           to
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           had
           only
           escap'd
           by
           retiring
           into
           the
           Fortress
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           that
           Malacca
           was
           now
           become
           a
           place
           of
           horrour
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Enemy
           wearied
           with
           the
           slaughter
           ,
           had
           reserv'd
           many
           thousands
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           for
           the
           Chain
           .
           The
           Saint
           inform'd
           Gama
           ,
           and
           the
           Portugueses
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           of
           these
           sad
           tidings
           ,
           before
           they
           le●t
           the
           Port
           ;
           and
           declar'd
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           sins
           of
           that
           corrupt
           City
           had
           drawn
           down
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           foretold
           and
           threatn'd
           ;
           but
           he
           desir'd
           them
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           to
           supplicate
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           Mercies
           ,
           for
           the
           appeasing
           of
           his
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           himself
           pray'd
           earnestly
           in
           thier
           behalf
           .
           Besides
           the
           two
           
             Iapanners
             ,
             Matthew
          
           and
           Bernard
           ,
           who
           had
           constantly
           follow'd
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           never
           forsake
           him
           ,
           an
           Ambassadour
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           embark'd
           with
           him
           in
           the
           same
           Vessel
           .
           The
           business
           of
           this
           Embassy
           was
           to
           seek
           the
           
           friendship
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ;
           and
           to
           obtain
           a
           Preacher
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           might
           finish
           the
           Conversion
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           the
           room
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
        
         
           They
           sai'd
           along
           the
           Coasts
           for
           the
           space
           of
           six
           days
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Navigation
           was
           prosperous
           ,
           till
           they
           made
           an
           Island
           belonging
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Minaco
           ,
           call'd
           Meleitor
           :
           From
           whence
           crossing
           a
           Streight
           ,
           the
           put
           out
           into
           the
           main
           Ocean
           .
           At
           that
           time
           the
           change
           of
           the
           Moon
           alter'd
           the
           Weather
           ;
           and
           there
           blew
           a
           furious
           South-wind
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Pilot
           with
           all
           his
           Art
           cou'd
           not
           bear
           up
           against
           it
           .
           The
           Tempest
           carry'd
           the
           Ship
           into
           a
           Sea
           ,
           unknown
           to
           the
           Portugueses
           ;
           and
           the
           Face
           of
           Heaven
           was
           so
           black
           with
           Clouds
           ,
           that
           during
           five
           days
           and
           nights
           there
           was
           no
           appearance
           of
           Sun
           or
           Stars
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           Mariners
           were
           not
           able
           to
           take
           the
           Elevation
           of
           the
           Pole
           ,
           and
           consequently
           not
           to
           know
           vvhereabouts
           they
           were
           .
           One
           day
           towards
           the
           Evening
           ,
           the
           Wind
           redoubled
           with
           so
           much
           fury
           ,
           that
           the
           Vessel
           had
           not
           povver
           to
           break
           the
           Waves
           ,
           so
           high
           the
           vvent
           ,
           and
           came
           on
           with
           so
           much
           violence
           .
           In
           this
           terrible
           conjuncture
           they
           thought
           sit
           to
           cut
           down
           the
           Fore-castle
           ,
           that
           the
           Ship
           might
           work
           the
           better
           ,
           
           after
           vvhich
           they
           bound
           the
           Sloop
           which
           follow'd
           ,
           vvith
           thick
           Cables
           to
           the
           Ship
           ;
           but
           night
           coming
           on
           ,
           vvhile
           they
           were
           thus
           employ'd
           ,
           and
           being
           very
           dark
           ,
           abundance
           of
           Rain
           also
           falling
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           vvhich
           increas'd
           the
           Tempest
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           not
           draw
           out
           of
           the
           Sloop
           five
           Portugueses
           and
           ten
           Indians
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Slaves
           and
           Mariners
           ,
           which
           vvere
           in
           her
           .
        
         
           Those
           of
           the
           Ship
           had
           neither
           comfort
           nor
           hope
           remaining
           ,
           
           but
           in
           the
           company
           and
           assistance
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           He
           exhorted
           them
           to
           lament
           their
           Sins
           ,
           thereby
           to
           appease
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           pour'd
           forth
           whole
           showers
           of
           Tears
           before
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Almighty
           .
           When
           night
           was
           now
           at
           the
           darkest
           ,
           a
           lamentable
           cry
           was
           heard
           ,
           as
           of
           people
           just
           upon
           the
           brink
           of
           perishing
           ,
           and
           calling
           out
           for
           succour
           .
           The
           noise
           came
           from
           the
           Sloop
           ,
           vvhich
           the
           violence
           of
           Winds
           had
           torn
           off
           from
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Waves
           were
           hurrying
           away
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           the
           Captain
           had
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           order'd
           the
           Pilot
           to
           turn
           towards
           those
           poor
           Creatures
           ,
           without
           considering
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           endeavour
           of
           saving
           his
           Nephevv
           
             Alphonso
             Calvo
          
           ,
           vvho
           was
           one
           of
           the
           five
           Portugueses
           in
           the
           Sloop
           ,
           the
           Ship
           must
           certainly
           be
           lost
           ,
           
           and
           himself
           with
           her
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           as
           it
           vvas
           difficult
           to
           steer
           the
           Ship
           ,
           when
           they
           vvou'd
           have
           turn'd
           her
           tovvards
           the
           Sloop
           ,
           she
           came
           across
           betwixt
           tvvo
           Mountains
           of
           Water
           ,
           which
           lock'd
           her
           up
           betwixt
           them
           ;
           one
           of
           those
           Waves
           fell
           upon
           the
           Poop
           ,
           and
           wash'd
           over
           the
           Deck
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           Company
           thought
           their
           business
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           cries
           and
           lamentations
           were
           heard
           on
           every
           side
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           his
           Prayers
           in
           the
           Captain
           's
           Cabin
           ,
           ran
           out
           toward
           the
           noise
           ,
           and
           saw
           a
           miserable
           object
           ,
           the
           Vessel
           ready
           to
           bulge
           ,
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           the
           Passengers
           ,
           all
           tumbling
           in
           confusion
           on
           each
           other
           ,
           deploring
           their
           unhappy
           destiny
           ,
           and
           expecting
           nothing
           but
           present
           death
           .
           Then
           the
           holy
           Man
           lifting
           up
           his
           Eyes
           and
           Hands
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           said
           thus
           aloud
           ,
           in
           the
           transport
           of
           his
           ●ervour
           ,
           O
           Jesus
           ,
           
             Thou
             love
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             succour
             us
             !
             I
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             by
             those
             five
             wounds
             ,
             which
             for
             our
             sakes
             thou
             hast
             suffer'd
             on
             the
             Cross.
          
           At
           that
           instant
           the
           Ship
           which
           already
           was
           sinking
           under
           Water
           ,
           rais'd
           her self
           aloft
           ,
           without
           any
           visible
           assistance
           ,
           and
           gain'd
           the
           surface
           of
           the
           Waves
           .
           The
           Mariners
           encourag'd
           by
           so
           manifest
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           so
           order'd
           the
           Sails
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           the
           Wind
           in
           Poop
           ,
           and
           pursu'd
           their
           course
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Sloop
           was
           vanish'd
           out
           of
           sight
           :
           
           and
           no
           man
           doubted
           but
           she
           was
           swallow'd
           by
           the
           Waves
           .
           The
           Captain
           lamented
           for
           his
           Nephew
           ,
           the
           rest
           shed
           tears
           for
           their
           lost
           Companions
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Father
           ,
           his
           greatest
           affliction
           was
           for
           two
           Mahometan
           Slaves
           ,
           whom
           he
           cou'd
           not
           convert
           to
           Christianity
           .
           He
           sigh'd
           ,
           in
           thinking
           of
           their
           deplorable
           condition
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           these
           anxious
           thoughts
           ,
           entring
           into
           himself
           ,
           or
           rather
           wholly
           recollecting
           himself
           in
           God
           ,
           it
           came
           into
           his
           mind
           to
           intercede
           with
           Heaven
           for
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Sloop
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           were
           not
           already
           lost
           .
           In
           this
           he
           follow'd
           the
           inspiration
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           his
           Prayer
           was
           not
           yet
           ended
           ,
           when
           he
           perceiv'd
           that
           it
           was
           heard
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           turning
           towards
           
             Edward
             de
             Gama
          
           ,
           who
           was
           oppress'd
           with
           sadness
           ;
           
             Afflict
             not
             your self
             ,
             my
             Brother
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           with
           a
           chearful
           Countenance
           ,
           
             before
             three
             days
             are
             ended
             ,
             the
             Daughter
             will
             come
             back
             ,
             and
             find
             the
             Mother
             .
          
           The
           Captain
           was
           so
           buried
           in
           his
           grief
           ,
           that
           he
           savv
           too
           little
           probability
           in
           what
           the
           Father
           said
           ,
           to
           ●ound
           any
           strong
           belief
           upon
           it
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           at
           break
           of
           day
           ,
           he
           sent
           one
           up
           to
           the
           Scuttle
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           any
           thing
           were
           within
           ken
           :
           but
           nothing
           was
           discover'd
           ,
           saving
           the
           
           Sea
           ,
           which
           was
           still
           troubled
           ,
           and
           white
           with
           foam
           .
           The
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           in
           private
           at
           his
           d●votions
           ,
           came
           out
           two
           hours
           after
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           chearfulness
           upon
           his
           Countenance
           ;
           and
           having
           given
           the
           good
           day
           to
           the
           Captain
           and
           Pilot
           ,
           and
           six
           or
           seven
           Portugueses
           who
           were
           in
           Company
           ,
           he
           enquir'd
           ,
           
             If
             they
             had
             not
             yet
             seen
             the
             Chalop
             ?
          
           they
           answer'd
           they
           had
           not
           :
           and
           because
           he
           desir'd
           that
           some
           one
           might
           again
           get
           up
           to
           the
           Scuttle
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           call'd
           
             Pedro
             Veglio
          
           ,
           reply'd
           thus
           bluntly
           ,
           
             Yes
             Father
             ,
             the
             Chalop
             will
             return
             ,
             but
             not
             'till
             another
             be
             lost
             :
          
           he
           meant
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           the
           same
           Chalop
           shou'd
           come
           again
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           mildly
           reprehended
           Veglio
           for
           his
           little
           Faith
           ;
           
           and
           told
           him
           ,
           nothing
           was
           impossible
           to
           God.
           The
           confidence
           which
           I
           have
           in
           the
           Divine
           mercy
           ▪
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           gives
           me
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           put
           under
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Virgin
          
           ,
           and
           for
           whose
           sake
           I
           have
           vow'd
           to
           say
           three
           Masses
           to
           our
           
             Lady
             of
             the
             Mountain
          
           ,
           shall
           not
           perish
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           urg'd
           Gama
           to
           send
           up
           to
           the
           Scuttle
           for
           discovery
           :
           Gama
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           went
           up
           himself
           with
           a
           Sea-man
           ;
           and
           after
           having
           look'd
           round
           him
           for
           the
           space
           of
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           neither
           he
           
           nor
           the
           other
           cou'd
           see
           any
           thing
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           Xavier
           ,
           whose
           stomach
           was
           turn'd
           with
           the
           tossing
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           been
           two
           days
           and
           three
           nights
           ,
           without
           eating
           ,
           was
           taken
           with
           a
           violent
           head-ach
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           giddiness
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           scarcely
           stand
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           ,
           call'd
           
             Ferdinand
             Mendez
             Pinto
          
           ,
           desir'd
           him
           to
           repose
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           and
           offer'd
           him
           his
           Cabin
           ;
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           mortification
           ,
           usually
           lay
           upon
           the
           Deck
           ,
           accepted
           his
           courtesie
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           this
           further
           ●avour
           ,
           that
           the
           Servant
           of
           this
           Merchant
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Chinese
           ,
           might
           watch
           before
           the
           door
           ,
           that
           none
           might
           interrupt
           his
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           intention
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           was
           not
           to
           give
           the
           least
           refreshment
           to
           his
           Body
           :
           he
           set
           himself
           again
           to
           Prayers
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           affirm'd
           by
           the
           Chinese
           Servant
           ,
           that
           from
           seven
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           when
           he
           retir'd
           ,
           he
           had
           been
           constantly
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           'till
           the
           evening
           ,
           groaning
           in
           the
           agony
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           shedding
           tears
           .
           He
           came
           out
           from
           his
           retirement
           after
           Sun
           set
           ,
           and
           once
           more
           enquir'd
           of
           the
           Pilot
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           seen
           the
           Chalop
           ,
           which
           cou'd
           not
           possibly
           be
           far
           distant
           .
           The
           Pilot
           reply'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           think
           of
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           impossible
           
           for
           her
           to
           resist
           so
           furious
           a
           Tempest
           .
           But
           in
           case
           that
           by
           some
           wonderful
           accident
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           some
           miracle
           ,
           she
           had
           been
           preserv'd
           ,
           she
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           at
           fi●ty
           leagues
           distance
           from
           the
           Ship.
           
             'T
             is
             the
             propriety
             of
             Christian
             confidence
             to
             remain
             unshaken
             ,
             and
             secure
             ,
             when
             humane
             reason
             leaves
             us
             destitute
             of
             hope
             .
          
           The
           Saint
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           the
           Pilot
           to
           have
           spoken
           judiciously
           ,
           and
           yet
           doubted
           not
           but
           the
           Chalop
           wou'd
           return
           .
           He
           constantly
           maintain'd
           ,
           that
           she
           cou'd
           not
           be
           far
           off
           ;
           and
           press'd
           him
           to
           send
           up
           to
           the
           Scuttle
           before
           the
           dusk
           .
           The
           Pilot
           ,
           less
           out
           of
           complaisance
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           than
           out
           of
           his
           desire
           to
           undeceive
           him
           ,
           went
           up
           himself
           ,
           and
           cou'd
           discover
           nothing
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           affirmation
           of
           the
           Pilot
           ,
           instantly
           desir'd
           the
           Captain
           to
           lower
           the
           Sails
           ;
           that
           the
           Chalop
           might
           more
           easily
           come
           up
           with
           the
           Ship.
           The
           authority
           of
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           carri'd
           it
           ,
           above
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Pilot
           :
           The
           Sail-yard
           was
           lower'd
           ;
           and
           a
           stop
           was
           made
           for
           almost
           three
           hours
           .
           But
           at
           length
           ,
           the
           Passengers
           grew
           weary
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           able
           any
           longer
           to
           bear
           the
           rowling
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           one
           and
           all
           cry'd
           ou●
           to
           Sail.
           The
           Father
           upbraided
           them
           with
           their
           impatience
           :
           and
           himself
           laid
           hold
           
           on
           the
           Sail-yard
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           from
           spreading
           the
           Sails
           :
           and
           leaning
           his
           head
           over
           it
           ,
           broke
           out
           into
           sighs
           and
           sobbings
           ,
           and
           pour'd
           out
           a
           deluge
           of
           tears
           .
        
         
           He
           rais'd
           himself
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
           and
           keeping
           his
           eyes
           fix'd
           on
           Heaven
           ,
           yet
           wet
           with
           tears
           ;
           
             O
             Iesus
             ,
             my
             Lord
             and
             my
             God
             ,
          
           said
           he
           ,
           
             I
             beseech
             thee
             by
             thy
             holy
             Passion
             ,
             to
             have
             pity
             on
             those
             poor
             People
             ,
             who
             are
             coming
             to
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             dangers
             .
          
           He
           compos'd
           himself
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           utter'd
           this
           ,
           and
           continu'd
           leaning
           on
           the
           Sail-yard
           ,
           wholly
           silent
           ,
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           sleeping
           .
        
         
           Then
           a
           little
           Child
           ,
           
           who
           was
           sitting
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Mast
           ,
           cry'd
           out
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           
             a
             Miracle
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             behold
             the
             Chalop
             .
          
           All
           the
           Company
           gather'd
           together
           at
           the
           cry
           ,
           and
           plainly
           perceiv'd
           the
           Chalop
           within
           musquet
           shot
           .
           Nothing
           but
           shouts
           and
           exclamations
           of
           joy
           were
           heard
           ,
           while
           she
           drew
           still
           nearer
           and
           nearer
           to
           the
           Vessel
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           greatest
           part
           fell
           down
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           ,
           confessing
           they
           were
           Sinners
           ,
           unworthy
           the
           Company
           of
           a
           man
           so
           holy
           ,
           ask'd
           him
           pardon
           for
           their
           Unbelief
           .
           But
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           great
           confusion
           ,
           for
           being
           
           treated
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           escap'd
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           as
           soon
           as
           possibly
           he
           cou'd
           ;
           and
           shut
           himself
           up
           within
           the
           Cabin
           .
           In
           conclusion
           ,
           the
           Chalop
           came
           up
           with
           the
           Ship
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Waves
           were
           in
           great
           agitation
           ,
           she
           came
           right
           forward
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           tossing
           ,
           and
           stop'd
           of
           her self
           .
           It
           was
           also
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           she
           continu'd
           without
           any
           motion
           ,
           'till
           the
           fifteen
           men
           which
           she
           carri'd
           ,
           were
           enter'd
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Seamen
           had
           fasten'd
           her
           behind
           the
           Poop
           .
           When
           they
           had
           embrac'd
           those
           men
           ,
           whom
           so
           lately
           that
           had
           given
           for
           lost
           ,
           every
           one
           was
           desirous
           of
           knowing
           their
           Adventures●
           ;
           and
           were
           much
           surpris'd
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           come
           through
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           most
           horrible
           tempest
           ,
           which
           was
           ever
           seen
           ,
           without
           any
           apprehension
           ,
           either
           of
           drowning
           ,
           or
           losing
           of
           their
           way
           :
           because
           ,
           
             said
             they
          
           ,
           Father
           Francis
           was
           our
           Pilot
           ,
           and
           his
           presence
           freed
           us
           even
           from
           the
           shadow
           of
           any
           fear
           .
           When
           the
           Ships
           Company
           assur'd
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Father
           had
           been
           always
           with
           themselves
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Chalop
           ,
           who
           had
           beheld
           him
           constantly
           steering
           it
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           believe
           what
           had
           been
           told
           them
           .
           After
           some
           little
           dispute
           ,
           on
           the
           matter
           of
           ●act
           ,
           both
           sides
           
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           Saint
           had
           been
           at
           the
           same
           time
           in
           two
           places
           :
           And
           this
           evident
           Miracle
           ,
           made
           such
           an
           impression
           on
           the
           minds
           of
           the
           two
           Saracen
           Slaves
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Chalop
           ,
           that
           they
           abjur'd
           their
           Mahometism
           .
           The
           impatience
           of
           these
           fifteen
           men
           ,
           to
           behold
           their
           miraculous
           Steersman
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           happily
           brought
           them
           to
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           who
           vanish'd
           from
           their
           eyes
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           when
           they
           joyn'd
           her
           ,
           oblig'd
           Xavier
           to
           come
           out
           ▪
           and
           shew
           himself
           .
           They
           wou'd
           have
           saluted
           him
           as
           their
           Protectour
           ,
           by
           prostrating
           themselves
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           wou'd
           not
           suffer
           it
           :
           declaring
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           ,
           which
           had
           deliver'd
           them
           from
           Shipwrack
           .
           At
           the
           same
           time
           he
           render'd
           publick
           thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           so
           eminent
           a
           favour
           ,
           and
           order'd
           the
           Pilot
           to
           pursue
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           assuring
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           have
           a
           good
           wind
           immediately
           .
           The
           Pilots
           Experience
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           did
           not
           promise
           him
           this
           sudden
           change
           ;
           but
           this
           late
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Chalop
           ,
           quicken'd
           his
           belief
           in
           the
           Fathers
           words
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           not
           long
           ,
           before
           he
           understood
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           commands
           the
           winds
           and
           Seas
           ,
           had
           authoris'd
           the
           holy
           man
           to
           make
           that
           Prediction
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Sails
           were
           scarcely
           spread
           ,
           
           when
           a
           north
           wind
           arising
           ,
           the
           air
           clear'd
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           was
           immediately
           calm'd
           .
           So
           that
           in
           thirteen
           days
           sailing
           ,
           they
           arriv'd
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Sancian
           ,
           where
           the
           Portuguese
           Merchants
           of
           the
           Ship
           had
           traffique
           .
           As
           the
           season
           of
           sailing
           in
           those
           Seas
           ,
           was
           already
           almost
           past
           ,
           there
           were
           remaining
           but
           two
           Ships
           of
           the
           Indies
           in
           Port
           ;
           one
           of
           which
           belong'd
           to
           
             Iames
             de
             Pereyra
          
           .
           The
           Ship
           of
           
             Edward
             de
             Gama
          
           not
           being
           in
           condition
           ,
           to
           go
           on
           directly
           for
           Malacca
           ,
           without
           stopping
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           having
           need
           of
           refreshment
           at
           Sian
           ,
           the
           Saint
           went
           into
           the
           Ship
           of
           his
           friend
           Pereyra
           .
           It
           was
           wonderful
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           when
           he
           pass'd
           into
           that
           Vessel
           ,
           the
           wind
           which
           for
           the
           space
           of
           fifteen
           days
           had
           blown
           at
           North
           ,
           which
           was
           full
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           who
           were
           going
           for
           the
           Indies
           ,
           came
           about
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           day
           following
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           last
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           1551
           ,
           they
           set
           Sail
           again
           .
           Another
           Ship
           ,
           which
           was
           waiting
           also
           for
           a
           wind
           ,
           set
           out
           in
           their
           Company
           ;
           but
           that
           Vessel
           found
           afterwards
           to
           her
           cost
           ,
           that
           she
           carri'd
           not
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           Before
           they
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           
           Xavier
           discoursing
           with
           the
           Pilot
           concerning
           the
           
           dangers
           of
           the
           Ocean
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           same
           Pilot
           ,
           who
           had
           brought
           him
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Francis
             d'
             Aghiar
          
           ,
           foretold
           him
           that
           he
           shou'd
           not
           end
           his
           days
           upon
           the
           water
           .
           And
           ,
           that
           no
           Vessel
           ,
           wherein
           he
           shou'd
           be
           ,
           shou'd
           suffer
           Shipwrack
           ,
           were
           the
           Tempest
           never
           so
           outrageous
           .
           d'Agh●ar
           was
           possess'd
           with
           so
           firm
           a
           belief
           of
           what
           the
           Father
           told
           him
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           found
           the
           effect
           of
           it
           so
           manifest
           ,
           on
           various
           occasions
           ,
           that
           without
           observing
           either
           Winds
           or
           Seasons
           ,
           he
           often
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           in
           an
           old
           crazy
           Vessel
           ,
           ill
           provided
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           were
           ignorant
           of
           the
           secret
           cause
           of
           this
           his
           confidence
           ,
           took
           him
           for
           a
           rash
           pre●uming
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           little
           understanding
           in
           Sea
           affairs
           .
        
         
           Once
           ,
           
           amongst
           many
           ot●er
           times
           ,
           he
           gave
           a
           demonstration
           ,
           how
           much
           he
           rely'd
           on
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           ,
           in
           going
           from
           Tenasserim
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Pegu
           ,
           in
           a
           light
           Barque
           ,
           which
           was
           quite
           decay'd
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           order
           .
           A
           Tempest
           ri●●ng
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Voyage
           ,
           dash'd
           against
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           and
           split
           in
           pieces
           some
           great
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           were
           following
           the
           Barque
           of
           d'Aghiar
           .
           She
           alone
           seem'd
           to
           defy
           the
           Rocks
           ;
           and
           while
           the
           Sea
           was
           in
           this
           
           horrible
           confusion
           ,
           the
           Pilot
           sat
           singing
           at
           his
           ease
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Waters
           had
           been
           hush'd
           beneath
           him
           .
           A
           Passenger
           ,
           who
           shook
           with
           fear
           ,
           demanded
           of
           him
           ,
           
             With
             what
             courage
             he
             cou'd
             sing
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             just
             upon
             the
             brink
             of
             death
             .
          
           'T
           is
           because
           I
           fear
           nothing●
           
             reply'd
             Aghiar
          
           ;
           and
           I
           shou'd
           fear
           nothing
           ,
           
             added
             he
          
           ,
           though
           the
           wa●es
           should
           mount
           as
           high
           again
           ,
           as
           now
           we
           see
           them
           ,
           and
           my
           Barque
           were
           also
           made
           of
           glass
           :
           For
           the
           Father
           Master
           Francis
           has
           assur'd
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           shou'd
           not
           dye
           upon
           the
           Seas
           ,
           in
           whatsoever
           Vessel
           I
           shou'd
           go
           .
           Some
           Saracens
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           the
           Barque
           ,
           and
           who
           heard
           these
           sayings
           of
           the
           Pilot
           ,
           were
           so
           mov'd
           with
           this
           continu'd
           Miracle
           ,
           that
           they
           vow'd
           to
           become
           Christians
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           ever
           they
           shou'd
           come
           on
           shore
           :
           and
           they
           comply'd
           religiously
           with
           their
           promise
           .
           The
           Barque
           casting
           Anchor
           at
           Tanar
           ,
           they
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           at
           that
           place
           ;
           so
           much
           the
           more
           perswaded
           both
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           because
           they
           saw
           before
           their
           eyes
           upon
           the
           Coast
           ,
           the
           wrecks
           of
           other
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           were
           floating
           round
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Conversations
           which
           Xavier
           had
           with
           Pereyra
           ,
           
           during
           all
           the
           Navigation
           ,
           were
           almost
           wholly
           relating
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           
           and
           China
           .
           The
           Father
           told
           his
           friend
           ,
           what
           progress
           the
           Faith
           had
           made
           in
           little
           time
           ,
           in
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Saxuma
           ,
           of
           Amanguchi
           ,
           and
           of
           Bungo
           ;
           and
           what
           hopes
           he
           had
           conceiv'd
           ,
           to
           convert
           all
           those
           Islands
           with
           great
           ease
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           Chineses
           shou'd
           be
           brought
           to
           acknowledge
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           And
           on
           that
           motive
           ,
           he
           had
           fix'd
           his
           resolution
           to
           go
           to
           China
           ;
           that
           his
           return
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           was
           only
           in
           order
           to
           this
           intended
           Voyage
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           regulated
           the
           affairs
           of
           the
           Society
           at
           Goa
           .
           That
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           he
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           the
           Translation
           of
           his
           Catechism
           ,
           into
           the
           Chinese
           Language
           :
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           which
           he
           hop'd
           to
           overcome
           the
           first
           difficulties
           ,
           which
           in
           matters
           of
           Conversion
           are
           still
           the
           greatest
           .
           Some
           Portugueses
           who
           were
           in
           the
           same
           Vessel
           ,
           and
           were
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Government
           of
           China
           ,
           thought
           this
           proposition
           of
           the
           Father
           not
           a
           little
           extravagant
           .
           They
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           ill
           understanding
           which
           was
           betwixt
           China
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           it
           was
           forbidden
           to
           strangers
           on
           pain
           of
           death
           ,
           or
           of
           perpetual
           imprisonment
           ,
           to
           set
           a
           foot
           upon
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Merchants
           of
           their
           Nation
           ,
           who
           had
           stoln
           thither
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           trade
           ,
           
           having
           been
           discover'd
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           had
           lost
           their
           heads
           ,
           others
           had
           been
           put
           in
           Irons
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           Dungeons
           ,
           there
           to
           lye
           and
           rott
           for
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           They
           added
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           safe
           and
           certain
           way
           of
           entring
           into
           China
           ,
           provided
           there
           was
           a
           solemn
           Embassy
           sent
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           that
           Country
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           .
           But
           since
           that
           cou'd
           not
           be
           compass'd
           without
           a
           prodigious
           expence
           ,
           if
           nothing
           else
           were
           to
           be
           consider'd
           but
           only
           the
           Presents
           for
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           his
           Ministers
           of
           State
           ,
           in
           all
           probability
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           wou'd
           not
           burden
           himself
           with
           the
           cost
           of
           such
           an
           Enterprize
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           enough
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           de●ray
           more
           necessary
           expences
           .
        
         
           These
           difficulties
           began
           to
           startle
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           when
           
             Iames
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           who
           under
           the
           habit
           of
           a
           Merchant
           ,
           had
           the
           heart
           of
           an
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           zeal
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           made
           offer
           of
           his
           Ship
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           goods
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           expedient
           which
           had
           been
           mention'd
           .
           The
           Father
           accepted
           of
           his
           generous
           pro●●er
           ,
           with
           transports
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           engag'd
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           to
           procure
           the
           Embassy
           of
           China
           for
           his
           friend
           .
           Pereyra
           ,
           who
           had
           receiv'd
           intelligence
           of
           the
           Siege
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           
           told
           the
           Saint
           ,
           
             He
             apprehended
             lest
             a●
             Embargo
             might
             be
             put
             upon
             his
             Ship
             ,
             for
             the
             immediate
             service
             of
             the
             Town
             :
             X●vier
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           God
           had
           reveal'd
           the
           deliverance
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           and
           to
           whose
           Pray●rs
           that
           deliverance
           had
           perhaps
           been
           granted
           ,
           chear'd
           up
           his
           Friend
           ,
           with
           this
           assurance
           ,
           
             That
             when
             the
             Fortress
             was
             just
             up●n
             the
             point
             of
             yielding
             ,
             the
             Infidels
             had
             been
             struck
             with
             a
             panick
             fear
             ,
             and
             fled
             away
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Town
             was
             wholly
             free
             .
          
        
         
           Pereyra
           had
           yet
           another
           thing
           which
           troubled
           him
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Voyage
           which
           Father
           Xavier
           had
           to
           make
           ,
           before
           that
           of
           China
           .
           The
           season
           being
           already
           far
           spent
           ,
           he
           fear'd
           there
           vvert
           no
           Vessels
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           which
           were
           bound
           for
           Goa
           .
           He
           cou'd
           not
           carry
           the
           Father
           to
           Cochin
           himself
           ,
           because
           he
           vvas
           oblig'd
           to
           go
           on
           to
           Sunda
           ,
           there
           to
           unlade
           his
           Merchandise
           .
           But
           that
           apprehension
           was
           soon
           at
           an
           end
           :
           For
           Xavier
           illuminated
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           told
           him
           positively
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Ship
             of
          
           Antonio
           Pereyra
           ,
           
             was
             in
             the
             Port
             of
          
           Malacca
           ,
           
             and
             that
             they
             shou'd
             find
             it
             just
             ready
             to
             weigh
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             set
             ●ail
             for
          
           Cochin
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           discover'd
           these
           things
           to
           his
           Friend
           ,
           
           during
           a
           great
           calm
           ,
           vvhich
           made
           the
           Navigation
           pleasing
           ;
           vvhen
           
           suddenly
           they
           perceiv'd
           one
           of
           those
           terrible
           Hurricanes
           arising
           ,
           vvhich
           in
           a
           moment
           sink
           a
           Vessel
           .
           All
           the
           Company
           gave
           themselves
           for
           lost
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           had
           any
           hope
           remaining
           ,
           it
           was
           only
           in
           consideration
           of
           the
           Saint
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           earnestly
           desir'd
           him
           ,
           to
           intercede
           vvith
           God
           in
           their
           behalf
           .
           The
           holy
           Man
           ,
           without
           replying
           ,
           retir'd
           to
           his
           Devotions
           :
           he
           return'd
           to
           them
           not
           long
           after
           vvith
           his
           Countenance
           all
           on
           Fire
           ,
           and
           gave
           his
           blessing
           to
           the
           Ship
           ,
           pronouncing
           these
           follovving
           words
           aloud
           ;
           
             This
             Vessel
             of
             the
          
           *
           Santa
           Cruz
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           she
           was
           nam'd
           )
           
             shall
             never
             perish
             on
             the
             Seas
             ;
             the
             place
             where
             she
             was
             built
             ,
             shall
             behold
             her
             fall
             in
             pieces
             of
             her self
             .
             Might
             it
             please
             Almighty
             God
             ,
          
           continu'd
           he
           ,
           
             that
             the
             same
             cou'd
             be
             said
             ,
             concerning
             that
             Vessel
             which
             put
             to
             Sea
             with
             us
             !
             But
             we
             shall
             be
             witnesses
             too
             soon
             of
             her
             unhappy
             destiny
             !
          
           At
           that
           very
           instant
           appear'd
           the
           signs
           ,
           which
           were
           to
           begin
           the
           verification
           of
           the
           Prophecy
           ;
           the
           Whirlwind
           vvas
           dissipated
           ,
           and
           the
           Sea
           grew
           calm
           .
           Not
           long
           afterwards
           ,
           they
           beheld
           the
           Merchandise
           ,
           and
           dead
           Bodies
           ,
           floating
           on
           the
           Waters
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           Hurricane
           had
           destroy'd
           the
           Ship
           vvhich
           follow'd
           them
           .
           Immediately
           their
           Opinion
           was
           confirm'd
           by
           two
           Mariners
           ,
           
           vvho
           had
           gotten
           on
           a
           Plank
           ,
           vvhen
           the
           Ship
           vvas
           foundering
           ;
           and
           who
           having
           aftervvards
           struggl'd
           vvith
           the
           Waves
           ,
           vvere
           driven
           by
           them
           to
           the
           Board
           of
           Pereyra's
           Vessel
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Navigation
           was
           prosperous
           ;
           a
           calmer
           season
           was
           never
           known
           .
           The
           Ship
           being
           landed
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           
             Sincapour
             ,
             Xavier
          
           ,
           vvho
           knevv
           certainly
           that
           
             Antonio
             Pereyra
          
           vvas
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           ready
           to
           hoist
           Sail
           tovvards
           Cochin
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           vvrote
           to
           him
           by
           a
           Frigate
           which
           went
           off
           ,
           to
           desire
           ,
           that
           he
           vvou'd
           wait
           for
           him
           three
           days
           longer
           .
           He
           vvrote
           also
           by
           the
           same
           conveyance
           ,
           to
           Father
           
             Francis
             Perez
          
           ,
           Superiour
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           and
           commanded
           all
           of
           them
           to
           provide
           refreshments
           for
           the
           Iaponneses
           ,
           vvho
           came
           along
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           was
           known
           in
           the
           City
           that
           Xavier
           vvas
           coming
           ;
           they
           joy
           was
           so
           general
           ,
           
           that
           it
           almost
           blotted
           out
           the
           remembrance
           of
           all
           they
           had
           suffer'd
           in
           the
           War.
           The
           Inhabitants
           ran
           crouding
           to
           the
           Shore
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           first
           appearance
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           but
           acclamations
           and
           shouts
           of
           rejoicing
           on
           every
           side
           .
           They
           receiv'd
           him
           at
           his
           landing
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           tenderness
           of
           affection
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Reverence
           imaginable
           .
           In
           conducting
           him
           to
           the
           House
           of
           the
           
           Society
           ,
           they
           shew'd
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           pass'd
           along
           ,
           the
           Ruines
           of
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           sighing
           ,
           
             That
             if
             he
             had
             not
             left
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             preserv'd
             from
             the
             fury
             of
             the
          
           Javans
           ,
           
             as
             they
             had
             formerly
             been
             protected
             from
             the
          
           Barbarians
           of
           Achen
           .
           But
           the
           Father
           answer'd
           them
           ,
           
             That
             their
             crying
             Sins
             had
             call'd
             down
             the
             wrath
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             them
             .
             That
             nothing
             cou'd
             divert
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             speedy
             change
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             only
             means
             of
             reconciling
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             to
             receive
             those
             chastisements
             at
             his
             Hands
             ,
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Humiliation
             and
             of
             Penitence
             .
          
           He
           visited
           the
           old
           Governour
           
             Don
             Pedro
             de
             Silva
          
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           one
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           him
           ,
           
             Don
             Alvarez
             de
             Atayda
          
           ,
           and
           communicated
           to
           them
           his
           design
           ,
           concerning
           an
           Embassy
           to
           China
           .
           Both
           of
           them
           concurr'd
           in
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           it
           wou'd
           be
           advantageous
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Interests
           of
           Christianity
           .
           
             Iames
             Pereyra
          
           not
           being
           capable
           of
           accompanying
           the
           Father
           to
           Goa
           ,
           for
           the
           reason
           above
           mention'd
           ,
           furnish'd
           him
           at
           present
           with
           thirty
           thousand
           Crowns
           ,
           for
           the
           preparatives
           of
           that
           intended
           Voyage
           ;
           and
           sent
           a
           Servant
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           vvith
           Commission
           to
           dispose
           of
           all
           things
           .
           Xavier
           having
           often
           embrac'd
           this
           faithful
           Friend
           ,
           enter'd
           with
           his
           Iaponians
           ,
           into
           the
           Vessel
           
           of
           
             Antonio
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           who
           attended
           but
           their
           company
           to
           set
           sail
           .
        
         
           The
           Prediction
           which
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           had
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Ship
           call'd
           
             Santa
             Cruz
          
           ,
           
           gave
           it
           the
           nevv
           name
           of
           the
           
             Saints
             Vessel
          
           .
           And
           from
           Malacca
           ,
           from
           vvhence
           she
           departed
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           went
           on
           board
           of
           Antonio
           ,
           her
           Reputation
           was
           extended
           over
           all
           the
           East
           .
           Wheresoever
           she
           arriv'd
           ,
           she
           was
           receiv'd
           vvith
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           saluted
           by
           all
           other
           Ships
           with
           the
           honour
           of
           their
           Canon
           .
           All
           Merchants
           were
           desirous
           of
           stowing
           their
           Goods
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           willingly
           paid
           the
           Carriage
           of
           their
           Wares
           ,
           and
           the
           dues
           of
           Custom
           ,
           beyond
           the
           common
           price
           of
           other
           Vessels
           .
           The
           weight
           of
           Lading
           vvas
           never
           consider'd
           ,
           but
           her
           Freight
           was
           alvvays
           as
           much
           as
           they
           cou'd
           croud
           into
           her
           .
           As
           she
           lasted
           very
           long
           ,
           and
           that
           thirty
           years
           after
           the
           decease
           of
           the
           Father
           she
           vvas
           in
           being
           ,
           and
           was
           us'd
           for
           the
           traffick
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           they
           never
           fail'd
           of
           lading
           her
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           Cargo
           ,
           all
           worn
           and
           Worm-eaten
           as
           she
           was
           .
           The
           Owners
           into
           whose
           hands
           she
           came
           ,
           during
           the
           space
           of
           those
           thirty
           years
           took
           only
           this
           one
           precaution
           ,
           vvhich
           was
           to
           keep
           her
           off
           from
           Shore
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           she
           was
           to
           be
           resitted
           ,
           that
           vvork
           
           was
           constantly
           done
           upon
           the
           Sea.
           As
           to
           vvhat
           remains
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           she
           met
           with
           many
           ill
           accidents
           and
           hardships
           ;
           she
           was
           often
           ingag'd
           vvith
           Pyrates
           ,
           and
           combated
           by
           Tempests
           :
           but
           she
           escap'd
           clear
           of
           all
           those
           dangers
           ,
           and
           never
           any
           one
           repented
           of
           embarking
           in
           her
           .
           One
           time
           't
           is
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           sailing
           from
           Malacca
           ,
           to
           Cochin
           ,
           with
           an
           extraordinary
           lading
           ,
           she
           sprung
           a
           leak
           ,
           and
           took
           in
           so
           much
           Water
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           that
           the
           Passengers
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           numerous
           ,
           were
           of
           Opinion
           to
           unlade
           her
           of
           half
           her
           burden
           ,
           and
           half
           her
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           them
           upon
           other
           Ships
           ,
           vvhich
           were
           in
           their
           company
           .
           But
           those
           Vessels
           ,
           vvhich
           had
           already
           their
           whole
           lading
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           consent
           to
           ease
           the
           
             Santa
             Cruz
          
           ;
           so
           that
           fear
           overpowring
           the
           Ships
           Company
           ,
           they
           return'd
           speedily
           into
           the
           Port.
           The
           whole
           Tovvn
           was
           surpris'd
           to
           see
           th●
           Ship
           so
           suddenly
           come
           back
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           laugh'd
           to
           shame
           for
           apprehending
           Shipwrack
           in
           the
           ●essel
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
           Being
           thus
           pulickly
           upbraided
           vvith
           their
           vvant
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           mend
           their
           Errour
           ,
           they
           took
           out
           nothing
           of
           the
           Lading
           ,
           but
           put
           again
           to
           Sea.
           And
           vvhat
           〈◊〉
           one
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           concerning
           ●●e
           good
           fortune
           which
           perpetually
           attended
           
           that
           Ship
           ,
           for
           two
           and
           twenty
           years
           together
           ,
           so
           much
           renew'd
           their
           Con●idence
           ,
           that
           they
           perform'd
           their
           Voyage
           vvithout
           farther
           fear
           .
           The
           
             Santa
             Cruz
          
           continu'd
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           sailing
           over
           all
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           to
           every
           Port
           of
           Asia
           ,
           till
           she
           came
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Captain
           ,
           who
           commanded
           the
           Port
           of
           Di●
           ;
           who
           perceiving
           her
           to
           be
           half
           rotten
           ,
           and
           open'd
           in
           diverse
           parts
           ,
           concluded
           she
           cou'd
           serve
           no
           longer
           ,
           unless
           she
           were
           brought
           into
           harbour
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           the
           Stocks
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           she
           was
           sent
           to
           Cochin
           ,
           and
           hal'd
           ashore
           on
           the
           same
           Dock
           where
           she
           had
           been
           built
           ;
           but
           she
           was
           no
           sooner
           there
           ,
           than
           she
           fell
           in
           pieces
           of
           her self
           ;
           nothing
           remaining
           of
           that
           great
           bulk
           ,
           besides
           Planks
           and
           Beams
           of
           Timber
           ,
           unprofitable
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Fire
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           of
           Cochin
           ,
           vvho
           knew
           the
           Prediction
           of
           ●he
           Saint
           ,
           to
           every
           Circumstance
           ,
           came
           out
           to
           behold
           its
           accomplishment
           .
           An
           inconsiderable
           Merchant
           ,
           call'd
           
             George
             Nugnez
          
           ,
           who
           happen'd
           to
           be
           there
           present
           ,
           began
           to
           think
           within
           himself
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           be
           yet
           remaining
           in
           those
           Planks
           ,
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Vertue
           ,
           which
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Saint
           had
           imprinted
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           took
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           caus'd
           to
           be
           nail'd
           to
           
           his
           own
           Frigate
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           perswasion
           he
           had
           ,
           that
           with
           this
           assistance
           he
           shou'd
           be
           secure
           from
           Shipwrack
           .
           Thus
           being
           fill'd
           with
           a
           lively
           Faith
           ,
           he
           boldly
           undertook
           ,
           such
           long
           ,
           and
           hazardous
           Voyages
           ,
           that
           Ships
           of
           the
           greatest
           burden
           vvere
           affraid
           to
           make
           :
           and
           without
           consideration
           of
           the
           weather
           ,
           adventur'd
           many
           times
           to
           cross
           the
           most
           tempestuous
           Gulphs
           .
           When
           he
           was
           told
           ,
           that
           it
           vvas
           not
           the
           part
           of
           a
           prudent
           Man
           ,
           to
           endanger
           himself
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           he
           answer'd
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Winds
             and
             Seas
             were
             well
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Fright
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Reverence
             for
             the
             Plank
             of
             the
          
           Santa
           Cruz
           :
           In
           effect
           ,
           his
           little
           Vessel
           ,
           vvas
           ever
           fortunate
           enough
           ,
           to
           escape
           the
           greatest
           perils
           :
           and
           vvhat
           was
           most
           remarkable
           ,
           was
           ,
           That
           having
           had
           the
           same
           destiny
           vvith
           the
           Ship
           in
           her
           Adventures
           ,
           and
           Deliverances
           ,
           she
           ended
           like
           her
           ,
           breaking
           in
           pieces
           of
           her self
           ,
           on
           the
           Shore
           of
           Coulan
           ,
           vvhere
           she
           was
           brought
           to
           be
           resitted
           .
        
         
           To
           return
           to
           the
           Navigation
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           
           he
           arriv'd
           at
           
             Cochin
             Ian.
             24th
          
           .
           in
           the
           year
           1552.
           
           The
           King
           of
           the
           Maldivia's
           had
           been
           there
           ,
           for
           some
           months
           :
           He
           was
           a
           Prince
           of
           about
           twenty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           Mahometan
           Religion
           ,
           and
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           hatred
           of
           Christians
           :
           
           The
           revolt
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           lov'd
           him
           not
           ,
           or
           hated
           the
           Government
           ,
           forc'd
           him
           for
           the
           safeguard
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           to
           abandon
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           seek
           Sanctuary
           amongst
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           hop'd
           to
           be
           restor'd
           .
           The
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           receiv'd
           him
           into
           their
           House
           ,
           and
           went
           about
           to
           convert
           him
           ,
           by
           letting
           him
           see
           the
           falsehood
           of
           his
           Sect.
           The
           ill
           posture
           of
           his
           Affairs
           ,
           made
           him
           apt
           to
           receive
           the
           instructions
           which
           vvere
           given
           him
           by
           Father
           
             Antonio
             Heredia
          
           ,
           who
           endeavour'd
           his
           Conversion
           with
           great
           Zeal
           .
           But
           his
           fear
           of
           farther
           exasperating
           his
           Rebellious
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           chang'd
           his
           Religion
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           defer
           that
           change
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           he
           had
           never
           forsaken
           the
           Law
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           if
           Father
           Francis
           had
           not
           arriv'd
           to
           compleat
           that
           work
           ,
           which
           Heredia
           had
           begun
           .
           The
           holy
           Apostle
           preach'd
           the
           word
           vvith
           so
           much
           e●●icacy
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           Maldivia's
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           he
           reduc'd
           him
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           motives
           of
           worldly
           interest
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           Having
           instructed
           him
           anew
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           he
           solemnly
           baptis'd
           him
           .
           In
           sequel
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           excited
           the
           Portugueses
           to
           replace
           him
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           nominated
           some
           of
           the
           
           Fathers
           to
           accompany
           the
           Naval
           Army
           ,
           which
           shou'd
           be
           sent
           to
           the
           Maldivia's
           .
           His
           intention
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           shou'd
           labour
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           King
           shou'd
           be
           establish'd
           .
           But
           because
           it
           was
           of
           small
           importance
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           that
           those
           Islands
           ,
           which
           produce
           neither
           Gold
           ,
           nor
           Spices
           ,
           nor
           Perfumes
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           made
           tributary
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           Governours
           did
           nothing
           for
           that
           exil'd
           Prince
           ;
           who
           despairing
           to
           recover
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           marri'd
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           and
           liv'd
           a
           private
           life
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           :
           Happy
           only
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           Crown
           ,
           was
           made
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           gift
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           holy
           Man
           was
           ready
           to
           depart
           ,
           
           an
           opportunity
           was
           offer'd
           him
           of
           writing
           into
           Europe
           ;
           which
           he
           laid
           hold
           on
           ,
           thereby
           to
           render
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Voyage
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           General
           of
           his
           Order
           .
           Then
           imbarking
           for
           Goa
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           speedy
           Voyage
           ,
           and
           arriv'd
           there
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           February
           .
        
         
           So
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           come
           on
           shore
           ,
           
           he
           visited
           the
           sick
           in
           the
           Town-Hospitals
           ;
           and
           then
           went
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           House
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           After
           the
           ordinary
           embracements
           ,
           which
           
           were
           more
           tender
           than
           ever
           ,
           he
           enquir'd
           if
           none
           were
           sick
           within
           the
           Colledge
           ?
           He
           was
           answer'd
           ,
           there
           was
           only
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           lying
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           .
           Immediately
           Xavier
           went
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           Gospel
           over
           him
           .
           At
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Father
           the
           dying
           man
           recover'd
           his
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           was
           restor'd
           to
           health
           .
           The
           Physicians
           had
           given
           him
           over
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           had
           been
           order'd
           for
           his
           burial
           :
           But
           he
           himself
           had
           never
           despair'd
           of
           his
           recovery
           ;
           and
           the
           day
           when
           Xavier
           arriv'd
           ,
           he
           said
           with
           a
           dying
           voice
           ,
           
             That
             if
             God
             wou'd
             grant
             him
             the
             favour
             of
             beholding
             their
             good
             Father
             ,
             he
             shou'd
             infallibly
             recover
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Relation
           which
           Xavier
           made
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           Goa
           ,
           
           concerning
           the
           Church
           of
           Iapan
           ,
           was
           infinitely
           pleasing
           to
           them
           :
           And
           he
           himself
           was
           fill'd
           with
           equal
           consolation
           ,
           in
           learning
           from
           them
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           Christianity
           in
           the
           Indies
           .
           The
           Missioners
           whom
           he
           had
           dispers'd
           before
           his
           departure
           ,
           were
           almost
           all
           of
           them
           united
           at
           his
           return
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           were
           come
           by
           his
           command
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           their
           own
           motion
           ,
           concerning
           urgent
           business
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           had
           re-assembl'd
           them
           expresly
           ,
           that
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           might
           redouble
           in
           them
           their
           Apostolick
           
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           Religious
           Fervour
           .
           God
           had
           every
           where
           blest
           their
           labours
           .
           The
           Town
           of
           Ormus
           ,
           which
           fell
           to
           the
           lott
           of
           Father
           
             Gaspar
             Barzaeus
          
           ,
           had
           wholly
           chang'd
           its
           Countenance
           :
           
             Idolaters
             ,
             Saracens
          
           ,
           and
           Iews
           ran
           in
           multitudes
           to
           Baptism
           :
           The
           Temples
           of
           Idols
           were
           consecrated
           to
           Christ
           ;
           the
           Mosques
           and
           Synagogues
           were
           dispeopled
           ,
           ill
           Manners
           were
           reform'd
           ,
           and
           ill
           Customs
           totally
           abolish'd
           .
           Christianity
           flourish'd
           more
           than
           ever
           in
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           since
           the
           death
           of
           Father
           
             Antonio
             Criminal
          
           ,
           who
           had
           cultivated
           it
           with
           care
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           cultivation
           was
           massacred
           by
           the
           Badages
           .
           The
           blood
           of
           the
           Martyr
           seem'd
           to
           have
           multiply'd
           the
           Christians
           ;
           they
           were
           reckon'd
           to
           be
           more
           than
           ●ive
           hundred
           thousand
           ,
           all
           Zealous
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           lay
           down
           their
           lives
           for
           their
           Religion
           .
           The
           Gospel
           had
           not
           made
           less
           progress
           at
           Cochin
           ,
           and
           at
           Coulan
           ;
           at
           Bazain
           and
           at
           Meliapore
           ,
           at
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Isles
           
             del
             Moro.
          
           Put
           it
           is
           almost
           incredible
           ,
           with
           what
           profit
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           Labourers
           preach'd
           at
           Goa
           .
           All
           the
           Priests
           of
           Idols
           had
           been
           driven
           out
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Goa
           ,
           by
           Order
           from
           the
           Governour
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           solicitation
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul.
           It
           was
           also
           prohibited
           ,
           
           under
           severe
           Penalties
           ,
           to
           perform
           any
           publick
           action
           of
           Idolatry
           within
           the
           District
           of
           Goa
           :
           and
           those
           Ordinances
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           reduc'd
           a
           multitude
           of
           Gentils
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           their
           lives
           were
           very
           regular
           ;
           amidst
           the
           liberty
           of
           doing
           whatsoever
           pleas'd
           them
           ,
           they
           refrain'd
           from
           all
           dishonest
           actions
           ;
           and
           Concubines
           were
           now
           as
           scarce
           ▪
           as
           they
           had
           been
           common
           .
           The
           Souldiers
           liv'd
           almost
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           men
           in
           Orders
           :
           and
           even
           their
           Piety
           edify'd
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           But
           nothing
           was
           more
           pleasing
           to
           Xavier
           than
           the
           Conversion
           of
           two
           Princes
           ,
           
           who
           during
           his
           absence
           had
           been
           at
           Goa
           .
           The
           first
           was
           King
           of
           Tanor
           ,
           a
           Kingdom
           scituate
           along
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Malabar
           ,
           betwixt
           Cranganor
           and
           Calecu●
           .
           This
           Prince
           who
           was
           party-per-pale
           ,
           Mahometan
           and
           Idolater
           ,
           but
           prudent
           ,
           a
           great
           Warriour
           ,
           of
           a
           comely
           shape
           ,
           and
           more
           polite
           ,
           than
           was
           usual
           for
           a
           Barbarian
           ,
           had
           ●●om
           his
           youth
           a
           tendency
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           without
           being
           well
           instructed
           in
           it
           .
           He
           was
           enamour'd
           of
           it
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           inform'd
           to
           the
           full
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           by
           a
           Religious
           of
           the
           
             Order
             of
             St.
             Francis
          
           ,
           who
           frequented
           his
           Palace
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           wars
           which
           
           he
           had
           with
           other
           Princes
           ,
           for
           ten
           years
           together
           ,
           hinder'd
           him
           from
           receiving
           Baptism
           .
           At
           length
           he
           was
           Christen'd
           ,
           but
           very
           secretly
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           appearance
           he
           remain'd
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           to
           keep
           the
           better
           corresponde●ce
           with
           his
           People
           .
           Yet
           he
           was
           not
           without
           some
           scruple
           concerning
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Life
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           satisfie
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           on
           so
           nice
           a
           Point
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Goa
           to
           s●nd
           him
           an
           Apostle
           :
           for
           by
           that
           name
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           were
           call'd
           by
           the
           Indi●ns
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           the
           Port●gueses
           .
           Father
           Gomez
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Tanor
           ,
           told
           him
           positively
           ,
           that
           God
           wou'd
           be
           serv'd
           in
           spirit
           and
           in
           truth
           ;
           that
           dissembling
           in
           Religion
           ,
           was
           worse
           than
           irreligion
           ;
           and
           that
           Iesus
           wou'd
           disown
           before
           his
           Angels
           ,
           those
           who
           disown'd
           him
           before
           men
           .
           The
           King
           ,
           who
           preferr'd
           his
           Salvation
           before
           his
           Crown
           ,
           believ'd
           Gomez
           ,
           and
           resolv'd
           to
           declare
           himself
           solemnly
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           had
           made
           a
           Treaty
           with
           his
           Enemies
           .
           Having
           concluded
           a
           Peace
           through
           the
           mediation
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           had
           advis'd
           him
           to
           it
           ;
           he
           came
           to
           Goa
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           who
           not
           being
           able
           to
           gain
           upon
           him
           ,
           either
           by
           their
           reasons
           ,
           or
           their
           desires
           ,
           had
           seiz'd
           upon
           
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           shut
           him
           up
           ,
           in
           one
           of
           the
           strongest
           Citadels
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           :
           He
           escap'd
           out
           of
           his
           Prison
           ,
           swam
           a
           River
           ,
           and
           having
           found
           eight
           Foysts
           or
           half
           Galleys
           belonging
           to
           Goa
           ,
           which
           were
           purposely
           sent
           to
           favour
           his
           passage
           ,
           he
           had
           the
           good
           fortune
           to
           arrive
           safely
           at
           the
           Town
           .
           The
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Viceroy
           conducted
           him
           to
           the
           Cathedral
           ,
           amidst
           the
           acclamations
           of
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           ●oot
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           publick
           profession
           of
           his
           Faith
           ;
           with
           such
           expressions
           of
           true
           devotion
           ,
           as
           melted
           the
           Assistants
           into
           tears
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Prince
           ,
           
           whose
           Conversion
           gave
           so
           much
           joy
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           was
           the
           King
           of
           Trichenamalo
           ;
           who
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Soveraigns
           of
           Ceylan
           .
           This
           King
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           yet
           an
           Infant
           ,
           was
           set
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           dispossest
           by
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           but
           eight
           years
           old
           .
           The
           Tyrant
           not
           content
           to
           have
           taken
           the
           Crown
           from
           him
           ,
           wou'd
           also
           have
           murther'd
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           prevented
           by
           a
           Prince
           of
           the
           Blood
           Royal
           ,
           who
           carri'd
           him
           out
           of
           his
           reach
           ,
           being
           accompany'd
           by
           forty
           Lords
           of
           the
           loyal
           Party
           :
           and
           sought
           sanctuary
           for
           him
           ,
           on
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Fishery
           .
           The
           Paravas
           receiv'd
           him
           with
           all
           the
           charitable
           compassion
           ,
           which
           was
           due
           to
           his
           illustrious
           
           Birth
           ,
           to
           the
           tenderness
           of
           his
           years
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           misfortunes
           :
           They
           also
           promis'd
           his
           attendants
           to
           serve
           him
           ,
           what
           was
           in
           their
           power
           .
           But
           at
           the
           same
           time
           advis'd
           them
           ,
           to
           procure
           him
           a
           more
           durable
           and
           more
           glorious
           Crown
           :
           and
           withal
           inform'd
           them
           of
           what
           they
           had
           been
           taught
           ,
           concerning
           the
           adoption
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           Whether
           those
           considerations
           prevail'd
           upon
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           blood
           Royal
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Spir●●
           of
           God
           wrought
           powerfully
           on
           his
           heart
           ,
           〈…〉
           to
           what
           the
           Paravas
           desir'd
           ,
           〈◊〉
           put
           himself
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Father
           Henriquez
           to
           be
           instructed
           .
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Lords
           follow'd
           his
           example
           ,
           and
           were
           all
           Baptis'd
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           seem'd
           at
           his
           Baptism
           to
           have
           an
           understanding
           much
           above
           his
           years
           .
           The
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Christians
           on
           the
           Fishing
           Coast
           ,
           having
           afterwards
           made
           up
           an
           Army
           ,
           supply'd
           with
           what
           Ammunitions
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           other
           Provisions
           which
           the
           Country
           cou'd
           furnish
           ,
           pass'd
           over
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           forty
           Lords
           :
           but
           the
           Usurper
           was
           so
           well
           establish'd
           in
           his
           possession
           ,
           that
           the
           Paravas
           were
           forc'd
           to
           retire
           with
           speed
           into
           their
           own
           Country
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
           young
           King
           ,
           he
           was
           brought
           to
           Goa
           ,
           and
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           took
           the
           conduct
           of
           him
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           put
           him
           into
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           vertuously
           educated
           by
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           Xavier
           prais'd
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           great
           Men
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           subjected
           to
           the
           Empire
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           Ignatius
           :
           and
           rejoic'd
           with
           his
           Brethren
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Goa
             ,
             Don
             Iuan
             de
             Albuquerque
             ,
          
           was
           so
           well
           satisfy'd
           of
           their
           conduct
           .
        
         
           
             This
             wise
             and
             holy
             Prelate
          
           ,
           
           
             communicated
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             a
             Letter
             which
             he
             had
             written
             on
             that
             Subject
             ,
             during
             his
             absence
             ,
             to
             the
             General
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             The
             Letter
             was
             in
          
           Portuguese
           ,
           
             dated
             from
          
           Cochin
           ,
           Nov.
           
             28.
             in
             the
             year
             1550.
             
             And
             is
             thus
             translated
             into
             our
             Language
             :
          
           The
           great
           performances
           of
           your
           Children
           ,
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Dominions
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           the
           holiness
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           the
           purity
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           their
           Zeal
           ,
           in
           labouring
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Penance
           ,
           their
           un●eary'd
           Travels
           through
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           India
           ,
           for
           the
           conversion
           of
           Idolaters
           and
           Moors
           ,
           their
           continual
           application
           to
           study
           the
           Tongues
           of
           this
           new
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           the
           Mysteries
           
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           principally
           at
           the
           Cape
           of
           Comorin
           ,
           all
           this
           obliges
           me
           to
           write
           to
           your
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           testimony
           of
           what
           I
           have
           beheld
           with
           my
           own
           Eyes
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           of
           your
           Society
           are
           admirable
           labourers
           in
           our
           Lords
           Vineyard
           ;
           and
           are
           so
           faithfully
           subservient
           to
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           their
           endeavours
           for
           the
           good
           of
           those
           Souls
           ,
           with
           which
           I
           am
           intrusted
           ,
           give
           me
           hope
           of
           remaining
           the
           fewer
           years
           in
           Purgatory
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           undertake
           the
           relation
           of
           all
           their
           particular
           Actions
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           durst
           adventure
           it
           ,
           want
           time
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           here
           like
           Torches
           lighted
           up
           ,
           to
           dissipate
           the
           thick
           darkness
           ,
           wherein
           these
           barbarous
           people
           were
           benighted
           ;
           and
           that
           already
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           many
           Nations
           of
           Infidels
           believe
           one
           God
           in
           three
           persons
           :
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           I
           freely
           grant
           them
           all
           they
           require
           of
           me
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Souls
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           them
           partakes
           with
           me
           in
           my
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           without
           appropriating
           any
           of
           it
           to
           my self
           :
           and
           I
           look
           upon
           my self
           ,
           as
           one
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           that
           holy
           Body
           ,
           though
           my
           life
           arises
           not
           to
           their
           perfection
           .
           In
           one
           word
           ,
           I
           love
           them
           all
           in
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           with
           a
           fervent
           and
           sincere
           Charity
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           the
           Letter
           is
           nothing
           appertaining
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           omitted
           .
        
         
         
           The
           man
           of
           God
           receiv'd
           intelligence
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Portugal
           at
           Goa
           ,
           had
           sent
           word
           to
           Lisbonne
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           progress
           which
           the
           Society
           had
           made
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           particular
           ,
           the
           new
           Viceroy
           
             Don
             Antonio
             de
             Norogna
          
           ,
           had
           written
           ,
           That
           the
           Indies
           were
           infinitely
           satisfy'd
           with
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           that
           none
           cou'd
           look
           on
           the
           good
           effects
           of
           their
           labours
           ,
           without
           blessing
           the
           name
           of
           God
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           Lives
           were
           correspondent
           to
           their
           Calling
           .
           The
           Saint
           also
           was
           inform'd
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           had
           sent
           word
           of
           all
           these
           proceedings
           to
           the
           Pope
           ;
           especially
           the
           conversion
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Tanor
           ,
           and
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           Father
           
             Antonio
             Criminal
          
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           communicated
           to
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           his
           intentions
           of
           founding
           many
           Colledges
           for
           the
           Society
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           East
           might
           be
           fill'd
           with
           Apostolical
           Labourers
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           he
           had
           ordain'd
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Seminaries
           establish'd
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           for
           the
           education
           of
           youth
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           was
           not
           already
           done
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           told
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           Captains
           of
           the
           Fortresses
           ,
           had
           Orders
           from
           King
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           to
           defray
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Missioners
           
           in
           all
           their
           Voyages
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           most
           religious
           Prince
           had
           discharg'd
           his
           Conscience
           of
           the
           care
           of
           Souls
           ,
           by
           imposing
           it
           on
           the
           Society
           ;
           obliging
           the
           Fathers
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           In●idels
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           agreement
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           made
           with
           the
           holy
           See
           ,
           when
           the
           Conquests
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           were
           granted
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Portugal
           .
        
         
           Amidst
           so
           many
           occasions
           of
           joy
           and
           satisfaction
           ,
           
           the
           ill
           conduct
           of
           
             Antonio
             Gomez
          
           ,
           gave
           Xavier
           an
           exceeding
           cause
           of
           grief
           .
           Before
           his
           Voyage
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           he
           had
           constituted
           him
           Rectour
           of
           the
           Colled
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           intention
           ,
           or
           rather
           by
           the
           order
           of
           Father
           
             Simon
             Rodriguez
          
           ,
           who
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           three
           years
           after
           his
           Noviciat
           ;
           and
           who
           in
           relation
           to
           these
           Missions
           ,
           had
           an
           absolute
           authority
           ,
           as
           being
           Provincial
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           on
           which
           the
           Indies
           have
           their
           dependance
           .
           Gomez
           was
           Master
           of
           many
           eminent
           qualities
           which
           rarely
           meet
           in
           the
           same
           person
           :
           He
           was
           not
           only
           a
           great
           Philosopher
           ,
           Divine
           and
           Canonist
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           admirable
           Preacher
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           conversant
           as
           any
           man
           in
           the
           management
           of
           Affairs
           :
           and
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           was
           kindled
           with
           a
           most
           fervent
           zeal
           ,
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           ;
           always
           
           ways
           prompt
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           most
           painful
           employments
           ,
           and
           always
           inde●atigable
           in
           labour
           .
           But
           wonderfully
           self-op●nion'd
           ,
           never
           guided
           by
           any
           judgment
           but
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           acting
           rather
           by
           the
           vivacity
           of
           his
           own
           impetuous
           fancy
           than
           by
           the
           directions
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           the
           rules
           of
           right
           reason
           .
           As
           he
           was
           of
           a
           confirm'd
           age
           ,
           at
           his
           entrance
           into
           the
           Society
           ,
           so
           he
           had
           not
           soon
           enough
           endeavour'd
           to
           get
           the
           mastry
           of
           those
           headstrong
           Passions
           which
           ran
           away
           with
           his
           Understanding
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           once
           taken
           upon
           him
           the
           charge
           of
           Rectour
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           govern
           by
           the
           dictates
           of
           his
           own
           capricious
           humour
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           face
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           e're
           he
           departed
           from
           the
           Indies
           for
           Iapan
           ;
           and
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           easily
           perceiv'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Government
           of
           Gomez
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           the
           least
           conformable
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           their
           Institute
           ,
           wou'd
           at
           that
           time
           have
           withdrawn
           him
           from
           Goa
           ,
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           Orm●z
           :
           But
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           to
           whom
           Gomez
           had
           been
           powerfully
           recommended
           by
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Ministers
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           be
           transplanted
           ;
           or
           that
           his
           Authority
           shou'd
           be
           taken
           from
           him
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           Xavier
           cou'd
           do
           ,
           was
           to
           temper
           ,
           and
           draw
           off
           from
           his
           jurisdiction
           ,
           by
           establishing
           Father
           
           
             Paul
             de
             Camerin●
          
           ,
           Superiour
           General
           of
           all
           the
           Missions
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           once
           the
           Saint
           was
           departed
           from
           
             Goa
             ▪
          
           
           Go●ez
           usurp'd
           the
           whole
           Government
           ;
           alledging
           for
           his
           own
           justi●ication
           ,
           that
           Father
           Rodriguez
           had
           given
           him
           an
           absol●te
           power
           ;
           and
           that
           Camerine
           was
           a
           poor
           honest
           Creature
           ,
           more
           sit
           to
           visit
           the
           Prisons
           and
           Hospitals
           of
           Goa
           ,
           than
           to
           manage
           the
           Missions
           ,
           and
           govern
           the
           Colledges
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           He
           began
           with
           prescribing
           new
           Rules
           to
           his
           Inferiours
           ;
           and
           declar'd
           to
           them
           in
           exp●ess
           terms
           ,
           That
           they
           must
           return
           into
           their
           Mothers
           Womb
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           born
           again
           into
           a
           spiritual
           life
           ,
           and
           transform'd
           into
           other
           men
           .
           Not
           that
           they
           had
           any
           need
           of
           Reformation
           they
           who
           were
           themselves
           the
           models
           of
           a
           perfect
           life
           ;
           but
           the
           business
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           out
           of
           Europe
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           contrivance
           of
           new
           living
           ,
           fram'd
           according
           to
           his
           own
           fanciful
           Speculations
           .
           He
           undertook
           then
           to
           change
           their
           domestick
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           to
           regulate
           the
           Studies
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           by
           the
           model
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Paris
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           been
           a
           Student
           in
           his
           youth
           .
           There
           was
           nothing
           but
           change
           and
           innovation
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           he
           exercis'd
           his
           power
           ,
           with
           such
           haughtiness
           ,
           
           and
           magisterial
           hardness
           ▪
           that
           it
           appear'd
           more
           like
           the
           dictates
           of
           an
           absolute
           Monarchy
           ,
           than
           the
           injunction
           of
           a
           Religious
           Superiour
           .
           For
           ,
           to
           make
           himself
           obey'd
           and
           fear'd
           ,
           he
           went
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           tell
           them
           ,
           he
           had
           re●eiv'd
           an
           unlimited
           power
           from
           Father
           
             Simon
             Rodriguez
          
           ,
           in
           vertue
           of
           which
           he
           cou'd
           imprison
           ,
           or
           remand
           into
           Portugal
           any
           person
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           presume
           to
           oppose
           his
           Government
           .
        
         
           His
           Conduct
           was
           :
           
           not
           less
           irregular
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           young
           men
           who
           were
           educated
           in
           the
           Seminary
           ;
           of
           whom
           the
           greatest
           part
           were
           Indians
           .
           Though
           they
           were
           yet
           but
           Novices
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           scarcely
           to
           be
           accounted
           Christians
           ,
           he
           enjoin'd
           them
           the
           practices
           of
           the
           most
           perfect
           interiour
           life
           ,
           which
           they
           cou'd
           not
           possibly
           under
           stand
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           cou'd
           not
           acquit
           themselves
           of
           those
           Exercises
           ,
           which
           were
           too
           sublime
           for
           them
           ,
           he
           fail'd
           not
           to
           punish
           them
           severely
           .
           From
           thence
           arose
           Murmurs
           and
           Combinations
           ,
           and
           even
           despair
           began
           to
           seize
           on
           those
           young
           ill-treated
           Indians
           :
           and
           from
           thence
           :
           also
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           so
           violent
           a
           Government
           ,
           leapt
           over
           the
           Walls
           by
           night
           ,
           and
           ●led
           from
           out
           the
           Colledge
           .
           Gomez
           ,
           who
           cou'd
           not
           bear
           
           the
           least
           contradiction
           ,
           upon
           this
           became
           more
           assuming
           ,
           and
           fantastical
           .
           So
           that
           one
           day
           ,
           he
           turn'd
           out
           ,
           all
           the
           remaining
           Scholars
           of
           the
           Seminary
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           uncapable
           of
           Discipline
           :
           and
           receiving
           into
           their
           places
           ,
           seven
           and
           ,
           twenty
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           desir'd
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           without
           having
           any
           tincture
           of
           humane
           Learning
           ,
           he
           chang'd
           the
           Seminary
           into
           a
           Noviciat
           .
           As
           he
           had
           gain'd
           an
           absolute
           ascendant
           ,
           over
           the
           mind
           of
           
             George
             Cabral
          
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           no
           man
           durst
           oppose
           his
           mad
           enterprises
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Bishop
           
             Don
             Iuan
             d'
             Albuquerque
          
           ,
           who
           was
           unwilling
           to
           displease
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           fear'd
           to
           increase
           the
           distemper
           ,
           by
           endeavouring
           to
           cure
           it
           .
           Neither
           was
           the
           Rectour
           so
           confin'd
           to
           Goa
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           not
           frequent
           sallies
           into
           the
           Country
           ;
           whether
           his
           natural
           activity
           wou'd
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           take
           repose
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           Zeal
           requir'd
           a
           larger
           sphere
           ;
           or
           that
           ,
           in
           ●ine
           ,
           he
           look'd
           upon
           himself
           as
           Superiour
           General
           of
           the
           Missions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           thought
           it
           incumbent
           on
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           inspection
           into
           all
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           every
           thing
           himself
           .
        
         
           The
           Town
           of
           Cochin
           ,
           
           being
           willing
           to
           found
           a
           Colledge
           for
           the
           Society
           ,
           he
           went
           thither
           to
           receive
           the
           o●●er
           ;
           but
           he
           
           spoil'd
           a
           good
           business
           by
           ill
           management
           .
           The
           Captain
           of
           the
           Fortress
           ,
           immediately
           gave
           him
           a
           Church
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             the
             M●ther
             of
             God
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Cochin
           ,
           and
           in
           despite
           of
           a
           certain
           Brotherhood
           ,
           to
           which
           that
           Church
           belong'd
           .
           The
           donation
           being
           disputed
           in
           Law
           ,
           Gomez
           ,
           who
           had
           it
           still
           about
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           false
           step
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           having
           much
           opiniatreté
           ,
           great
           credit
           ,
           and
           good
           intentions
           ,
           took
           upon
           him
           to
           stand
           the
           suit
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           the
           Church
           upon
           any
           terms
           .
           This
           violent
           procedure
           exasperated
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           hitherto
           much
           edify'd
           ,
           by
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           indignation
           went
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           they
           wrote
           Letters
           of
           Complaint
           concerning
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           and
           Father
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           present
           face
           of
           things
           when
           Xavier
           return'd
           from
           Iapan
           ;
           
           and
           it
           was
           partly
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           that
           the
           Letters
           ,
           which
           he
           receiv'd
           at
           Amanguchi
           ,
           so
           earnestly
           press'd
           his
           coming
           back
           .
           his
           first
           endeavours
           were
           to
           repair
           the
           faults
           committed
           by
           the
           Rectour
           ;
           and
           he
           began
           with
           the
           business
           of
           Cochin
           ;
           for
           in
           his
           passage
           by
           it
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           ,
           knowing
           the
           violence
           of
           Gomez
           ,
           he
           assembled
           in
           the
           Choir
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           ,
           the
           Magistrate
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           Fraternity
           
           of
           the
           
             Mother
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           falling
           on
           his
           knees
           before
           them
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           their
           pardon
           for
           what
           had
           pass'd
           ;
           presented
           to
           them
           the
           keyes
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           dispute
           ,
           and
           yielded
           it
           entirely
           to
           them
           .
           But
           submission
           sometimes
           gains
           ,
           that
           which
           haughty
           carriage
           goes
           without
           .
           The
           Fraternity
           restor'd
           the
           keys
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           free
           motion
           ,
           made
           an
           authentick
           deed
           of
           gift
           ,
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           As
           for
           what
           relates
           to
           Goa
           ,
           the
           Saint
           dismiss'd
           those
           Portugueses
           ,
           whom
           Gomez
           had
           receiv'd
           into
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           ,
           having
           gather'd
           up
           as
           many
           as
           he
           cou'd
           ●ind
           of
           those
           young
           Indians
           ,
           who
           had
           either
           been
           expell'd
           ,
           or
           were
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           he
           re-establish'd
           the
           Seminary
           ,
           whose
           dissolution
           was
           so
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Christianity
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           only
           remaining
           to
           chastise
           the
           Criminal
           ,
           
           who
           had
           made
           such
           evil
           use
           of
           his
           authority
           ;
           Xavier
           wou'd
           make
           an
           example
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           having
           told
           him
           what
           punishment
           his
           faults
           had
           merited
           ,
           he
           found
           him
           standing
           on
           his
           terms
           ,
           insolent
           ,
           and
           with
           no
           disposition
           to
           submit
           .
           
           He
           judg'd
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           who
           was
           neither
           humble
           nor
           obedient
           ,
           after
           such
           scandalous
           misdemeanours
           ,
           was
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           which
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           pull
           off
           his
           Habit
           at
           Goa
           ,
           for
           fear
           his
           departure
           might
           make
           too
           great
           a
           noise
           .
           But
           having
           made
           the
           Viceroy
           sensible
           of
           the
           justice
           of
           his
           proceeding
           ,
           he
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Fortress
           of
           Diu
           ,
           towards
           Cambaya
           ;
           with
           Orders
           ,
           to
           the
           Fathers
           residing
           there
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           his
           dismission
           ;
           and
           to
           use
           all
           manner
           of
           perswasions
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           return
           into
           Portugal
           ,
           by
           the
           opportunity
           of
           the
           first
           Ship
           which
           went
           away
           .
           All
           was
           perform'd
           according
           to
           the
           intentions
           of
           the
           Holy
           man.
           But
           Gomez
           embarking
           on
           a
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           was
           wreck'd
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           was
           unfortunately
           drown'd
           .
           Giving
           us
           to
           understand
           by
           so
           tragical
           an
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           talents
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           gifts
           of
           Grace
           it self
           ,
           serve
           only
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           a
           man
           in
           Religious
           Orders
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           endu'd
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Humility
           and
           Obedience
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           St.
           FRANCIS
           XAVIER
           .
        
         
           BOOK
           VI.
           
        
         
           THE
           Affairs
           of
           the
           Society
           being
           accommodated
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           
           Xavier
           thought
           on
           nothing
           more
           than
           how
           to
           supply
           the
           Missions
           of
           the
           Indies
           with
           good
           Labourers
           ;
           or
           rather
           to
           increase
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Missioners
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           sufficient
           for
           the
           common
           needs
           .
           He
           therefore
           sent
           
             Melchior
             Nug●ez
          
           to
           
             Bazain
             ;
             Gonsalvo
             Rodriguez
          
           to
           
             Cochin
             ,
             Iohn
             Lopez
          
           
           to
           Meliapore
           ,
           and
           
             Luys
             Mendez
          
           to
           the
           Fishery
           ,
           where
           he
           confirm'd
           
             Henry
             Henriquez
          
           for
           Superiour
           ,
           whom
           the
           Missioners
           of
           that
           Coast
           had
           already
           chosen
           instead
           of
           
             Antonio
             Criminal
          
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           
           he
           bent
           his
           whole
           endeavours
           to
           Procure
           an
           Embassy
           to
           China
           .
           The
           Viceroy
           ,
           
             Don
             Alphonso
             de
             Norogna
          
           ,
           with
           great
           willingness
           granted
           to
           
             Iames
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           that
           employment
           ,
           which
           Xavier
           had
           desir'd
           for
           him
           .
           He
           promis'd
           even
           to
           favour
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           depending
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           gave
           wherewithal
           to
           furnish
           out
           Presents
           for
           the
           Emperour
           of
           China
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           the
           most
           magnificent
           were
           made
           at
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Embassadour
           .
           He
           had
           prepar'd
           Cloth
           of
           Gold
           ,
           Ornaments
           for
           an
           Altar
           of
           Brocard
           ,
           Pictures
           of
           Devotion
           in
           rich
           Frames
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           best
           hands
           of
           Europe
           ,
           with
           Copes
           and
           other
           magnificent
           Church-stuff
           ,
           all
           proper
           to
           represent
           to
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           the
           Majesty
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           .
           The
           Bishop
           ,
           
             Don
             Iuan
             d'
             Albuquerque
          
           ,
           was
           not
           less
           favourable
           to
           the
           designs
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           than
           the
           Viceroy
           .
           And
           being
           willing
           to
           write
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           China
           ,
           thereby
           to
           give
           an
           honourable
           testimony
           to
           the
           holy
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           order'd
           his
           Letter
           to
           be
           written
           in
           Characters
           of
           Gold
           ,
           and
           border'd
           about
           with
           
           curious
           Painting
           .
           Nothing
           more
           was
           wanting
           ,
           than
           only
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           such
           Missioners
           ,
           as
           were
           to
           accompany
           Xavier
           to
           China
           ,
           and
           to
           provide
           others
           for
           Iapan
           :
           For
           ,
           besides
           that
           the
           Saint
           himself
           ,
           had
           his
           dear
           Iaponians
           always
           in
           his
           memory
           ,
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           who
           was
           come
           with
           him
           to
           Goa
           ,
           requested
           some
           Evangelical
           Preachers
           ,
           in
           his
           Masters
           name
           .
           The
           man
           of
           God
           ▪
           had
           enough
           to
           do
           ,
           to
           content
           all
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           desirous
           of
           that
           Employment
           .
           There
           were
           at
           that
           time
           thirty
           of
           the
           Society
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           G●a
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           years
           of
           Xaviers
           arrival
           in
           those
           Ports
           :
           Others
           were
           either
           new
           comers
           ▪
           or
           had
           been
           lately
           admitted
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           were
           of
           approv'd
           vertue
           ,
           and
           well
           worthy
           of
           that
           vocation
           ,
           which
           they
           so
           earnestly
           desir'd
           ;
           but
           there
           was
           none
           amongst
           them
           ,
           who
           sought
           it
           with
           more
           eagerness
           ,
           nor
           who
           more
           signally
           deserv'd
           it
           than
           
             Gasper
             Barzaeus
          
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           ,
           
           before
           his
           Voyage
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           had
           recall'd
           him
           from
           Ormuz
           ,
           with
           design
           of
           sending
           him
           to
           that
           Country
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           taking
           him
           with
           himself
           to
           China
           .
           Yet
           he
           alter'd
           both
           those
           intentions
           ;
           for
           after
           many
           serious
           debates
           within
           himself
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           most
           convenient
           ,
           to
           leave
           Barzaeus
           
           at
           Goa
           ,
           where
           since
           his
           return
           from
           Ormuz
           ,
           he
           had
           labour'd
           in
           the
           Ministry
           with
           great
           success
           :
           but
           his
           principal
           reason
           was
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           yet
           shaken
           off
           all
           the
           ill
           symptoms
           of
           the
           government
           of
           Gomez
           ,
           and
           which
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           a
           Superiour
           ,
           whose
           conduct
           shou'd
           be
           regular
           .
           On
           these
           considerations
           he
           made
           him
           Rector
           of
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Goa
           ,
           and
           also
           Vice-Provincial
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           by
           the
           authority
           which
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           General
           of
           the
           Order
           .
           For
           the
           Saint
           at
           his
           return
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           found
           two
           Patents
           waiting
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           expedited
           from
           Rome
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1549
           ,
           one
           bearing
           date
           the
           10th
           .
           of
           October
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           23d
           .
           of
           December
           ,
           as
           the
           minutes
           ,
           which
           are
           kept
           in
           the
           Archives
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           declare
           ;
           by
           the
           first
           Ignatius
           constitutes
           Father
           Xavier
           Provincial
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           made
           a
           particular
           Province
           ,
           distinct
           from
           that
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           by
           the
           second
           he
           endows
           him
           with
           all
           the
           priviledges
           which
           the
           Popes
           have
           granted
           to
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Order
           ;
           and
           to
           those
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           General
           shall
           please
           to
           impart
           them
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           see
           here
           the
           form
           of
           Barzaeus
           his
           establishment
           ,
           
           which
           is
           preserv'd
           in
           the
           Archives
           of
           Goa
           ;
           and
           written
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
        
         
           Master
           Gaspar
           ,
           
           I
           command
           you
           in
           vertue
           of
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           as
           Superiour
           of
           the
           Company
           of
           Iesus
           in
           these
           Countries
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           Colledge
           of
           
             Santa
             Fe
          
           ;
           in
           quality
           of
           Rector
           ;
           perswaded
           as
           I
           am
           of
           your
           vertue
           ,
           your
           humility
           ,
           your
           prudence
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           qualities
           which
           make
           you
           proper
           for
           the
           governing
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Portuguese
           Brothers
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           are
           spread
           over
           this
           new
           world
           ,
           from
           the
           Cape
           of
           
             Good
             Hope
          
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Malacca
           ,
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           and
           Japan
           ,
           be
           subject
           to
           you
           .
           I
           will
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           who
           shall
           come
           from
           Portugal
           ,
           or
           from
           any
           other
           Country
           of
           Europe
           ,
           into
           the
           Houses
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           under
           my
           obedience
           ,
           shou'd
           acknowledge
           your
           for
           their
           Superiour
           ;
           if
           it
           happen
           not
           ,
           that
           our
           Father
           Ignatius
           name
           some
           other
           Rector
           of
           this
           Colledge
           of
           Goa
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           requested
           him
           by
           my
           Letters
           ,
           informing
           him
           at
           large
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           sending
           hither
           some
           experienc'd
           person
           ,
           in
           whom
           he
           much
           confides
           ,
           to
           Govern
           this
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Missions
           of
           our
           Society
           depending
           on
           it
           .
           If
           then
           ,
           any
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           sent
           by
           
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           or
           by
           any
           other
           General
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           
             Jesus
             ▪
          
           with
           Patents
           sign'd
           in
           due
           form
           ,
           shall
           arrive
           at
           Goa
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Government
           of
           this
           House
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           which
           are
           subjected
           to
           it
           ,
           I
           command
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           vertue
           of
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           to
           resign
           the
           Government
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           forthwith
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           him
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           having
           thus
           declar'd
           Barzae●●
           Superiour
           ,
           
           in
           a
           full
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           kneel'd
           down
           ,
           and
           acknowledg'd
           him
           for
           such
           ;
           thereby
           giving
           a
           publick
           example
           of
           submission
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           commanded
           all
           of
           them
           in
           vertue
           of
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           him
           :
           and
           order'd
           him
           to
           expel
           from
           the
           Society
           ,
           all
           such
           ,
           as
           shou'd
           enterprise
           ought
           against
           his
           authority
           ,
           or
           refuse
           obedience
           to
           his
           Orders
           .
           He
           order'd
           him
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           positively
           to
           expel
           them
           ,
           without
           consideration
           of
           their
           capacity
           ,
           their
           ●loquence
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           gifts
           of
           Nature
           ;
           adding
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           excellent
           qualities
           they
           had
           ,
           they
           wanted
           those
           which
           were
           essential
           ,
           namely
           humility
           and
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Barzaeus
           reply'd
           not
           one
           word
           ,
           
           when
           it
           was
           intimated
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           not
           go
           to
           China
           ,
           how
           desirous
           soever
           he
           were
           of
           that
           Voyage
           :
           and
           it
           may
           be
           
           said
           ,
           that
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           noble
           sacrifice
           of
           all
           his
           fervent
           zeal
           to
           his
           Obedience
           .
           But
           when
           he
           was
           nominated
           both
           Rector
           and
           Vice
           Provincial
           ,
           confounded
           at
           the
           mention
           of
           those
           dignities
           ,
           he
           said
           aloud
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             not
             endu'd
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Government
             :
          
           he
           was
           ready
           to
           dye
           of
           shame
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Saint
           upon
           his
           knees
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           with
           great
           precipitation
           ,
           fell
           also
           on
           his
           knees
           ,
           and
           humbly
           beg'd
           of
           him
           with
           tears
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           
             that
             he
             wou'd
             consider
             his
             infirmities
             .
          
           The
           Saint
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           perfect
           insight
           into
           his
           integrity
           ,
           wou'd
           not
           hearken
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           judg'd
           him
           to
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           worthy
           of
           those
           two
           Employments
           ,
           as
           he
           judg'd
           himself
           to
           be
           uncapable
           .
           As
           Barzaeus
           was
           the
           desire
           of
           all
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           presence
           was
           necessary
           at
           Goa
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           the
           due
           regulation
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Missions
           ;
           Xavier
           forbad
           him
           in
           vertue
           of
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           to
           depart
           out
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Goa
           ,
           during
           the
           space
           of
           three
           years
           ensuing
           ;
           and
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           that
           Barzaeus
           having
           this
           tye
           of
           prohibition
           upon
           him
           ,
           might
           be
           priviledg'd
           to
           refuse
           any
           Towns
           which
           might
           desire
           him
           amongst
           them
           :
           and
           that
           if
           his
           refusal
           shou'd
           displease
           them
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           the
           unkindness
           might
           not
           rest
           on
           him
           .
        
         
         
           After
           all
           these
           punctual
           Orders
           ,
           
           Xavier
           gave
           in
           writing
           ,
           to
           the
           new
           Rector
           ,
           such
           instructions
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           use
           in
           the
           government
           of
           his
           inferiours
           ,
           and
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           himself
           ;
           according
           to
           what
           all
           of
           them
           had
           propos'd
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           have
           no
           design
           ,
           save
           onely
           
             ad
             m●j●rem
             Dei
             gloriam
          
           ;
           to
           God's
           greater
           honour
           .
           Those
           Instructions
           are
           very
           ample
           ;
           and
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           onely
           the
           most
           material
           .
        
         
           Have
           before
           your
           eyes
           continually
           your
           own
           nothingness
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           above
           all
           things
           to
           have
           your
           mind
           so
           possess'd
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           contempt
           of
           your self
           may
           never
           leave
           you
           .
           Always
           treat
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           with
           great
           mildness
           and
           respect
           ;
           as
           well
           those
           who
           inhabit
           with
           you
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           live
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           at
           a
           distance
           :
           let
           not
           the
           least
           rough●ess
           ,
           or
           haughty
           carriage
           appear
           in
           you
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           when
           your
           moderation
           and
           humility
           are
           turn'd
           into
           contempt
           ;
           for
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           having
           nothing
           in
           your
           intentions
           but
           the
           good
           of
           your
           Inferiours
           ,
           and
           not
           making
           the
           contempt
           of
           your
           authority
           the
           object
           of
           your
           vengeance
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           make
           the
           guilty
           somewhat
           sensible
           of
           your
           power
           .
           But
           you
           shall
           only
           punish
           them
           so
           far
           as
           need
           requires
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           amendment
           ▪
           and
           the
           edifica●ion
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           were
           witnesses
           of
           
           their
           fault
           .
           All
           the
           offences
           which
           shall
           be
           committed
           either
           by
           the
           F●thers
           or
           the
           Brothers
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           obedience
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           punish'd
           by
           some
           correction
           :
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           the
           Character
           of
           Priesthood
           ,
           must
           be
           no
           priviledge
           to
           the
           Offendour
           .
           If
           any
           of
           your
           Inferiours
           ,
           act
           presumptuously
           against
           you
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           self-opinion
           ,
           resist
           you
           with
           stubbornness
           ,
           raise
           your self
           in
           opposition
           to
           their
           pride
           ;
           and
           speak
           magisterially
           to
           them
           :
           let
           your
           behaviour
           towards
           them
           ,
           have
           more
           of
           severity
           than
           of
           mildness
           .
           Impose
           some
           publick
           penance
           on
           them
           :
           and
           beware
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           observe
           in
           you
           the
           least
           remisness
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           interpret
           fear
           ;
           for
           nothing
           more
           encourages
           the
           ●●tractable
           and
           haughty
           to
           Rebellion
           ,
           than
           the
           softness
           and
           fearful
           spirit
           of
           a
           Governour
           .
           And
           it
           is
           not
           credible
           ,
           how
           assuming
           ,
           proud
           ,
           and
           peremptory
           they
           will
           grow
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           find
           the
           reins
           are
           slacken'd
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           p●silanimous
           Superiour
           is
           afraid
           of
           punishing
           their
           want
           of
           due
           respect
           .
           Impunity
           hardens
           that
           sort
           of
           People
           in
           their
           insolence
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           more
           and
           more
           audacious
           ;
           which
           disturbs
           the
           peace
           of
           Religious
           Houses
           .
           Execute
           then
           my
           Orders
           ,
           without
           fearing
           the
           opinion
           or
           speech
           of
           People
           :
           and
           let
           no
           consideration
           ,
           no
           regard
           of
           persons
           ,
           hinder
           
           you
           from
           the
           performance
           of
           your
           duty
           .
           Amongst
           your
           Inferiours
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           some
           ,
           who
           are
           neither
           obstinate
           nor
           disobedient
           ,
           but
           who
           are
           weak
           ;
           who
           are
           forgetful
           of
           what
           is
           enjoyn'd
           them
           ,
           who
           indeed
           despise
           not
           the
           Orders
           of
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           but
           sometimes
           neglect
           them
           ,
           either
           out
           of
           faintheartedness
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           sence
           .
           Reprehend
           such
           men
           ,
           with
           more
           gentleness
           and
           moderation
           ,
           and
           temper
           your
           reproof
           with
           the
           mildness
           of
           your
           countenance
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           find
           it
           necessary
           so
           punish
           them
           ,
           impose
           but
           an
           easie
           penance
           on
           them
           .
           Never
           admit
           into
           the
           Society
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           not
           endu'd
           with
           judgement
           ,
           and
           good
           natural
           parts
           :
           nor
           those
           who
           are
           of
           a
           weak
           constitution
           ,
           and
           proper
           for
           no
           employment
           ,
           or
           of
           whom
           you
           may
           reasonably
           suspect
           ,
           that
           they
           wou'd
           enter
           into
           Religion
           for
           secular
           respects
           ,
           rather
           than
           out
           of
           a
           sincere
           devotion
           of
           serving
           God.
           When
           they
           shall
           have
           ended
           their
           exercises
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           employ
           them
           in
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           Hospitals
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meanest
           Offices
           of
           the
           House
           .
           You
           shall
           cause
           them
           t●
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           the
           endeavours
           they
           have
           made
           ,
           to
           acquit
           themselves
           well
           of
           their
           ordinary
           meditations
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           form
           prescrib'd
           .
           If
           you
           are
           assur'd
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           luke-warm
           and
           faint
           ,
           at
           their
           devotions
           ,
           you
           will
           do
           well
           to
           d●smiss
           them
           ,
           
           and
           turn
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Society
           betimes
           :
           or
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           hope
           of
           their
           amendment
           ,
           you
           shall
           withdraw
           them
           for
           some
           days
           from
           those
           interiour
           exercises
           ;
           depriving
           them
           by
           way
           of
           penance
           ,
           of
           an
           honour
           which
           their
           negligence
           has
           made
           them
           unworthy
           to
           enjoy
           ;
           (
           and
           such
           indeed
           is
           that
           of
           communicating
           with
           God
           in
           Prayer
           )
           to
           the
           end
           that
           being
           asham'd
           ,
           to
           stand
           excluded
           from
           that
           coelestial
           commerce
           ,
           they
           may
           desire
           more
           ardently
           to
           be
           re-admitted
           to
           it
           .
           I
           recommend
           extreamly
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           pay
           an
           extraordinary
           respect
           to
           my
           Lord
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           be
           obedient
           to
           him
           .
           Beware
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           displease
           him
           :
           Endeavour
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           to
           serve
           him
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           power
           :
           and
           acknowledge
           by
           all
           manner
           of
           good
           Offices
           ,
           those
           infinite
           obligations
           which
           we
           have
           to
           so
           charitable
           a
           Father
           and
           Benefactour
           .
           Command
           those
           Fathers
           who
           are
           out
           of
           Goa
           ,
           to
           write
           to
           him
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           but
           not
           too
           prolixly
           :
           and
           to
           give
           him
           an
           account
           of
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           labours
           .
           That
           they
           mention
           in
           their
           Letters
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           truth
           will
           give
           them
           leave
           ,
           the
           commendation
           of
           his
           Vicars
           ;
           and
           omit
           not
           the
           other
           good
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Religious
           :
           and
           if
           they
           can
           say
           no
           good
           of
           them
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           silent
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           not
           to
           imagine
           that
           our
           duty
           o●liges
           us
           ,
           to
           
           complain
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           of
           the
           ill
           conduct
           of
           his
           Vicars
           ,
           or
           of
           other
           Gospel-Labourers
           :
           There
           will
           never
           be
           wanting
           those
           who
           will
           ease
           us
           of
           that
           trouble
           .
           Beware
           ,
           not
           to
           trouble
           your self
           with
           the
           management
           of
           worldly
           business
           ;
           nor
           even
           to
           encumber
           your
           Inferiours
           with
           it
           ,
           on
           any
           occasion
           whatsoever
           .
           When
           Secular
           men
           shall
           desire
           to
           ingage
           you
           in
           the
           employments
           of
           civil
           life
           ,
           return
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             That
             the
             time
             which
             remains
             free
             to
             you
             from
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             is
             scarce
             sufficient
             for
             your
             studies
             and
             devotions
             ,
             which
             are
             yet
             necessary
             to
             you
             before
             you
             go
             into
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             or
             appear
             in
             the
             Tribune
             of
             Penance
             :
             that
             you
             cannot
             prefer
             the
             care
             of
             Worldly
             things
             ,
             before
             the
             cure
             of
             Souls
             ,
             without
             perverting
             the
             Order
             and
             Rule
             of
             Charity
             .
          
           By
           this
           means
           you
           shall
           disengage
           your self
           from
           all
           those
           sorts
           of
           encumbrances
           ;
           and
           without
           this
           circumspection
           ,
           you
           will
           do
           great
           prejudice
           to
           the
           Society
           :
           for
           you
           ought
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           the
           World
           often
           enters
           by
           this
           door
           into
           Religious
           Houses
           ,
           to
           the
           extream
           damage
           both
           of
           the
           Religious
           ,
           and
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           visits
           which
           are
           made
           to
           you
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           find
           out
           the
           bottom
           and
           end
           of
           their
           design
           ,
           who
           come
           to
           see
           you
           .
           For
           some
           there
           are
           ,
           the
           least
           part
           of
           whose
           business
           
           is
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           S●irituals
           ;
           't
           is
           only
           Temporal
           inte●est
           which
           brings
           them
           to
           you
           :
           There
           will
           even
           be
           some
           ,
           who
           will
           come
           to
           Confession
           ,
           on
           no
           other
           m●tiv●
           ,
           than
           to
           〈◊〉
           yo●
           with
           the
           necessities
           of
           their
           Family
           :
           The
           be●t
           counsel
           I
           c●n
           give
           you
           ,
           is
           to
           stand
           upon
           your
           guard
           with
           such
           ;
           and
           to
           he
           rid
           of
           them
           ,
           l●t
           them
           k●●w
           from
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           n●ither
           furnish
           them
           with
           money
           ,
           nor
           procure
           them
           any
           favour
           from
           other
           men
           .
           Be
           warn'd
           to
           have
           as
           little
           disco●rse
           with
           this
           so●t
           of
           Pe●ple
           ,
           as
           possibly
           y●u
           can
           ;
           for
           most
           commonly
           they
           are
           great
           talkers
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           trouble
           your self
           with
           giving
           them
           the
           hearing
           ,
           you
           are
           almost
           certain
           to
           lose
           your
           time
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           disquiet
           not
           your self
           ,
           with
           what
           they
           think
           or
           say
           of
           you
           ;
           let
           them
           murmur
           on
           ,
           and
           do
           you
           take
           up
           a
           res●lu●i●n
           of
           standing
           out
           so
           firmly
           ,
           that
           they
           m●y
           n●t
           find
           the
           least
           concernment
           in
           you
           :
           f●r
           the
           shew
           of
           any
           natural
           sensibility
           w●u'd
           discover
           that
           you
           are
           not
           enough
           disengag'd
           from
           the
           World
           ;
           as
           if
           you
           were
           wavering
           what
           part
           to
           take
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           World
           and
           Christ.
           Remember
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           covet
           popular
           approbation
           ,
           without
           betraying
           your
           Ministry
           ,
           or
           becoming
           a
           des●rtou●
           of
           your
           Sacred
           Colours
           ,
           in
           going
           back
           from
           that
           Evangelical
           Perfe●tion
           ,
           which
           you
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           follow
           ,
           with
           an
           unrelenting
           ard
           ●ur
           .
        
         
         
           After
           this
           ,
           Xavier
           gave
           Barzaeus
           sundry
           particular
           Orders
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Houses
           of
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           he
           chose
           for
           his
           Companions
           ,
           
           
             Baltha●ar
             Gago
             ,
             Edward
             Silva
          
           ,
           and
           
             Peter
             Alcaceva
          
           ,
           with
           
             Francis
             Gon●alez
          
           ,
           and
           
             Alvarez
             Ferreyra
             de
             Monte
             Major
          
           ;
           without
           reckoning
           into
           the
           number
           a
           young
           secular
           Chinese
           nam'd
           Antonio
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           Seminary
           of
           
             Sainte
             Foy.
          
           Some
           of
           these
           were
           intended
           for
           China
           ,
           and
           others
           for
           Iapan
           .
           Father
           Ignatius
           had
           written
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           to
           send
           from
           the
           Indies
           into
           Europe
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           well
           vers'd
           in
           the
           Eastern
           affairs
           ,
           who
           might
           render
           an
           exact
           account
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Pertugal
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           ;
           as
           a
           means
           of
           procuring
           Temporal
           supplies
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Spiritual
           favours
           from
           the
           other
           :
           both
           which
           were
           necessary
           for
           the
           ●urther
           increase
           of
           Christianity
           in
           Asia
           .
           Father
           Francis
           did
           not
           receive
           those
           Letters
           ,
           'till
           after
           his
           Voyage
           of
           Iapan
           .
           He
           had
           thought
           of
           these
           very
           things
           formerly
           ,
           but
           now
           seeing
           that
           the
           judgment
           of
           Ignatius
           concurr'd
           with
           his
           ,
           he
           deputed
           into
           Italy
           and
           
             P●rtugal
             ,
             Andrew
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           parts
           and
           probity
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           y●t
           in
           Priests
           Orders
           .
           He
           
           not
           only
           gave
           him
           ample
           informations
           concerning
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           but
           also
           wrote
           large
           Let●ers
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           to
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Simon
             Rodrigúez
          
           .
           Being
           now
           ready
           to
           go
           for
           the
           Voyage
           of
           China
           ,
           he
           gave
           notice
           of
           his
           intentions
           to
           King
           Iohn
           ,
           in
           this
           insuing
           Letter
           .
        
         
           I
           Shall
           depart
           from
           Goa
           ,
           
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           five
           days
           ,
           intending
           first
           for
           Malacca
           ;
           from
           whence
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           way
           of
           China
           ,
           in
           the
           company
           of
           
             James
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           who
           is
           nam'd
           Embassadour
           .
           We
           carry
           with
           us
           the
           rich
           Presents
           which
           are
           bought
           ,
           partly
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           your
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           partly
           at
           the
           proper
           charges
           of
           Pereyra
           .
           But
           we
           carry
           also
           a
           far
           more
           precious
           present
           ,
           and
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           as
           no
           King
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           has
           made
           the
           like
           to
           another
           Prince
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Emperour
           of
           China
           ,
           once
           knew
           its
           value
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           he
           wou'd
           prefer
           that
           treasure
           ,
           before
           all
           his
           own
           ,
           how
           immense
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           .
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           will
           look
           with
           Eyes
           of
           pity
           ,
           on
           that
           vast
           Empire
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           will
           make
           known
           ,
           to
           those
           great
           multitudes
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           made
           after
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           their
           Creatour
           ,
           and
           
           
           
           men
           .
           But
           my
           hopes
           are
           incomparably
           greater
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           ,
           that
           God
           has
           made
           ch●ice
           of
           such
           w●ak
           instruments
           ,
           and
           such
           sinners
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           for
           so
           high
           an
           employment
           ,
           as
           to
           carry
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           almost
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           into
           another
           World
           ,
           to
           a
           Nation
           blinded
           with
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           given
           up
           to
           Vice.
           
        
         
           While
           they
           were
           sitting
           out
           the
           Ship
           ,
           
           which
           was
           to
           carry
           the
           Missioners
           of
           China
           and
           
             Iapan
             ,
             Xavier
          
           assembled
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Colledge
           by
           night
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           do
           it
           by
           day
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           in
           continual
           employment
           ,
           till
           the
           Evening
           .
           He
           discours'd
           with
           them
           ,
           concerning
           the
           vertues
           requisite
           to
           the
           Apostolick
           Vocation
           ;
           and
           spoke
           with
           so
           much
           ardency
           and
           unction
           ,
           that
           the
           Congregation
           was
           full
           of
           sighs
           and
           tears
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Relation
           of
           some
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           have
           left
           it
           us
           in
           writing
           .
           But
           the
           instructions
           which
           he
           gave
           ,
           in
           taking
           his
           last
           farewel
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           very
           remarkable
           .
           And
           I
           cannot
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           report
           them
           better
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           very
           words
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           who
           took
           them
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Apostle
           .
           The
           Father
           ,
           Master
           Francis
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           embracing
           his
           Brethren
           before
           his
           departure
           for
           China
           ,
           and
           weeping
           over
           
           them
           ,
           recommended
           Constancy
           ,
           in
           their
           Vocation
           to
           them
           :
           together
           with
           un●eign'd
           ●umility
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           have
           for
           its
           Foundation
           ,
           a
           true
           knowledge
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           particularly
           a
           most
           prompt
           Obedience
           .
           He
           extended
           his
           Exhortation
           on
           this
           last
           point
           ,
           and
           enjoin'd
           them
           Obedience
           ,
           as
           a
           vertue
           most
           pleasing
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           much
           commended
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           went
           from
           Goa
           ,
           
           on
           
             Holy
             Thursday
          
           ,
           which
           fell
           that
           year
           1552
           ,
           on
           the
           fourteenth
           day
           of
           April
           .
           The
           Sea
           was
           calm
           enough
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Islands
           of
           Nicubar
           ,
           which
           are
           somewhat
           above
           Sumatra
           ,
           towards
           the
           Nort●
           .
           Thereabouts
           the
           Waves
           began
           to
           swell
           ;
           and
           presently
           after
           ,
           there
           arose
           so
           furious
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           that
           there
           scarcely
           remain'd
           any
           hopes
           of
           sa●ety
           .
           That
           which
           doubled
           their
           Apprehension
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           two
           Foysts
           ,
           which
           bore
           them
           company
           ,
           unable
           to
           sustain
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Waves
           ,
           sunk
           both
           by
           one
           another
           ▪
           The
           ●hip
           which
           carry'd
           Xavier
           and
           his
           Companians
           ,
           was
           a
           Royal
           Vessel
           ,
           very
           large
           and
           deep
           laden
           ,
           so
           that
           her
           unw●ldy
           bulk
           ,
           and
           heavy
           fraight
           ,
           hinder'd
           h●r
           ●ailing
           ,
           and
           her
           steering
           .
           It
           was
           t●ought
           necessary
           to
           ease
           her
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Merchandises
           were
           ready
           to
           be
           cast
           over-board
           ,
           when
           Father
           Francis
           desir'd
           the
           Captain
           not
           to
           be
           too
           hasty
           .
           But
           the
           Sailours
           saying
           ,
           that
           the
           Tempest
           increasing
           ,
           as
           usually
           it
           does
           towards
           evening
           ,
           the
           Vessel
           cou'd
           not
           so
           conveniently
           be
           disburden'd
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           he
           bid
           them
           not
           disturb
           themselves
           about
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           storm
           shou'd
           cease
           ,
           and
           they
           shou'd
           make
           Land
           before
           Sun-set
           .
           The
           Captain
           ,
           who
           knew
           how
           certain
           the
           Predictions
           of
           Xavier
           were
           ,
           made
           not
           the
           least
           scruple
           of
           believing
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           event
           verify'd
           the
           Prophecy
           .
           The
           Sea
           grew
           calm
           ,
           and
           Land
           appear'd
           before
           the
           setting
           of
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           But
           while
           every
           one
           was
           rejoicing
           at
           the
           nearness
           of
           the
           Port
           ,
           
           the
           holy
           Man
           had
           sadness
           in
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           and
           often
           sigh'd
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           enquir'd
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           he
           bade
           them
           pray
           to
           God
           for
           the
           City
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           which
           was
           visited
           with
           an
           Epidemical
           disease
           .
           Xavier
           said
           true
           ,
           for
           the
           sickness
           was
           so
           general
           ,
           and
           so
           contagious
           ,
           that
           it
           seem'd
           the
           beginning
           of
           a
           Pestilence
           .
           Malignant
           Fevers
           rag'd
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           which
           carry'd
           off
           the
           strongest
           Constitutions
           in
           a
           little
           space
           ,
           and
           the
           infection
           was
           caught
           almost
           at
           sight
           .
           In
           this
           condition
           the
           Ship
           sound
           Malacca
           ;
           and
           never
           was
           the
           
           sight
           of
           the
           holy
           Man
           ,
           more
           pleasing
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           .
           Every
           one
           promis'd
           himself
           ease
           of
           Body
           ,
           and
           consolation
           of
           Mind
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           not
           deceiv'd
           in
           their
           expectation
           .
        
         
           So
           soon
           as
           he
           was
           set
           on
           shore
           ,
           
           he
           went
           in
           search
           of
           the
           Sick
           ,
           and
           found
           employment
           enough
           amongst
           them
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           Charity
           .
           Not
           a
           man
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           desir'd
           to
           confess
           to
           Father
           Francis
           ;
           and
           to
           expire
           in
           his
           Arms
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           popular
           opinion
           ,
           that
           whoever
           dy'd
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           fail
           of
           being
           sav'd
           .
           He
           ran
           from
           Street
           to
           Street
           with
           his
           Companions
           ,
           to
           gather
           up
           the
           poor
           ,
           who
           lay
           languishing
           on
           the
           ground
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           succour
           .
           He
           carry'd
           them
           to
           the
           Hospitals
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           which
           on
           this
           occasion
           he
           chang'd
           into
           an
           Hospital
           .
           And
           when
           both
           the
           Colledge
           and
           the
           Hospitals
           were
           full
           ,
           he
           order'd
           Cabins
           to
           be
           built
           along
           the
           Shore
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           remainders
           of
           rotten
           Vessels
           ,
           for
           Lodgings
           ,
           and
           necessary
           uses
           of
           those
           distress'd
           Creatures
           .
           After
           which
           he
           procur'd
           them
           Food
           and
           Medicines
           ,
           which
           he
           begg'd
           from
           the
           devouter
           sort
           ,
           and
           himsel●
           attended
           them
           both
           day
           and
           night
           .
           That
           which
           appear'd
           most
           wonderful
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           sick
           cou'd
           not
           be
           serv'd
           ,
           
           nor
           the
           dying
           assisted
           ,
           nor
           the
           dead
           bury'd
           without
           taking
           the
           infection
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           death
           to
           take
           it
           ,
           yet
           Xavier
           and
           his
           Companions
           enjoy'd
           their
           perfect
           health
           in
           t●e
           midst
           of
           such
           dangerous
           employments
           .
           This
           indeed
           was
           wonderful
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           also
           an
           undoubted
           miracle
           ,
           which
           it
           pleas'd
           Almighty
           God
           to
           work
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Servant
           ,
           on
           a
           young
           man
           ,
           whom
           at
           that
           time
           he
           restor'd
           to
           li●e
           .
        
         
           This
           young
           m●n
           ,
           
           nam'd
           
             Francis
             Ciavus
          
           ,
           the
           only
           Son
           of
           a
           devout
           Woman
           ,
           who
           had
           long
           been
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           having
           put
           into
           his
           mouth
           ,
           without
           thinking
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           poison'd
           Arrow
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           us'd
           in
           those
           Eastern
           parts
           ,
           dy'd
           suddenly
           ,
           so
           subtile
           ,
           and
           so
           mortal
           was
           the
           venome
           .
           They
           were
           already
           burying
           him
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           came
           by
           chance
           that
           way
           .
           He
           was
           so
           mov'd
           with
           the
           cries
           and
           lamentations
           of
           the
           Mother
           ,
           that
           taking
           the
           dead
           by
           th●
           h●nd
           ,
           he
           reviv'd
           him
           with
           these
           words
           ;
           Francis
           ,
           
             in
             〈◊〉
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           arise
           .
           The
           youth
           thus
           rais'd
           ,
           believ'd
           from
           that
           moment
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           no
           more
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           consecrate
           that
           li●e
           to
           God
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           miracul●usly
           restor'd
           :
           In
           effect
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           acknowledgment
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           
           took
           the
           Habit
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           When
           the
           Mortality
           was
           almost
           ceas'd
           ,
           the
           Saint
           pursu'd
           his
           design
           of
           the
           Embassy
           to
           China
           ,
           and
           treated
           with
           
             Don
             Alvarez'd
             Atayda
          
           ,
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           Viceroy
           had
           repos'd
           the
           trust
           of
           so
           important
           an
           Affair
           .
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           had
           much
           approv'd
           this
           enterprise
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           had
           first
           open'd
           it
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           had
           even
           promis'd
           to
           favour
           it
           with
           all
           his
           power
           .
           But
           Envy
           and
           Interest
           are
           two
           passions
           ,
           which
           stiflxse
           the
           most
           reasonable
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           forget
           their
           most
           solemn
           Protestations
           .
        
         
           The
           Governour
           had
           a
           grudging
           to
           Pereyra
           ,
           
           who
           ,
           the
           year
           before
           ,
           had
           refus'd
           to
           lend
           him
           ten
           thousand
           Crowns
           ;
           and
           cou'd
           not
           endure
           ,
           that
           a
           Merchant
           shou'd
           be
           sent
           Ambassadour
           to
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           in
           the
           World.
           He
           said
           ,
           
             That
             certainly
             that
          
           Pereyra
           ,
           
             whom
             the
             Viceroy
             had
             impower'd
             by
             his
             Letters
             ,
             was
             some
             Lord
             of
             the
             Court
             of
          
           Portugal
           ,
           
             and
             not
          
           James
           Pereyra
           ,
           
             who
             had
             been
             Domestick
             Servant
             to
          
           Don
           Gonsalvo
           de
           Cotigno
           .
           But
           that
           which
           most
           disturb'd
           him
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           honour
           of
           such
           an
           Embassy
           ,
           the
           Merchant
           shou'd
           make
           so
           vast
           a
           pro●it
           of
           his
           Wares
           ,
           which
           he
           wou'd
           sell
           off
           at
           an
           excessive
           rate
           in
           China
           .
           The
           Governour
           
           said
           ,
           
             That
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             consider'd
             the
             services
             of
             the
             Count
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             hundred
             thousand
             Crowns
             which
             wou'd
             be
             gain'd
             at
             least
             by
          
           Pereyra
           ,
           
             were
             a
             more
             suitable
             reward
             for
             the
             Son
             of
          
           Atayda
           ,
           
             than
             for
             the
          
           Valet
           de
           Chambre
           of
           Cotigno
           .
           With
           such
           grating
           thoughts
           as
           these
           he
           sought
           occasions
           to
           break
           off
           the
           Voyage
           ;
           yet
           he
           wou'd
           not
           declare
           himself
           at
           first
           ;
           and
           the
           better
           to
           cover
           his
           design
           ,
           or
           not
           to
           seem
           unthankful
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           he
           fed
           him
           with
           fair
           promises
           .
           For
           the
           holy
           Man
           had
           procur'd
           him
           the
           command
           of
           Captain
           Major
           of
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           himself
           had
           brought
           him
           the
           provisions
           for
           that
           place
           :
           because
           when
           first
           the
           Father
           had
           open'd
           his
           purpose
           of
           going
           into
           
             China
             ,
             Atayda
          
           seem'd
           to
           have
           espous'd
           the
           project
           with
           great
           affection
           ,
           and
           ingag'd
           himself
           to
           make
           it
           succeed
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Ports
           and
           Navigations
           of
           the
           Portugu●ses
           ,
           were
           once
           depending
           on
           him
           .
           To
           oblige
           him
           yet
           farther
           ,
           the
           Saint
           had
           procur'd
           from
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           brought
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           certain
           extraordinary
           priviledges
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           been
           compris'd
           in
           the
           provisions
           of
           the
           Command
           .
           And
           lastly
           ,
           That
           he
           might
           wholly
           gain
           him
           ,
           at
           his
           arrival
           ,
           finding
           the
           Governour
           very
           sick
           ,
           he
           attended
           him
           with
           great
           diligence
           ,
           and
           
           made
           himself
           at
           once
           ,
           both
           his
           Nurse
           and
           his
           Chaplain
           ;
           watching
           by
           him
           all
           the
           night
           ,
           and
           saying
           Mass
           for
           him
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           But
           all
           these
           Offices
           of
           friendship
           ,
           wrought
           nothing
           on
           a
           heart
           ,
           where
           Jealousy
           and
           Avarice
           were
           predominant
           .
        
         
           What
           care
           soever
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           took
           ,
           
           to
           conceal
           his
           ill
           intentions
           ,
           Xavier
           quickly
           discover'd
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           wrote
           to
           Pereyra
           ,
           who
           was
           yet
           at
           Sunda
           ,
           advising
           him
           to
           come
           without
           any
           Equipage
           ,
           and
           to
           affect
           nothing
           of
           magnificence
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           farther
           exasperate
           an
           interessed
           and
           jealous
           Soul.
           But
           all
           the
           modesty
           of
           the
           Ambassadour
           cou'd
           not
           hinder
           the
           Governour
           from
           breaking
           out
           .
           At
           the
           first
           noise
           of
           his
           arrival
           ,
           he
           sent
           Officers
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Souldiers
           to
           the
           Port
           ,
           with
           Orders
           to
           make
           seisure
           on
           the
           Ship
           call'd
           
             Santa
             Cruz
          
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           the
           Rudder
           ,
           and
           give
           it
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           This
           was
           the
           first
           act
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           was
           exercis'd
           by
           
             Do●
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           as
           Captain
           of
           the
           Sea
           ;
           employing
           against
           Xavier
           himself
           ,
           that
           Authority
           which
           had
           been
           procur'd
           him
           by
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           pushing
           his
           ingratitude
           as
           far
           as
           it
           cou'd
           go
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           to
           cover
           his
           Passion
           with
           the
           pretext
           of
           publick
           good
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           common
           
           practice
           of
           men
           in
           power
           ,
           he
           protested
           ●oudly
           ,
           That
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Crown
           had
           constrain'd
           him
           to
           act
           in
           this
           manner
           :
           That
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           information
           from
           his
           Spies
           ,
           that
           the
           Iavans
           were
           making
           preparations
           of
           War
           ,
           to
           come
           upon
           Malacca
           ,
           once
           again
           :
           That
           he
           cou'd
           not
           have
           too
           many
           Ships
           in
           readiness
           ,
           against
           such
           formidable
           Enemies
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             Santa
             Cruz
          
           ,
           was
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           to
           the
           Kings
           service
           .
           This
           Fable
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           product
           of
           his
           own
           Brains
           ,
           was
           soon
           exploded
           by
           the
           arrival
           of
           some
           other
           Portuguese
           Vessels
           ,
           who
           coming
           from
           the
           Isles
           of
           Iava
           ,
           made
           Oath
           ,
           that
           these
           Barbarians
           being
           ingag'd
           amongst
           themselves
           in
           Civil
           Wars
           ,
           had
           no
           thoughts
           of
           any
           Forreign
           Conquest
           .
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           not
           being
           able
           any
           longer
           to
           support
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           Tale
           ,
           pull'd
           off
           the
           Mask
           ,
           and
           stood
           upon
           no
           farther
           Ceremonies
           .
           Xavier
           perceiving
           that
           the
           love
           of
           Iucre
           ,
           was
           his
           governing
           Passion
           ,
           made
           o●●ers
           to
           him
           by
           Pereyra
           ,
           of
           thirty
           thousand
           Crowns
           in
           pure
           gift
           ,
           but
           the
           desire
           of
           ingrossing
           all
           the
           gain
           ,
           was
           the
           reason
           which
           prevail'd
           with
           Atayda
           ,
           to
           refu●e
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           Treasurer
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           th●
           Crown-Officers
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           remonstrate
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Kings
           Orders
           
           were
           positive
           ,
           not
           to
           stop
           the
           Navigation
           of
           those
           Merchants
           ,
           who
           had
           pay'd
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           Port
           ;
           he
           threaten'd
           them
           with
           his
           Cane
           ,
           which
           he
           held
           up
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           drove
           them
           out
           of
           his
           Chamber
           with
           great
           fury
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             too
             old
             to
             be
             counsell'd
             ,
             that
             as
             long
             as
             he
             continu'd
             Governour
             of
          
           Malacca
           ,
           
             and
             Captain
             ●f
             the
             Seas
          
           ,
           James
           Pereyra
           
             shou'd
             not
             go
             to
          
           China
           ,
           
             either
             as
             Ambassado●r
             or
             Merchant
             ;
             and
             if
             Father
          
           Xavier
           
             was
             intoxicated
             with
             the
             zeal
             of
             converting
             Heathens
             ,
             he
             might
             go
             to
          
           Brazile
           ,
           
             or
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           Monomotapa
           .
        
         
           
             Francis
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           who
           was
           Auditou●
           Royal
           ,
           and
           who
           had
           great
           Credit
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           either
           by
           his
           Intreaties
           ,
           or
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           to
           oblig●
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           to
           restore
           the
           Rudder
           of
           th●
           
             Santa
             Cruz
          
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           forc'd
           it
           fro●
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           oppos'd
           by
           Xavier●
           who
           foresaw
           ,
           that
           the
           Souldiers
           who
           kept
           the
           Rudder
           ,
           wou'd
           defend
           it
           wit●
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           Affair
           wou'd
           have
           ill
           Consequences
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           which
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           holy
           Man
           ,
           
           was
           to
           send
           to
           the
           Governour●
           the
           Grand
           Vicar
           
             Iohn
             Suarez
          
           ,
           attende●
           by
           the
           most
           considerable
           persons
           of
           th●
           Town
           ,
           to
           shew
           him
           the
           Letters
           of
           King
           
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           which
           expresly
           made
           out
           his
           intentions
           ,
           That
           Father
           Xavier
           shou'd
           extend
           the
           Faith
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           he
           was
           able
           ,
           through
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Governours
           shou'd
           favour
           him
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           Suarez
           read
           also
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Vice
           King
           
             Don
             Alphonso
             de
             Norogna
          
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           declar'd
           Criminal
           of
           State
           ,
           whosoever
           shou'd
           hinder
           ,
           or
           oppose
           this
           particular
           Voyage
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
           That
           which
           ought
           to
           have
           reduc'd
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           to
           Reason
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           to
           have
           terrify'd
           him
           ,
           serv'd
           only
           to
           make
           him
           more
           unreasonable
           ,
           and
           more
           audacious
           .
           He
           rose
           from
           his
           Seat
           ,
           with
           the
           action
           of
           a
           Mad-man
           ,
           and
           stamping
           with
           his
           foot
           ,
           sent
           back
           the
           Grand
           Vicar
           ,
           with
           this
           dutiful
           expression
           :
           
             The
             Kings
             Interest
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             requires
             this
             to
             be
             perform'd
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             perform'd
             :
             Here
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             Master
             .
          
        
         
           These
           outrageous
           dealings
           of
           the
           Governour
           ,
           
           were
           not
           consin●d
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           made
           these
           Remonstrances
           to
           him
           from
           the
           Father
           ;
           they
           extended
           even
           to
           the
           Saint
           himself
           ;
           whom
           he
           look'd
           on
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           head
           of
           the
           Enterprise
           .
           'T
           is
           incredible
           ,
           what
           injurious
           words
           he
           gave
           him
           ,
           an●
           how
           rudely
           he
           treated
           him
           ,
           on
           several
           occasions
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           
           that
           it
           was
           the
           common
           talk
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           that
           this
           Persecution
           might
           pass
           for
           the
           Martyrdom
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           The
           Servant
           of
           God
           resented
           nothing
           which
           was
           done
           to
           his
           own
           person
           .
           He
           bless'd
           God
           continually
           ,
           for
           giving
           him
           occasions
           of
           suffering
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           extreamly
           sensible
           of
           what
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           progress
           of
           the
           Gospel
           suffer'd
           ,
           and
           was
           often
           seen
           to
           weep
           abundantly
           .
        
         
           He
           ceas'd
           not
           for
           a
           moneth
           together
           to
           sollicite
           the
           Governour
           :
           sometimes
           beseeching
           him
           by
           the
           wounds
           of
           a
           Crucify'd
           Saviour
           ,
           sometimes
           urging
           him
           with
           the
           fatal
           consequences
           of
           a
           miserable
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           let
           him
           understand
           ,
           what
           a
           crime
           it
           was
           to
           hinder
           the
           publication
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           these
           Divine
           Reasons
           prevail'd
           as
           little
           with
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Humane
           had
           done
           formerly
           .
           This
           strange
           obduracy
           ,
           quite
           overwhelm'd
           the
           Father
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           all
           these
           ways
           of
           mildness
           were
           unsuccessful
           ,
           and
           the
           season
           of
           Navigation
           pass'd
           away
           ;
           after
           he
           had
           well
           consulted
           God
           upon
           it
           ,
           he
           concluded
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           time
           to
           try
           the
           last
           remedies
           .
           Ten
           years
           were
           now
           expir'd
           since
           his
           coming
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           hitherto
           no
           one
           person
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Goa
           ,
           was
           made
           privy
           to
           his
           being
           the
           Apostolick
           
           Nuncio
           .
           He
           had
           kept
           this
           secret
           in
           profound
           silence
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           once
           exercis'd
           his
           power
           .
           But
           now
           he
           thought
           himself
           oblig'd
           to
           own
           it
           ,
           in
           a
           business
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           with
           the
           Thunders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           occasion
           were
           ,
           the
           Man
           who
           made
           open
           War
           against
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           Which
           notwithstanding
           he
           wou'd
           not
           dart
           the
           Thunderbolt
           himself
           ;
           
           but
           us'd
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Grand
           Vicer
           ;
           having
           sent
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           began
           with
           shewing
           him
           one
           of
           the
           Briefs
           of
           Paul
           the
           Third
           ,
           which
           constituted
           him
           his
           Nuncio
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           East
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           he
           requested
           Suarez
           to
           shew
           this
           Brief
           to
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           and
           to
           explain
           to
           him
           the
           Censures
           which
           were
           incurr'd
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           oppose
           the
           Popes
           Legats
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           exhort
           him
           ,
           by
           what
           was
           most
           holy
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           Embassy
           to
           proceed
           .
           In
           case
           of
           refusal
           ,
           to
           threaten
           him
           with
           Ecclesiastical
           punishments
           from
           the
           Vicar
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           to
           adjure
           him
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Saviour
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           take
           compassion
           on
           himself
           ,
        
         
           Xavier
           had
           always
           hop'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Governour
           wou'd
           open
           his
           Eyes
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           writing
           which
           he
           gave
           the
           Vicar
           to
           
           ingage
           him
           in
           that
           nice
           Commission
           ,
           there
           were
           these
           following
           words
           .
           
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             Don
          
           Alvarez
           
             can
             be
             so
             hard●n'd
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             be
             mollify'd
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             know
             the
             Intentions
             and
             Orders
             of
             the
             Holy
             See.
          
           He
           desir'd
           the
           Grand
           Vicar
           in
           the
           same
           Writing
           ,
           to
           send
           that
           very
           Paper
           back
           to
           him
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           answer
           of
           Don
           Alvarez
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           might
           be
           an
           authentick
           evidence
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Goa
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           omitted
           nothing
           ,
           for
           advancing
           the
           Embassy
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           it
           succeeded
           not
           ,
           the
           fault
           lay
           not
           at
           his
           door
           .
           Suarez●
           proceeded
           with
           the
           Governour
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           the
           directions
           which
           had
           been
           trac'd
           out
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Father
           .
           But
           nothing
           cou'd
           work
           upon
           Alvarez
           .
           He
           laught
           at
           the
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           broke
           out
           into
           railing
           Language
           against
           the
           person
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           saying
           loudly
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             an
             ambitious
             Hypocrite
             ,
             and
             a
             friend
             of
             Publicans
             and
             Sinners
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Grand
           Vicar
           not
           being
           able
           any
           longer
           to
           endure
           so
           outrageous
           and
           scandalous
           an
           impiety
           ,
           
           at
           the
           length
           excommunicated
           the
           Governour
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           agreement
           betwixt
           himself
           and
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           He
           also
           excommunicated
           all
           his
           People
           ,
           who
           basely
           ●latter'd
           the
           
           passion
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           spoke
           insolently
           of
           the
           Holy
           See.
           This
           excommunication
           signify'd
           little
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           Principles
           ,
           either
           of
           Honour
           or
           of
           Religion
           .
           Without
           giving
           himself
           the
           least
           disquiet
           for
           the
           wrath
           of
           H●aven
           ,
           or
           talk
           of
           men
           ,
           he
           made
           himself
           Master
           of
           the
           Ship
           
             Santa
             Cruz
          
           ,
           and
           plac'd
           in
           her
           a
           Captain
           ,
           with
           25
           Marin●rs
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           in
           his
           Interests
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           trade
           at
           Sancian
           ,
           where
           the
           Portu●ues●s
           had
           establish'd
           a
           wealthy
           tra●●ick
           .
           The
           ill
           success
           of
           the
           negotiation
           ,
           ●●●wixt
           the
           Grand
           Vicar
           and
           the
           Governour
           ,
           was
           very
           afflicting
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           his
           heart
           was
           pi●rc'd
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           he
           acknowledged
           to
           ●ather
           
             Francis
             Perez
          
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           re●●●ted
           any
           thing
           with
           greater
           grief
           .
           The
           deplorable
           condition
           of
           Don
           Alvarez
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           ruine
           of
           his
           friend
           Pereyra
           ,
           the
           Embassy
           of
           China
           utterly
           destroy'd
           ;
           all
           these
           made
           him
           sigh
           from
           the
           bottom
           of
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           he
           imputed
           these
           so
           great
           misfortunes
           to
           himself
           :
           as
           he
           gave
           Pereyra
           to
           understand
           ,
           who
           lay
           hidden
           at
           M●lacca
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           he
           express'd
           himself
           in
           writing
           ,
           because
           he
           knew
           not
           with
           what
           face
           to
           see
           him
           .
        
         
         
           Since
           the
           greatness
           of
           my
           sins
           ,
           
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           have
           been
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           God
           Almighty
           wou'd
           not
           make
           use
           of
           us
           two
           ,
           for
           the
           enterprise
           of
           China
           ,
           't
           is
           upon
           my self
           that
           I
           ought
           in
           conscience
           to
           lay
           the
           fault
           .
           They
           are
           my
           offences
           ,
           which
           have
           ruin'd
           your
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           have
           caus'd
           you
           to
           lose
           all
           your
           expences
           ,
           for
           the
           Embassy
           of
           China
           .
           Yet
           God
           is
           my
           witness
           that
           I
           love
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           love
           you
           also
           .
           And
           I
           confess
           to
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           my
           intentions
           had
           not
           been
           right
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           be
           yet
           more
           afflicted
           than
           I
           am
           .
           The
           favour
           which
           I
           desire
           of
           you
           ,
           is
           that
           you
           wou'd
           not
           come
           to
           see
           me
           ;
           for
           fear
           lest
           the
           condition
           to
           which
           you
           are
           reduc'd
           ,
           shou'd
           give
           me
           too
           much
           trouble
           ;
           and
           that
           your
           sorrow
           might
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           increasing
           mine
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           I
           hope
           this
           disgrace
           of
           yours
           may
           be
           of
           advantage
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           King
           will
           reward
           your
           zeal
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           requested
           of
           him
           by
           my
           Letters
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Governour
           who
           has
           broken
           our
           Voyage
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           farther
           communication
           with
           him
           ;
           God
           forgive
           him
           ,
           I
           pity
           him
           ,
           and
           lament
           his
           condition
           ;
           for
           he
           will
           soon
           be
           punish'd
           ,
           
           and
           more
           sever●ly
           than
           he
           thinks
           .
        
         
           But
           though
           Father
           Xavier
           wrote
           very
           pressing
           Letters
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           
           in
           favour
           of
           Pereyra
           ,
           he
           wrote
           nothing
           against
           Don
           Alvarez
           ;
           and
           Alvarez
           himself
           was
           witness
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           intercepted
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           he
           found
           not
           the
           least
           expression
           of
           complaint
           against
           him
           ;
           at
           which
           he
           was
           wonderfully
           surpris'd
           .
           The
           man
           of
           God
           daily
           offer'd
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           shed
           many
           tears
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           obtain
           for
           him
           ,
           the
           favour
           of
           a
           sincere
           Repentance
           .
           He
           said
           one
           day
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           lose
           at
           once
           ,
           his
           Estate
           ,
           his
           Honour
           ,
           and
           his
           Life
           ;
           and
           added
           ,
           I
           beseech
           God
           that
           he
           lose
           not
           his
           Soul
           also
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           Though
           the
           door
           of
           China
           seem'd
           to
           be
           shut
           upon
           him
           ,
           since
           all
           hopes
           of
           the
           Embassy
           were
           vanish'd
           ,
           which
           had
           facilitated
           his
           entrance
           into
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           yet
           the
           Saint
           despair'd
           not
           of
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           Chineses
           ;
           and
           a
           thought
           came
           into
           his
           head
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           cou'd
           get
           to
           an
           Isle
           ,
           which
           was
           neighbouring
           to
           Canton
           ,
           he
           might
           from
           thence
           go
           privately
           over
           into
           the
           Continent
           .
           That
           if
           he
           were
           stop'd
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           Prison
           ,
           he
           shou'd
           at
           least
           preach
           to
           the
           Prisoners
           ;
           that
           from
           the
           Prisons
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           might
           spread
           into
           the
           Towns
           ,
           and
           possibly
           might
           reach
           the
           Court.
           That
           perhaps
           
           also
           the
           great
           men
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           Emperour
           himself
           ,
           might
           have
           the
           curiosity
           to
           see
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           ●u●lish'd
           so
           new
           a
           Faith
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           might
           gain
           an
           opportunity
           of
           declaring
           the
           whole
           Law
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           With
           these
           considerations
           ,
           
           he
           took
           up
           the
           design
           ,
           of
           embarquing
           on
           the
           
             S●nta
             Cruz
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Governour
           of
           〈◊〉
           was
           ●ending
           out
           ●or
           Sancian
           .
           But
           seeing
           that
           the
           entry
           of
           China
           cou'd
           not
           be
           attempted
           ,
           by
           that
           way
           which
           he
           had
           propos'd
           ,
           without
           great
           ●●zard
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           be
           the
           only
           Priest
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           expose
           himself
           to
           those
           dangers
           ;
           and
           retaining
           with
           him
           ,
           only
           one
           Brother
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           the
           
             Chinese
             ,
             Antonio
             de
             S●inte
             〈◊〉
             ,
          
           and
           another
           young
           Indian
           ,
           he
           sent
           
             Balt●a●ar
             Iago
             ,
             Edward
             Silvia
          
           ,
           and
           
             ●eter
             Al●●ceva
          
           to
           several
           employments
           ;
           the
           first
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Bungo
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           others
           to
           Amanguchi
           .
        
         
           During
           these
           passages
           ,
           it
           hapning
           that
           
             Iohn
             B●yro
          
           came
           from
           the
           M●l●cca's
           ,
           to
           desire
           some
           more
           assistance
           ,
           for
           the
           farther
           propagation
           of
           the
           Faith
           in
           〈◊〉
           Islands
           ,
           Xavier
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           〈◊〉
           comfortable
           news
           of
           the
           great
           〈◊〉
           of
           Christianity
           :
           and
           sent
           him
           to
           Barzaeus
           ,
           with
           Orders
           that
           more
           Companions
           shou'd
           be
           joyn'd
           to
           him
           :
           and
           that
           
           he
           shou'd
           be
           remanded
           thither
           with
           all
           expedition
           .
        
         
           〈◊〉
           
             ●●nta
             Cr●z
          
           ,
           being
           now
           upon
           the
           〈…〉
           he
           retir'd
           into
           the
           〈…〉
           
             of
             the
             Mount
          
           ,
           to
           〈…〉
           Voyage
           to
           the
           protection
           of
           〈…〉
           Virgin.
           He
           continu'd
           his
           〈◊〉
           'till
           the
           evening
           ;
           and
           had
           also
           〈◊〉
           the
           night
           in
           prayer
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           come
           to
           give
           him
           notice
           that
           the
           Ship
           had
           already
           weigh'd
           Anchor
           .
        
         
           The
           Grand
           Vicar
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Suarez
          
           who
           bore
           him
           company
           to
           the
           Ship
           ,
           
           ask'd
           him
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           taken
           leave
           of
           the
           Governour
           ?
           adding
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           ●ail'd
           in
           that
           point
           of
           Ceremony
           ,
           the
           weaker
           Christians
           might
           be
           seandalis'd
           that
           it
           wou'd
           be
           a
           proof
           of
           his
           resentment
           ,
           and
           an
           occasion
           of
           publick
           murmur
           ;
           the
           Saint
           ,
           who
           was
           willing
           to
           shew
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           how
           Excommunicated
           persons
           ought
           to
           be
           treated
           ,
           reply'd
           immediately
           ,
           Don
           Alvarez
           shall
           never
           see
           me
           in
           this
           life
           :
           I
           expect
           him
           at
           the
           Judgment-Seat
           of
           God
           ;
           where
           he
           will
           have
           a
           great
           account
           to
           answer
           .
           Having
           walk'd
           on
           a
           little
           farther
           ,
           he
           stop●d
           at
           a
           Church
           door
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           the
           Sea
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           transport
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           lifting
           up
           his
           e●es
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           pray'd
           aloud
           for
           the
           Salvation
           of
           the
           unhappy
           
           Don
           Alvarez
           .
           Then
           he
           prostrated
           himself
           ▪
           and
           was
           silent
           for
           some
           time
           ,
           praying
           form
           the
           bottom
           of
           his
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           his
           face
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           soon
           after
           he
           rose
           up
           ,
           with
           a
           vehement
           action
           ;
           which
           had
           somewhat
           of
           a
           holy
           disdain
           in
           it
           ;
           he
           took
           off
           his
           shooes
           ,
           beat
           them
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           against
           a
           stone
           ▪
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             he
             wou'd
             not
             bear
             away
             the
             dust
             of
             an
             accursed
             place
             .
          
           He
           then
           foretold
           with
           circumstances
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           formerly
           ,
           the
           punishments
           which
           Heaven
           had
           prepar'd
           for
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           ;
           and
           going
           on
           board
           ,
           left
           the
           people
           who
           had
           follow'd
           him
           thus
           far
           ,
           astonish'd
           at
           his
           Prophecies
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           at
           his
           departure
           .
        
         
           Immediately
           they
           set
           sail
           ;
           
           and
           there
           were
           in
           the
           Vessel
           above
           five
           hundred
           persons
           ,
           counting
           in
           the
           Passengers
           and
           Servants
           .
           They
           were
           already
           forward
           on
           their
           Voyage
           ,
           when
           the
           wind
           fell
           on
           the
           sudden
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           moment
           the
           waves
           were
           laid
           ,
           and
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Ocean
           grew
           so
           smooth
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Santa
             Cruz
          
           stood
           still
           ,
           and
           mov'd
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           if
           she
           had
           been
           at
           Anchor
           .
           During
           this
           becalming
           ,
           which
           lasted
           fourteen
           days
           together
           ,
           their
           water
           fail'd
           them
           ;
           and
           some
           dy'd
           from
           the
           first
           want
           of
           it
           ;
           
           they
           row'd
           on
           every
           side
           with
           their
           Chalop
           ,
           to
           make
           discovery
           of
           some
           Coast
           ,
           where
           they
           might
           find
           fresh
           water
           .
           Being
           far
           at
           Sea
           they
           cou'd
           discern
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           Island
           of
           Formosa
           ,
           at
           least
           they
           believ'd
           it
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           gain
           the
           shoar
           ,
           but
           in
           seven
           days
           time
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           attempts
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           not
           reach
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           Ship
           was
           full
           of
           sick
           people
           ,
           who
           were
           burnt
           up
           with
           a
           deadly
           thirst
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           all
           perish'd
           without
           hope
           of
           succour
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           reflecting
           ,
           within
           himself
           ,
           that
           Father
           Xavier
           had
           been
           always
           prevalent
           with
           God
           ,
           had
           not
           hinted
           this
           notion
           to
           the
           rest
           :
           whereupon
           all
           of
           them
           coming
           on
           their
           knees
           before
           him
           ,
           besought
           him
           ,
           with
           more
           tears
           than
           words
           ,
           to
           obtain
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           either
           Wind
           or
           Water
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           bad
           them
           address
           themselves
           to
           God
           in
           their
           own
           behalf
           :
           
           caus'd
           them
           to
           recite
           the
           Litany
           on
           their
           knees
           ,
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           a
           large
           Crucisix
           ,
           and
           then
           order'd
           them
           to
           retire
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           con●idence
           in
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           He
           himself
           withdrew
           also
           into
           a
           Chamber
           ;
           from
           whence
           coming
           out
           some
           time
           after
           ;
           he
           went
           down
           into
           the
           Chalop
           with
           a
           little
           Child
           ,
           and
           having
           caus'd
           him
           to
           taste
           of
           the
           Sea
           
           water
           ,
           ask'd
           him
           whether
           it
           were
           fresh
           ,
           or
           salt
           ?
           The
           Child
           answering
           that
           it
           was
           salt
           ,
           he
           commanded
           him
           to
           taste
           again
           ,
           and
           the
           Child
           told
           him
           that
           it
           was
           fresh
           .
           Then
           the
           Father
           returning
           into
           the
           Ship
           ,
           order'd
           them
           to
           fill
           all
           their
           Vessels
           ,
           but
           some
           amongst
           them
           being
           eager
           to
           drink
           ,
           found
           the
           water
           salt
           .
           The
           Saint
           made
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           over
           the
           Vessels
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           the
           water
           losing
           its
           natural
           faltness
           ,
           became
           so
           good
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           protested
           ,
           it
           was
           better
           than
           that
           of
           Bangar
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Sea-men
           make
           their
           ordinary
           provision
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           esteem'd
           the
           best
           Water
           in
           all
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           This
           Miracle
           so
           struck
           some
           
             Sarac●●
             Ar●bs
          
           ,
           who
           were
           transporting
           their
           whole
           Families
           into
           China
           ,
           that
           throwing
           themselves
           at
           the
           ●eet
           of
           the
           Holy
           man
           ,
           they
           ack●●w●●dg'd
           the
           God
           of
           the
           Christ●ns
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           Baptism
           .
           The
           faithful
           on
           the●●
           side
           ,
           admir'd
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           them
           in
           a
           body
           ,
           own'd
           the
           preservation
           of
           their
           lives
           to
           him
           .
           But
           the
           Father
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           such
           a
           sinner
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           pay
           their
           thanks
           .
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           Mariners
           and
           Passengers
           ,
           kept
           ,
           out
           of
           devotion
           ,
           some
           of
           this
           water
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           as
           a
           
           testimony
           of
           the
           Miracle
           ,
           afterwards
           as
           a
           Coelestial
           Remedy
           ;
           for
           the
           water
           being
           carried
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           cur'd
           great
           numbers
           of
           sick
           people
           ;
           and
           infusing
           some
           small
           quantity
           of
           it
           into
           any
           sort
           of
           drink
           ,
           was
           sufficient
           to
           restore
           their
           health
           .
        
         
           During
           the
           Navigation
           ,
           
           a
           Child
           of
           five
           years
           old
           happen'd
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           Sea
           ;
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           had
           a
           fore-wind
           ,
           pursuing
           its
           course
           .
           The
           Father
           of
           this
           Child
           was
           not
           to
           be
           comforted
           ,
           and
           his
           grief
           so
           overwhelm'd
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           kept
           in
           private
           for
           three
           days
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Mahometan
           ,
           and
           the
           Miracle
           of
           the
           Water
           had
           not
           converted
           him
           .
           At
           length
           he
           appear'd
           in
           publick
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           tears
           ,
           ●nd
           never
           ceasing
           to
           lament
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           only
           Son.
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           knew
           nothing
           of
           this
           misfortune
           ,
           ask'd
           him
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           sorrow
           ?
           Having
           learnt
           it
           ,
           he
           stood
           recollected
           in
           himself
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           and
           then
           said
           ,
           
             Supposing
             that
             God
             s●●u'd
             restore
             your
             Son
             to
             you
             ,
             wou'd
             you
             pr●mise
             me
             to
             believe
             in
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           
             and
             to
             become
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             ?
          
           The
           Infidel
           promis'd
           him
           ;
           and
           three
           days
           after
           this
           ,
           before
           Sun
           rising
           ,
           they
           saw
           the
           Child
           upon
           the
           hatches
           ▪
           The
           Child
           knew
           not
           what
           had
           become
           of
           him
           for
           those
           six
           days
           ,
           and
           only
           remember'd
           his
           falling
           
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           give
           any
           account
           how
           he
           return'd
           into
           the
           Ship.
           His
           Father
           was
           ready
           to
           dye
           with
           joy
           ,
           when
           he
           receiv'd
           him
           ;
           and
           Xavier
           ha●
           no
           need
           of
           putting
           him
           in
           mind
           of
           his
           ingagement
           :
           he
           came
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           accompany'd
           by
           his
           Wife
           ,
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           his
           Servant
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           were
           Baptis'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Child
           was
           nam'd
           Francis.
           
        
         
           Those
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           having
           been
           witnesses
           of
           these
           two
           Miracles
           ,
           spoke
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           an
           Isle
           call'd
           Cincheo
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           pass'd
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           a
           place
           of
           great
           traffick
           ,
           full
           of
           Merchants
           from
           several
           parts
           .
           The
           desire
           of
           seeing
           so
           admirable
           a
           man
           ,
           caus'd
           about
           sixty
           persons
           ,
           some
           Ethiopians
           ,
           others
           Indians
           ,
           all
           Idolaters
           or
           Mahometans
           ,
           to
           come
           into
           the
           Ship
           :
           Xavier
           took
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           preach'd
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           :
           withal
           ,
           instructing
           them
           in
           the
           holy
           practices
           of
           Christianity
           .
           He
           had
           no
           sooner
           ended
           his
           exhortation
           ,
           than
           they
           acknowledg'd
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           While
           he
           was
           Christning
           them
           ,
           
           he
           appear'd
           of
           a
           Stature
           much
           higher
           than
           his
           own
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           those
           who
           were
           upon
           the
           shoar
           near
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           believ'd
           he
           had
           been
           standing
           on
           some
           bench
           ;
           but
           seeing
           him
           coming
           and
           going
           ,
           and
           
           always
           appearing
           of
           the
           same
           height
           ,
           they
           thought
           there
           might
           possibly
           be
           some
           Miracle
           in
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           were
           desirous
           to
           be
           satisfy'd
           concerning
           it
           :
           
             Stephen
             Ventura
          
           went
           into
           the
           Ship
           on
           purpose
           ,
           and
           approaching
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           saw
           ,
           that
           with
           his
           feet
           he
           touch'd
           the
           hatches
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           head
           was
           higher
           than
           the
           tallest
           there
           ,
           on
           whom
           he
           sprinkled
           the
           Sacred
           Waters
           of
           Baptism
           .
           Ventura
           likewise
           observ'd
           that
           after
           he
           had
           Baptis'd
           the
           Company
           ,
           he
           〈◊〉
           to
           his
           natural
           proportion
           .
        
         
           From
           Cincheo
           the
           Ship
           pursu'd
           〈◊〉
           Voyage
           towards
           Sancian
           ,
           
           which
           〈◊〉
           six
           Leagues
           distant
           from
           the
           〈◊〉
           over
           against
           Canton
           ,
           a
           Town
           of
           ●hina
           .
           They
           had
           sail'd
           far
           beyond
           Can●on
           ,
           and
           the
           Mariners
           believ'd
           they
           were
           still
           on
           this
           side
           of
           it
           .
           Xavier
           endeavour'd
           to
           undeceive
           them
           ,
           but
           they
           adher'd
           to
           their
           first
           opinion
           ;
           and
           they
           had
           gone
           much
           further
           out
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           if
           the
           Captain
           ,
           upon
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           had
           not
           struck
           sail
           ,
           and
           cast
           anchor
           ,
           'till
           the
           return
           of
           the
           Chalop
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           sent
           out
           to
           discover
           the
           neighbouring
           Coast.
           She
           was
           three
           days
           before
           she
           came
           back
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Ships
           Company
           imagin'd
           that
           she
           had
           been
           overtaken
           by
           some
           Hurrican
           ;
           but
           Xavier
           assur'd
           them
           
           that
           she
           shou'd
           suddenly
           return
           ,
           with
           refreshments
           sent
           them
           by
           the
           Portugueses
           of
           Sancian
           :
           and
           that
           also
           she
           shou'd
           be
           follow'd
           by
           some
           Vessels
           ,
           which
           shou'd
           come
           to
           meet
           them
           on
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           conduct
           them
           into
           the
           Port.
           All
           happen'd
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           had
           foretold
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Santa
             Cruz.
          
           guided
           by
           the
           Vessels
           of
           Sancian
           ,
           arriv'd
           at
           that
           Island
           ,
           twenty
           three
           days
           after
           her
           departure
           from
           Malacca
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           Islands
           ,
           
           so
           little
           distant
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           appear
           but
           one
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           the
           Chineses
           in
           their
           language
           call
           them
           Samceu
           :
           a
           word
           compos'd
           of
           Sam
           ,
           which
           signifies
           three
           ,
           and
           Ceu
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           an
           Island
           .
           The
           chief
           of
           these
           Islands
           ,
           which
           the
           Portugueses
           have
           nam'd
           Sancian
           ,
           has
           a
           convenient
           and
           safe
           Port
           ,
           all
           Crown'd
           with
           Mountains
           ,
           and
           forming
           a
           semicircle
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           which
           looks
           towards
           Mac●●
           ,
           It
           has
           few
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           are
           Natives
           ,
           almost
           no
           Provisions
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           barren
           of
           it self
           .
           so
           uncultivated
           and
           so
           wild
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           rather
           a
           place
           of
           Banshment
           than
           of
           Commerce
           .
           The
           Chineses
           had
           permitted
           the
           Portugueses
           to
           trade
           thither
           ,
           to
           buy
           their
           Commodities
           ,
           and
           sell
           their
           own
           to
           them
           ,
           without
           breaking
           their
           fundamental
           Law
           ,
           of
           suffering
           no
           stranger
           to
           set
           foot
           within
           their
           Country
           .
           So
           
           that
           the
           Portugueses
           durst
           come
           no
           nearer
           the
           main
           Land
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           hazarding
           their
           lives
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           their
           liberty
           .
           Neither
           was
           it
           permitted
           them
           to
           build
           solid
           Houses
           in
           the
           Isle
           ;
           they
           were
           only
           allow'd
           to
           set
           up
           slight
           Cabins
           ,
           cover'd
           with
           Matts
           ,
           and
           dress'd
           about
           with
           boughs
           of
           Trees
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           always
           be
           shut
           up
           within
           their
           Vessels
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           these
           Merchants
           ,
           
           there
           was
           one
           ,
           who
           was
           very
           rich
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           charitable
           ;
           but
           of
           a
           gay
           humour
           ,
           and
           pleasant
           in
           Conversation
           ,
           addicted
           to
           all
           pleasure
           which
           decency
           permits
           ,
           and
           loving
           not
           to
           deny
           himself
           any
           thing
           which
           will
           make
           life
           comfortable
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           most
           affectionate
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ;
           his
           name
           was
           
             Peter
             Veglio
          
           ,
           the
           same
           Veglio
           who
           was
           with
           the
           Saint
           at
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           who
           return'd
           in
           his
           Company
           .
           Xavier
           being
           very
           desirous
           of
           his
           Friends
           Salvation
           ,
           exhorted
           him
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           to
           mortify
           his
           natural
           Inclinations
           ;
           even
           sometimes
           to
           chastise
           his
           Body
           ,
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           his
           Sins
           .
           Veglio
           understood
           not
           that
           Latin
           ;
           whether
           he
           was
           too
           tender
           of
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           or
           thought
           his
           Sins
           were
           not
           of
           a
           nature
           to
           deserve
           such
           severities
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           never
           find
           in
           his
           Heart
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Discipline
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           Macerations
           and
           Penances
           ,
           he
           gave
           great
           
           Alms
           ,
           and
           Father
           Francis
           receiv'd
           from
           him
           ▪
           very
           large
           supplies
           ,
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           such
           as
           were
           in
           want
           .
           One
           day
           ,
           the
           Father
           having
           need
           of
           a
           certain
           sum
           of
           Money
           ,
           to
           marry
           a
           young
           Orphan
           Virgin
           ,
           who
           was
           poor
           and
           handsome
           ,
           and
           consequently
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           ruin'd
           ,
           had
           recourse
           to
           
             Veglio
             ▪
          
           according
           to
           his
           Custom
           .
           He
           found
           him
           ingag'd
           in
           play
           with
           another
           Merchant
           ;
           but
           the
           business
           being
           urgent
           ,
           he
           forbore
           not
           to
           request
           his
           Charity
           .
           Veglio
           ,
           who
           lov'd
           to
           be
           merry
           ,
           made
           as
           if
           he
           were
           angry
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           answer'd
           thus
           :
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           
             when
             a
             man
             is
             losing
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             no
             condition
             of
             giving
             Alms
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             wise
             man
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             you
             have
             made
             a
             very
             gross
             mi●●ake
             ,
             in
             this
             unseasonable
             demand
             .
             'T
             is
             always
             in
             season
             to
             do
             good
             ,
          
           reply'd
           
             Xavier
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             time
             for
             giving
             Money
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             has
             it
             in
             his
             hand
             .
          
           The
           Merchant
           ,
           continuing
           in
           the
           same
           tone
           ,
           and
           seeming
           to
           be
           displeas'd
           with
           the
           Fathers
           company
           ,
           added
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           him
           ,
           
             Here
             ,
             take
             the
             Key
             of
             my
             Chest
             ,
             take
             all
             my
             Money
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             leave
             me
             ,
             to
             play
             my
             Game
             in
             quiet
             .
          
           In
           the
           Merchants
           Chest
           were
           thirty
           thousand
           Taës
           ,
           which
           amount
           to
           forty
           five
           thousand
           Crowns
           of
           Gold.
           The
           Father
           took
           out
           three
           hundred
           Crowns
           ,
           which
           
           were
           sufficient
           to
           marry
           the
           Orphan
           Mayden
           .
           Some
           time
           afterward
           ,
           Veglio
           counting
           over
           his
           Money
           ,
           and
           finding
           the
           sum
           was
           still
           entire
           ,
           believ'd
           the
           Father
           had
           not
           touch'd
           it
           ,
           and
           reproach'd
           him
           with
           want
           of
           friendship
           for
           not
           making
           use
           of
           him
           ;
           whereupon
           Xavier
           prote●ted
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           taken
           out
           three
           hundred
           Crowns
           .
           
             I
             swear
             to
             you
          
           ,
           said
           
             Veglio
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             wanting
             :
             But
             God
             forgive
             you
             ,
          
           added
           he
           ▪
           
             my
             meaning
             was
             to
             have
             parted
             the
             whole
             sum
             betwixt
             us
             ;
             and
             I
             expected
             ,
             that
             of
             my
             forty
             five
             thousand
             Crowns
             ,
             you
             shou'd
             at
             least
             have
             taken
             the
             one
             moity
             .
          
        
         
           Xavier
           
             finding
             that
          
           Veglio
           
             had
             spoken
             very
             sincerely
             to
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             out
             of
             a
             pure
             principle
             of
             Charity
             ,
             said
             as
             a
             Man
             transported
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             Peter
             ,
          
           the
           design
           you
           had
           ,
           is
           a
           good
           work
           ,
           before
           the
           Eyes
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           weighs
           the
           motions
           and
           intentions
           of
           the
           Heart
           ;
           he
           himself
           will
           recompence
           you
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           you
           have
           not
           given
           ,
           shall
           be
           one
           day
           restor'd
           to
           you
           an
           hundred-fold
           .
           In
           the
           man
           time
           ,
           I
           answer
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           temporal
           g●ods
           shall
           be
           never
           wanting
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           when
           you
           shall
           have
           misfortunes
           to
           put
           you
           backwards
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           your
           Friends
           shall
           assist
           you
           with
           their
           Purses
           .
           I
           farther
           declare
           to
           
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           not
           die
           without
           being
           first
           advertis'd
           of
           the
           day
           of
           your
           death
           .
           
             After
             these
             predictions
          
           ,
           Veglio
           
             was
             quite
             chang'd
             into
             another
             man
             ,
             applying
             himself
             wholly
             to
             exercises
             of
             Piety
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             Merchant
             ,
             liv'd
             almost
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Religious
             .
             What
             had
             been
             foretold
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             warning
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             came
             frequently
             into
             his
             remembrance
             ;
             and
             he
             cou'd
             not
             hinder
             himself
             one
             day
             ,
             from
             asking
             the
             Saint
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             it
             shou'd
             be
             ?
             The
             Saint
             told
             him
             ,
             without
             pausing
             ,
          
           When
           you
           shall
           find
           the
           taste
           of
           your
           Wine
           bitter
           ,
           then
           prepare
           your self
           for
           death
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           you
           have
           but
           one
           day
           more
           to
           live
           .
        
         
           The
           Merchant
           liv'd
           in
           Opulence
           and
           Splendour
           ,
           
           even
           to
           an
           extream
           old
           age
           .
           He
           had
           several
           losses
           in
           his
           Trade
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           chance
           of
           things
           which
           are
           depending
           on
           the
           Sea.
           But
           his
           Friends
           continually
           reliev'd
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           necessities
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           wherewithal
           to
           set
           up
           again
           .
           At
           length
           being
           one
           day
           at
           a
           great
           Entertainment
           ,
           and
           more
           gay
           than
           ever
           ,
           having
           ask'd
           for
           Wine
           ,
           he
           found
           the
           taste
           of
           it
           was
           bitter
           .
           Immediately
           remembring
           the
           Prophecy
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           he
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           an
           inward
           horrour
           ;
           which
           begining
           from
           the
           
           Soul
           ,
           spread
           over
           his
           Body
           ,
           as
           if
           death
           had
           been
           pronounc'd
           against
           him
           ,
           or
           the
           Image
           of
           death
           presented
           to
           his
           Eyes
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           somewhat
           recovering
           his
           Spirits
           ,
           for
           his
           farther
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           he
           desir'd
           his
           fellow
           Guests
           at
           the
           Table
           ,
           to
           taste
           the
           Wine
           out
           of
           his
           Glass
           .
           All
           judg'd
           it
           to
           be
           excellent
           ,
           besides
           himself
           ,
           who
           made
           divers
           tryals
           of
           it
           on
           his
           Palat.
           He
           call'd
           for
           other
           Wines
           ,
           and
           another
           Glass
           ;
           but
           always
           found
           the
           same
           bitterness
           .
           Then
           no
           longer
           doubting
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           last
           hour
           was
           coming
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           made
           an
           interiour
           Sacrifice
           of
           his
           life
           to
           God
           ,
           he
           related
           to
           the
           Company
           that
           Prediction
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           accomplish'd
           ;
           and
           arose
           from
           the
           Table
           ,
           with
           the
           thoughts
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           who
           is
           disposing
           himself
           for
           death
           .
           Having
           distributed
           his
           Goods
           betwixt
           his
           Children
           and
           the
           Poor
           ,
           he
           went
           to
           see
           his
           Friends
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           and
           take
           the
           last
           farewel
           :
           Notwithstanding
           his
           great
           age
           he
           was
           in
           perfect
           health
           .
           It
           was
           thought
           he
           doted
           ,
           and
           they
           endeavour'd
           to
           perswade
           him
           out
           of
           his
           melancholly
           apprehensions
           .
           But
           their
           Arguments
           prevail'd
           so
           little
           on
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           orders
           for
           his
           own
           Funeral
           ,
           and
           invited
           his
           Friends
           to
           do
           him
           the
           last
           kind
           Office
           ,
           of
           accompanying
           his
           Corps
           to
           burial
           .
           
           To
           content
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           themselves
           merry
           at
           his
           folly
           ,
           they
           attended
           him
           into
           the
           Church
           :
           In
           their
           presence
           he
           receiv'd
           the
           Viaticum
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Extream
             Vnction
          
           ,
           without
           being
           sick
           ;
           afterwards
           he
           laid
           himself
           upon
           the
           Beer
           ,
           and
           caus'd
           them
           to
           sing
           the
           Mass
           for
           the
           Dead
           .
           The
           people
           gather'd
           in
           a
           crowd
           at
           the
           strangeness
           of
           the
           report
           ;
           some
           drawn
           by
           the
           novelty
           of
           the
           sight
           ,
           the
           rest
           to
           be
           Ey●witnesses
           how
           the
           Prediction
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           wou'd
           succeed
           .
           Mass
           being
           ended
           ,
           the
           Priest
           attended
           by
           his
           Inferiours
           ,
           perform'd
           all
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           about
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           ,
           sung
           the
           last
           words
           belonging
           to
           a
           Christian
           burial
           ,
           over
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           alive
           ,
           and
           bore
           his
           part
           in
           the
           Responses
           .
           There
           now
           remaining
           no
           more
           to
           do
           ;
           the
           Servant
           of
           Veglio
           coming
           to
           help
           his
           Master
           off
           the
           Beer
           ,
           he
           found
           him
           dead
           .
           All
           the
           Assistants
           were
           witnesses
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           ev●ry
           one
           went
           home
           full
           of
           admiration
           of
           Gods
           Mercy
           towards
           this
           Merchant
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           so
           charitable
           ;
           and
           blessing
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           not
           the
           only
           Prophetical
           Light
           ,
           which
           Xavier
           had
           in
           the
           ●sle
           of
           S●ncian
           .
           A
           Ship
           which
           went
           from
           Macao
           to
           Iapan
           ,
           appear'd
           in
           sight
           of
           
           Sancian
           ,
           to
           be
           overtaken
           by
           a
           dreadful
           Hurricane
           .
           The
           Portugueses
           who
           had
           great
           concernments
           in
           that
           Vessel
           ,
           being
           allarm'd
           at
           so
           inevitable
           a
           danger
           ,
           came
           running
           for
           comfort
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           But
           the
           Father
           assur'd
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           no
           cause
           of
           fear
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Ship
           was
           safely
           arriv'd
           at
           her
           Port.
           They
           kept
           themselves
           quiet
           ,
           upon
           the
           assurance
           of
           his
           word
           ;
           till
           finding
           that
           the
           Ship
           made
           no
           return
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           stay
           at
           Iapan
           but
           some
           few
           days
           ,
           they
           gave
           her
           for
           lost
           .
           Xavier
           reprov'd
           their
           want
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           positively
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           she
           shou'd
           come
           back
           before
           the
           week
           were
           ended
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           she
           return'd
           two
           days
           afterwards
           ,
           laden
           with
           rich
           Merchandises
           ,
           and
           proud
           of
           her
           escape
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           Hurricane
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           same
           time
           Xavier
           was
           inspir'd
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           quarrel
           betwixt
           
             Don
             Alvarez
             de
             At●yda
          
           ,
           
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           and
           
             Don
             Bernard
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           who
           was
           newly
           arriv'd
           from
           the
           Molucca's
           ;
           and
           told
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           having
           afterwards
           the
           particulars
           of
           it
           from
           some
           of
           Malacca
           .
           were
           astonish'd
           to
           find
           them
           the
           very
           same
           ,
           which
           the
           Father
           had
           related
           .
        
         
         
           This
           miraculous
           foreknowledge
           ,
           
           was
           accompany'd
           by
           actions
           as
           surprising
           ;
           and
           without
           speaking
           of
           a
           dead
           Infant
           ,
           which
           Xavier
           restor'd
           to
           life
           ,
           but
           whose
           Resurrection
           is
           without
           Circumstances
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           Saints
           Canonization
           ,
           he
           clear'd
           the
           Country
           of
           the
           Tygers
           ,
           which
           laid
           it
           waste
           .
           These
           furious
           Beasts
           came
           in
           Herds
           together
           out
           of
           the
           Forrests
           ,
           and
           devour'd
           not
           only
           the
           Children
           ,
           but
           the
           Men
           also
           ,
           whom
           they
           found
           scatter'd
           in
           the
           Fields
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           distance
           from
           the
           Retrenchments
           which
           were
           made
           for
           their
           defence
           .
           One
           night
           the
           Servant
           of
           God
           went
           out
           to
           meet
           the
           Tygers
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           came
           near
           him
           ,
           threw
           holy
           Water
           upon
           them
           ,
           commanding
           them
           to
           go
           back
           ,
           and
           never
           after
           to
           return
           .
           The
           Commandment
           had
           its
           full
           effect
           ,
           the
           whole
           Herd
           betook
           themselves
           to
           flight
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           time
           forward
           no
           Tygers
           were
           ever
           seen
           upon
           the
           Island
           .
        
         
           The
           joy
           which
           the
           Portugueses
           had
           conceiv'd
           ,
           
           at
           the
           arrival
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           was
           immediately
           changd
           to
           sadness
           ,
           when
           they
           understood
           that
           he
           had
           only
           taken
           Sancian
           in
           his
           way
           to
           China
           .
           They
           all
           endeavour'd
           to
           dissuade
           him
           from
           it
           :
           and
           set
           before
           his
           Eyes
           ,
           the
           rigorous
           Laws
           of
           that
           Government
           :
           That
           the
           
           Ports
           were
           narrowly
           observ'd
           ,
           by
           vigilant
           and
           faithful
           Officers
           ,
           who
           were
           neither
           to
           be
           circumvented
           ,
           nor
           brib'd
           with
           Presents
           .
           That
           the
           Mandarins
           were
           cruel
           to
           all
           strangers
           ;
           that
           the
           year
           before
           some
           Portuguese
           Sea-men
           ,
           being
           cast
           by
           Tempest
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Canton
           ,
           had
           been
           severely
           whip'd
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           inclos'd
           in
           dark
           Dungeons
           ,
           where
           if
           they
           were
           not
           already
           dead
           ,
           they
           were
           still
           exercis'd
           with
           new
           punishments
           ;
           that
           for
           himself
           ,
           the
           least
           he
           cou'd
           expect
           was
           perpetual
           imprisonment
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           the
           business
           of
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           design'd
           to
           run
           from
           place
           to
           place
           ,
           and
           propagate
           the
           Faith
           through
           all
           the
           East
           .
           These
           Arguments
           made
           no
           impression
           on
           the
           Saint
           :
           He
           had
           fortify'd
           his
           Resolution
           with
           more
           potent
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           answer'd
           the
           Merchants
           in
           the
           same
           tenour
           in
           which
           he
           had
           written
           to
           Father
           
             Francis
             Perez
          
           ,
           That
           he
           cou'd
           not
           distrust
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           distrust
           wou'd
           be
           so
           much
           the
           more
           Criminal
           ,
           because
           the
           powerful
           inspiration
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           push'd
           him
           forward
           to
           teach
           the
           Chineses
           the
           Gospel
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           
             I
             am
             elected
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             for
             this
             great
             enterprise
             ,
             by
             the
             special
             Grace
             of
             Heaven
             .
             If
             I
             shou'd
             demur
             on
             the
             execution
             ,
             or
             be
             terrify'd
             with
             the
             hardships
             ,
             and
             want
             courage
             
             to
             attempt
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             wou'd
             it
             not
             be
             incomparably
             worse
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             Evils
             with
             which
             you
             threaten
             me
             ?
             But
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             Demons
             ,
             and
             their
             Ministers
             do
             against
             me
             ?
             surely
             no
             more
             than
             what
             is
             permitted
             them
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             World.
             Add
             ,
             that
             in
             giving
             up
             my self
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             I
             shall
             obey
             my
             Lord
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             who
             declares
             in
             his
             Gospel
          
           ,
           That
           whosoever
           will
           save
           his
           life
           shall
           lose
           it
           ,
           and
           whoever
           will
           lose
           it
           for
           my
           sake
           ,
           shall
           find
           it
           .
           
             Our
             Sa●iour
             also
             says
          
           ,
           That
           he
           who
           having
           put
           his
           hand
           to
           the
           Plough
           ,
           shall
           look
           behind
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           sit
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           
             The
             loss
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             being
             then
             without
             comparison
             less
             to
             be
             fear'd
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             eternal
             Wisdom
             ,
             I
             am
             resolv'd
             to
             sacrifice
             a
             frail
             and
             miserable
             life
             ,
             for
             everlasting
             happiness
             .
             In
             fine
             ,
             I
             have
             set
             up
             my
             rest
             ,
             I
             will
             undertake
             this
             Voyage
             ,
             and
             nothing
             is
             capable
             of
             altering
             my
             resolution
             .
             Let
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Hell
             break
             loose
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             despise
             them
             ,
             provided
             God
             be
             on
             my
             side
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             against
             us
             ?
          
           The
           Portugueses
           being
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           this
           fix'd
           intention
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           partly
           grounded
           on
           his
           ignorance
           of
           the
           dangers
           ,
           which
           he
           believ'd
           they
           magnify'd
           to
           him
           ,
           beyond
           their
           natural
           proportion
           ,
           
           sent
           some
           Chinese
           Merchants
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           traded
           ,
           to
           discourse
           the
           business
           calmly
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           matter
           went
           otherwise
           than
           they
           had
           imagin'd
           .
           Those
           Chineses
           ,
           to
           whom
           Xavier
           fail'd
           not
           to
           speak
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           men
           of
           understanding
           ,
           advis'd
           him
           to
           the
           Voyage
           ,
           instead
           of
           disswading
           him
           :
           they
           counsel'd
           him
           only
           to
           carry
           Books
           which
           contain'd
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           added
           ,
           that
           not
           long
           since
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           had
           s●nt
           some
           learned
           men
           into
           the
           neighbouring
           Kingdoms
           ,
           to
           inform
           themselves
           of
           such
           Religions
           ,
           as
           were
           different
           from
           the
           receiv'd
           opinions
           of
           the
           Chineses
           .
           That
           they
           believ'd
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           wou'd
           be
           well
           receiv'd
           at
           Court
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           seem'd
           probable
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           novelty
           of
           so
           reasonable
           a
           belief
           ,
           wou'd
           make
           his
           way
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           first
           bearer
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           was
           overjoy'd
           to
           find
           a
           passage
           open'd
           for
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
           to
           the
           most
           polite
           Nation
           of
           the
           World
           :
           and
           doubted
           not
           but
           that
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           coming
           to
           be
           compar'd
           by
           judicious
           men
           ,
           with
           the
           other
           Opinions
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           wou'd
           have
           the
           advantage
           .
           Being
           thus
           encourag'd
           to
           pursue
           his
           purpose
           ,
           his
           first
           business
           was
           to
           provide
           himself
           of
           a
           good
           Interpreter
           .
           For
           Antonio
           the
           Chinese
           ,
           
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           from
           Goa
           ,
           was
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Language
           which
           is
           spoken
           at
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           had
           almost
           forgotten
           the
           common
           Idiome
           of
           the
           vulgar
           .
           He
           found
           out
           another
           Chinese
           ,
           who
           had
           a
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Mandarins
           ,
           and
           who
           cou'd
           also
           write
           excellently
           well
           ,
           in
           which
           consists
           the
           principal
           knowledge
           of
           China
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           man
           well
           shap'd
           ,
           of
           a
           good
           presence
           ,
           of
           great
           natural
           parts
           ,
           of
           a
           pleasing
           conversation
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           above
           all
           ,
           he
           seem'd
           entirely
           devoted
           to
           the
           Christians
           ;
           he
           promis'd
           all
           possible
           good
           Offices
           ,
           whether
           he
           hop'd
           to
           make
           his
           fortune
           ,
           by
           presenting
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           one
           who
           publish'd
           a
           new
           Law
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           had
           inspir'd
           him
           with
           those
           pious
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           more
           difficulty
           in
           finding
           Sea-men
           ,
           to
           transport
           the
           Father
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           no
           less
           venture
           than
           that
           of
           life
           ,
           for
           any
           one
           who
           undertook
           that
           business
           .
           But
           interest
           gives
           him
           courage
           to
           hazard
           all
           ,
           who
           values
           money
           more
           than
           life
           it self
           .
           A
           Chinese
           Merchant
           ,
           call'd
           Capoceca
           ,
           offer'd
           himself
           to
           carry
           Xavier
           into
           the
           Province
           of
           Canton
           ,
           provided
           he
           might
           be
           well
           pay'd
           :
           and
           ask'd
           the
           value
           of
           two
           hundred
           
           *
           Pardo's
           in
           Pepper
           .
           The
           Chinese
           promis'd
           to
           take
           Xavier
           into
           his
           Barque
           by
           night
           ,
           and
           to
           land
           him
           before
           day
           ,
           on
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Coast
           ,
           where
           no
           houses
           vere
           in
           view
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           way
           was
           thought
           uncertain
           ,
           he
           engag'd
           to
           hide
           the
           Father
           in
           his
           own
           house
           ;
           and
           four
           days
           after
           ,
           to
           conduct
           him
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           to
           the
           Gates
           of
           Canton
           .
           But
           he
           wou'd
           have
           Xavier
           oblige
           himself
           also
           ,
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           to
           go
           immediately
           to
           the
           Mandarin
           ,
           with
           the
           Letters
           which
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Goa
           had
           written
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           for
           the
           Father
           had
           still
           reserv'd
           by
           him
           those
           Letters
           which
           related
           to
           the
           Embassy
           ,
           though
           the
           design
           had
           been
           ruin'd
           by
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           .
           The
           Chinese
           also
           exacted
           an
           Oath
           of
           secrecy
           from
           the
           Saint
           ,
           that
           no
           torments
           ,
           how
           ever
           cruel
           ,
           shou'd
           bring
           him
           to
           confess
           ,
           either
           the
           name
           or
           the
           house
           of
           him
           who
           had
           set
           him
           on
           shore
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           
             made
             as
             solemn
             an
             engagement
             as
             he
             cou'd
             desire
             ;
             not
             without
             knowledge
             of
             the
             hazard
             which
             he
             ran
             ,
             as
             himself
             related
             to
             one
             of
             his
             dearest
             friends
             .
          
           I
           perceive
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           two
           dangers
           which
           are
           almost
           inevitable
           in
           this
           affair
           ;
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           cause
           of
           apprehension
           ,
           lest
           the
           Idolatrous
           Merchant
           
           having
           receiv'd
           the
           price
           of
           my
           passa●●
           ,
           shou'd
           throw
           me
           over-board
           ,
           or
           leave
           me
           on
           some
           desart
           Isle
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           lest
           the
           Governour
           of
           Canton
           shou'd
           discharge
           his
           fury
           upon
           me
           ,
           and
           make
           me
           an
           example
           to
           all
           Strangers
           ,
           by
           putting
           me
           to
           a
           c●uel
           death
           ,
           or
           condemning
           me
           to
           perpetual
           Imprisonment
           .
           But
           in
           case
           I
           follow
           the
           voice
           which
           calls
           me
           ,
           and
           obey
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           count
           my
           life
           and
           liberty
           at
           nothing
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Voyage
           of
           China
           was
           on
           these
           terms
           ,
           
           and
           that
           all
           things
           seem'd
           to
           favour
           it
           ,
           the
           Portugueses
           of
           Sancian
           put
           an
           obstacle
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           of
           which
           Xavier
           had
           never
           thought
           .
           The
           appetite
           of
           gain
           ,
           made
           them
           apprehend
           ,
           lest
           his
           Zeal
           shou'd
           bring
           them
           into
           trouble
           ;
           and
           they
           said
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           Mandarin
           Governour
           of
           Canton
           wou'd
           certainly
           revenge
           on
           them
           the
           boldness
           of
           their
           Countreyman
           .
           That
           he
           wou'd
           Commission
           his
           Officers
           to
           pillage
           their
           Ships
           ,
           and
           con●iscate
           their
           effects
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           lives
           were
           not
           in
           safety
           .
           In
           this
           general
           a●●rightment
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           ill
           grounded
           ,
           and
           which
           increas'd
           daily
           ,
           the
           wealthie●
           sort
           address'd
           themselves
           to
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           him
           to
           take
           compassion
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           on
           their
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           if
           he
           wou'd
           have
           no
           compassion
           on
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           Xavier
           who
           was
           no
           less
           careful
           for
           the
           interests
           of
           others
           ,
           
           than
           he
           was
           n●gligent
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           found
           an
           expedient
           to
           satisfy
           them
           .
           He
           ingag'd
           his
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           not
           pass
           over
           into
           China
           ,
           'till
           they
           had
           ended
           all
           their
           business
           ,
           and
           were
           gone
           from
           Sancian
           .
           This
           gave
           opportunity
           to
           the
           Chinese
           Merchant
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           had
           treated
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           short
           Voyage
           ,
           under
           promise
           ,
           notwithstanding
           ,
           to
           return
           at
           a
           time
           which
           was
           prefix'd
           .
           While
           these
           things
           were
           thus
           manag'd
           ,
           the
           Father
           fell
           sick
           of
           a
           violent
           Fever
           ,
           which
           continu'd
           on
           him
           fifteen
           days
           .
           The
           Portugueses
           took
           occasion
           from
           thence
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           Heaven
           had
           declar'd
           against
           the
           Voyage
           of
           China
           ,
           but
           being
           recover'd
           ,
           he
           follow'd
           his
           design
           with
           more
           warmth
           than
           ever
           ;
           while
           the
           Merchants
           were
           lading
           their
           Ships
           ,
           he
           entertain'd
           himself
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           with
           the
           prospect
           of
           Converting
           China
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           pleasure
           was
           to
           think
           how
           happy
           he
           shou'd
           be
           ,
           in
           dispossessing
           the
           Devil
           of
           the
           largest
           Empire
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
             If
             yet
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             it
             sha●l
             please
             Almighty
             God
             to
             employ
             so
             vile
             an
             Instrument
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             in
             so
             glorious
             an
             undertaking
             .
          
           Taken
           up
           with
           these
           and
           such
           like
           meditations
           ,
           he
           often
           took
           his
           walk
           along
           the
           shore
           ,
           and
           turning
           his
           eyes
           towards
           that
           desir'd
           
           Country
           ,
           sent
           out
           ardent
           sighs
           .
           He
           said
           sometimes
           amongst
           his
           friends
           ,
           that
           his
           only
           wish
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           set
           down
           at
           the
           Gates
           of
           Canton
           ,
           and
           troubled
           not
           himself
           with
           what
           might
           happen
           afterwards
           :
           happy
           he
           ,
           if
           he
           cou'd
           once
           declare
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           and
           more
           happy
           ,
           if
           ,
           for
           his
           sake
           ,
           he
           might
           suffer
           Martyrdom
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
          
           ,
           
           
             all
             the
          
           Portuguese
           
             Vessels
             ,
             excepting
             only
             the
          
           Santa
           Cruz
           ,
           
             which
             had
             not
             yet
             her
             whole
             lading
             ,
             set
             sail
             from
          
           Sancian
           ,
           
             for
             the
          
           Indies
           .
           Xavier
           
             gave
             many
             Letters
             to
             the
             Merchants
             ,
             to
             be
             deliver'd
             both
             at
          
           Malacca
           ,
           
             and
             at
          
           Goa
           .
           
             He
             writ
             to
             his
             friend
          
           Iames
           Pereyra
           
             in
             terms
             which
             were
             full
             of
             acknowledgement
             and
             charity
             .
          
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           
             said
             he
             in
             his
             Letter
          
           ,
           abundantly
           reward
           you
           ,
           since
           I
           am
           not
           able
           of
           my self
           to
           do
           it
           :
           at
           least
           ,
           while
           I
           continue
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           fail
           to
           implore
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           ,
           to
           conferr
           on
           you
           ,
           during
           your
           life
           ,
           his
           holy
           grace
           ,
           accompany'd
           with
           perfect
           health
           ,
           and
           after
           your
           death
           Eternal
           Happiness
           .
           But
           as
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           acquit
           my self
           by
           these
           my
           Prayers
           ,
           of
           the
           great
           obligements
           which
           I
           have
           to
           you
           ,
           I
           beg
           all
           those
           of
           our
           Society
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           to
           desire
           of
           God
           the
           same
           blessings
           in
           your
           behalf
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           if
           I
           compass
           
           my
           entrance
           into
           China
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Gospel
           enter
           with
           me
           ,
           't
           is
           to
           you
           ,
           next
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           to
           whom
           both
           the
           Chineses
           and
           my self
           shall
           be
           owing
           for
           it
           .
           You
           shall
           have
           the
           merit
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           .
           Thus
           ,
           both
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           who
           shall
           embrace
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           our
           Society
           who
           shall
           go
           to
           China
           ,
           shall
           be
           oblig'd
           ,
           to
           offer
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           their
           Vows
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           you
           .
           God
           grant
           us
           both
           the
           happiness
           ,
           once
           to
           meet
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           China
           :
           As
           for
           my self
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           opinion
           if
           I
           get
           into
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           come
           thither
           ,
           you
           will
           either
           find
           me
           a
           Prisoner
           at
           Canton
           ,
           or
           at
           Pequin
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Capital
           City
           of
           that
           Empire
           :
           and
           I
           beseech
           the
           Lord
           out
           of
           his
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           joyn'd
           together
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           China
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Immortal
           Glory
           .
        
         
           He
           wrote
           ,
           
           by
           the
           same
           conveyance
           ,
           to
           Father
           
             Francis
             Perez
          
           ,
           Superiour
           of
           Malacca
           .
           He
           commanded
           him
           ,
           in
           vertue
           of
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           to
           depart
           ,
           with
           the
           soonest
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           unhappy
           Town
           ,
           and
           to
           conduct
           his
           inferiours
           to
           Cochin
           ,
           where
           he
           establish'd
           him
           Rectour
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           
             Antonio
             Heredia
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           sent
           to
           Goa
           .
           Though
           Father
           Xavier
           deplor'd
           a-new
           ,
           the
           wr●t●hed
           
           condition
           of
           Don
           Alvarez
           ,
           it
           hinder'd
           him
           not
           from
           enjoyning
           Father
           Barzaeus
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           work
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           to
           send
           his
           Orders
           to
           the
           Grand
           Vicar
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           therein
           declaring
           the
           Governour
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           .
           And
           he
           took
           this
           way
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           harden'd
           and
           scandalous
           Offendours
           ,
           such
           as
           Don
           Alvarez
           ,
           ought
           to
           incurr
           a
           publick
           dishonour
           ,
           by
           that
           means
           to
           induce
           them
           to
           a
           serious
           consideration
           of
           their
           own
           estate
           ,
           and
           that
           others
           might
           take
           warning
           by
           them
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           succeeding
           Governours
           might
           fear
           ,
           by
           the
           example
           of
           his
           punishment
           ,
           to
           set
           themselves
           in
           opposition
           to
           any
           intended
           Voyage
           of
           the
           Missioners
           ,
           who
           shou'd
           be
           sent
           hereafter
           to
           the
           
             Molucca's
             ,
             Iapan
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           places
           .
        
         
           He
           desir'd
           Father
           Barzaeus
           in
           the
           same
           Letter
           ,
           to
           receive
           few
           persons
           into
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           an
           exact
           trial
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           shou'd
           receive
           .
           For
           I
           fear
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           who
           have
           been
           admitted
           ,
           and
           daily
           are
           admitted
           ,
           were
           better
           out
           of
           our
           walls
           than
           within
           them
           .
        
         
           You
           ought
           to
           deal
           with
           such
           people
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           me
           deal
           with
           many
           at
           Goa
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           have
           lately
           treated
           my
           Companion
           ,
           whom
           I
           have
           dismiss'd
           from
           
           the
           Society
           ;
           not
           having
           found
           him
           proper
           for
           our
           business
           .
           He
           meant
           
             Alvarez
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           sent
           back
           from
           Sancian
           ,
           with
           the
           Portuguese
           Vessels
           .
        
         
           Amongst
           those
           Merchants
           ,
           
           who
           went
           off
           from
           Sancian
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           who
           made
           more
           haste
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           without
           giving
           notice
           of
           his
           departure
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           lodg'd
           in
           his
           Cabin
           ,
           or
           without
           waiting
           for
           a
           Chinese
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           bought
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Canton
           .
           One
           morning
           while
           the
           Father
           was
           saying
           Mass
           very
           early
           ,
           this
           Merchant
           had
           put
           off
           from
           shore
           ,
           and
           fled
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           precipitation
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Island
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           swallow'd
           by
           the
           Sea.
           After
           Mass
           was
           ended
           ,
           he
           look'd
           round
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           seeing
           him
           for
           whom
           he
           search'd
           ,
           What
           is
           become
           of
           my
           Host
           ?
           
             said
             he
             ,
             with
             the
             looks
             and
             gesture
             of
             a
             man
             inspir'd
             .
          
           Being
           answer'd
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           already
           in
           open
           Sea
           ;
           what
           cou'd
           urge
           him
           ,
           
             continu'd
             he
          
           ,
           to
           so
           prompt
           a
           resolution
           ?
           why
           did
           he
           not
           expect
           the
           Ship
           which
           comes
           from
           Canton
           ?
           and
           whither
           is
           he
           dragg'd
           by
           his
           unhappy
           destiny
           ?
           That
           very
           evening
           the
           Chinese
           Vessel
           was
           seen
           to
           arrive
           :
           as
           for
           the
           ●ugitive
           Merchant
           ,
           he
           was
           no
           
           sooner
           landed
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           when
           going
           into
           a
           wood
           ,
           to
           seek
           materials
           for
           the
           refitting
           of
           his
           Ship
           ,
           he
           was
           ponyarded
           by
           Robbers
           .
        
         
           All
           the
           Portuguese
           Vessels
           being
           gone
           ,
           
           saving
           only
           that
           which
           belong'd
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           or
           rather
           of
           which
           the
           Governour
           had
           possess'd
           himself
           by
           violence
           ,
           Xavier
           was
           reduc'd
           to
           so
           great
           a
           want
           of
           all
           necessaries
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           scarcely
           wherewithal
           to
           sustain
           Nature
           .
           'T
           is
           certainly
           a
           matter
           of
           amazement
           ,
           that
           they
           whose
           lives
           he
           had
           preserv'd
           ,
           by
           changing
           the
           salt
           Sea-water
           into
           fresh
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           so
           hard-hearted
           ,
           as
           to
           abandon
           him
           to
           dye
           of
           hunger
           .
           Some
           have
           thought
           that
           Don
           Alvarez
           had
           given
           Orders
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           shou'd
           be
           refus'd
           him
           ;
           but
           I
           rather
           think
           ,
           that
           Providence
           ,
           wou'd
           try
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           God
           is
           pleas'd
           to
           prove
           those
           ,
           whom
           he
           loves
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           permitted
           that
           dereliction
           of
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           entire
           perfection
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           most
           afflicted
           him
           ,
           
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Chinese
           Interpreter
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           him
           such
           advantageous
           offers
           ,
           recall'd
           his
           word
           ,
           either
           of
           himself
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           danger
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           sollicitation
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           were
           devoted
           to
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           .
           Yet
           the
           Father
           did
           
           not
           lose
           his
           courage
           ;
           he
           still
           hop'd
           that
           God
           wou'd
           assist
           him
           some
           other
           way
           ;
           and
           that
           at
           the
           worst
           ,
           
             Antonio
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           might
           serve
           his
           turn
           for
           an
           Interpreter
           .
           But
           for
           the
           last
           load
           of
           his
           misfortunes
           ,
           the
           Merchant
           who
           had
           ingag'd
           to
           land
           him
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           China
           ,
           return'd
           not
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           and
           he
           in
           vain
           expected
           him
           for
           many
           days
           .
        
         
           Despairing
           of
           any
           thing
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           
           he
           still
           maintain'd
           his
           resolution
           ;
           and
           another
           expedient
           seem'd
           to
           promise
           him
           success
           .
           News
           was
           brought
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           of
           Siam
           ,
           whose
           Dominions
           are
           almost
           bordering
           on
           Malacca
           ;
           and
           who
           also
           was
           in
           league
           with
           Portugal
           ,
           was
           preparing
           a
           magnificent
           Embassy
           to
           the
           Emperour
           of
           China
           ,
           for
           the
           year
           following
           .
           Whereupon
           Xavier
           resolv'd
           on
           returning
           to
           Malacca
           by
           the
           first
           opportunity
           ,
           and
           to
           use
           his
           best
           endeavours
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           accompany
           the
           Ambassadour
           of
           Stam
           to
           China
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Eternal
           Wisdom
           ,
           
           which
           sometimes
           inspires
           his
           Servants
           with
           great
           designs
           ,
           does
           not
           always
           will
           the
           performance
           of
           them
           ;
           though
           he
           wills
           that
           on
           their
           side
           nothing
           be
           omitted
           for
           the
           execution
           .
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           deal
           with
           Xavier
           ,
           as
           formerly
           he
           had
           dealt
           with
           Moses
           ,
           who
           dyed
           in
           view
           of
           that
           
           very
           Land
           ,
           whither
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           conduct
           the
           Israelites
           .
           A
           Fever
           seiz'd
           on
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           on
           the
           20
           th
           .
           of
           November
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           was
           endu'd
           with
           a
           clear
           knowledge
           of
           the
           day
           and
           hour
           of
           his
           death
           :
           as
           he
           openly
           declar'd
           to
           the
           Pilot
           of
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           
             Francis
             d'
             Aghiar
          
           ,
           who
           afterwards
           made
           an
           authentique
           deposition
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           solemn
           Oath
           .
        
         
           From
           that
           moment
           ,
           he
           perceiv'd
           in
           himself
           a
           strange
           disgust
           of
           all
           earthly
           things
           ,
           and
           thought
           on
           nothing
           but
           that
           Coelestial
           Country
           ,
           whither
           God
           was
           calling
           him
           .
           Being
           much
           weaken'd
           by
           his
           Fever
           ,
           he
           retir'd
           into
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           common
           Hospital
           of
           the
           sick
           ,
           that
           there
           he
           might
           die
           in
           Poverty
           ;
           and
           the
           Captain
           
             Lewis
             Almeyda
          
           receiv'd
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Orders
           of
           his
           Master
           Don
           Alvarez
           .
           But
           the
           tossing
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           giving
           him
           an
           extraordinary
           head-ach
           ,
           and
           hindring
           him
           from
           applying
           himself
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           desir'd
           ;
           the
           day
           ensuing
           he
           requested
           that
           he
           might
           be
           set
           on
           shore
           again
           .
           He
           was
           landed
           .
           and
           le●t
           upon
           the
           Sands
           ,
           expos'd
           to
           the
           injury
           of
           the
           air
           ,
           and
           the
           inclemency
           of
           the
           season
           ,
           especially
           to
           the
           blasts
           of
           a
           piercing
           North-wind
           ,
           which
           then
           arose
           .
           
           He
           had
           there
           dy'd
           without
           relief
           ,
           had
           not
           a
           Portuguese
           ,
           more
           charitable
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             George
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           be
           carry'd
           into
           his
           Cabin
           ;
           which
           yet
           was
           little
           different
           from
           the
           naked
           shore
           ,
           as
           being
           open
           on
           every
           side
           .
        
         
           The
           Indications
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           
           being
           an
           accute
           pain
           in
           his
           side
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           oppression
           ,
           Alvarez
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           breathe
           a
           Vein
           ;
           and
           the
           Father
           was
           consenting
           to
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           blind
           submission
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           his
           Host
           ,
           though
           he
           knew
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           all
           manner
           of
           Remedies
           were
           in
           vain
           .
           A
           Chirurgeon
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           who
           was
           awkward
           at
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           of
           small
           experience
           in
           his
           Art
           ,
           bled
           him
           so
           unluckily
           ,
           that
           he
           hurt
           the
           Nerves
           ,
           and
           the
           Patient
           fell
           immediately
           into
           swooning
           Convulsions
           .
           Yet
           they
           drew
           Blood
           from
           him
           a
           second
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           operation
           had
           all
           the
           ill
           accidents
           of
           the
           former
           .
           Besides
           which
           ,
           it
           was
           attended
           with
           a
           horrible
           nauseousness
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           he
           cou'd
           take
           no
           nourishment
           :
           at
           least
           ,
           the
           little
           which
           he
           took
           ,
           consisted
           only
           of
           some
           few
           Almonds
           ,
           which
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Vessel
           sent
           him
           out
           of
           Charity
           .
           The
           disease
           encreas'd
           hourly
           ,
           and
           he
           grew
           weaker
           every
           day
           .
           But
           his
           Countenance
           
           was
           still
           serene
           ,
           and
           his
           Soul
           enjoy'd
           a
           perpetual
           calmness
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           lifted
           up
           his
           Eyes
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           six'd
           them
           on
           his
           Crucifix
           ,
           entertaining
           Divine
           Conversations
           with
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           shedding
           abundant
           tears
           .
           He
           remain'd
           in
           this
           condition
           ,
           till
           the
           twenty
           eighth
           of
           November
           ,
           when
           the
           Fever
           mounted
           into
           his
           Head.
           During
           this
           delirium
           ,
           he
           talk'd
           of
           nothing
           but
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           passage
           into
           China
           ,
           but
           in
           terms
           more
           tender
           and
           ardent
           than
           ever
           formerly
           .
        
         
           At
           length
           he
           lost
           his
           Speech
           ,
           
           and
           recover'd
           not
           the
           use
           of
           it
           ,
           till
           three
           days
           afterwards
           :
           His
           strength
           then
           left
           him
           all
           at
           once
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           ●as
           expected
           every
           moment
           that
           he
           wou'd
           pass
           away
           :
           Which
           notwithstanding
           he
           once
           more
           recover'd
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           free
           exercise
           both
           of
           his
           Reason
           and
           his
           Speech
           ,
           he
           renew'd
           his
           Entertainments
           with
           his
           Saviour
           in
           an
           audible
           manner
           .
           Nothing
           was
           to
           be
           heard
           from
           him
           but
           devout
           Aspirations
           ,
           and
           short
           Ejaculations
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           those
           full
           of
           life
           and
           of
           affect
           on
           .
           The
           Assistants
           understood
           not
           all
           he
           said
           ,
           because
           he
           continually
           spoke
           in
           Latin
           :
           And
           
             Antonio
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           who
           never
           〈◊〉
           him
           ,
           has
           only
           reported
           ,
           That
           the
           man
           of
           God
           made
           frequent
           Repetition
           
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Iesu
             ,
             fili
          
           David
           ,
           
             miserere
             mei
          
           ?
           and
           these
           also
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           familiar
           to
           him
           ,
           O
           
             sanctissima
             Trinitas
          
           !
           Besides
           which
           ,
           invoking
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           say
           ,
           
             Monstra
             teesse
             Matrem
          
           !
           He
           pass'd
           two
           days
           without
           taking
           any
           food
           ;
           and
           having
           order'd
           his
           Priestly
           〈◊〉
           and
           the
           other
           Church-stuff
           ,
           which
           〈◊〉
           in
           saying
           Mass
           ,
           to
           be
           carry'd
           aboard
           ●he
           Ship
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           Books
           〈◊〉
           he
           had
           compos'd
           for
           the
           instruction
           of
           the
           Eastern
           people
           ,
           he
           dispos'd
           himsel●
           for
           his
           last
           hour
           ,
           which
           was
           near
           approaching
           .
        
         
           Besides
           
             Ant●
             nio
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           
           he
           had
           near
           his
           person
           a
           young
           Indian
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           brought
           with
           him
           from
           Goa
           .
           The
           Saint
           ,
           dying
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           cast
           his
           Eyes
           on
           the
           young
           man
           ,
           and
           appear'd
           discompos'd
           in
           looking
           on
           him
           ;
           afterwards
           with
           a
           compassionate
           regard
           ,
           he
           twice
           pronounc'd
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Ah
             miserable
             man
          
           !
           and
           afterwards
           shed
           tears
           .
           God
           ,
           at
           that
           moment
           ,
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           reveal
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           the
           unhappy
           death
           of
           this
           young
           Indian
           ,
           who
           five
           or
           six
           months
           afterwards
           ,
           falling
           into
           most
           horrible
           debauches
           ,
           was
           kill'd
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           by
           the
           shot
           of
           an
           Arquebuse
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           accompany'd
           the
           holy
           Man
           ,
           even
           to
           his
           last
           breath
           .
        
         
         
           At
           last
           ,
           
           on
           the
           second
           of
           December
           ,
           which
           fell
           on
           Friday
           ,
           having
           his
           Eyes
           all
           bath'd
           in
           tears
           ,
           and
           fix'd
           with
           great
           tenderness
           of
           Soul
           ,
           upon
           his
           Crucifix
           ,
           he
           pronounc'd
           those
           words
           ,
           
             In
             te
             Domine
             speravi
             ,
             non
             confundar
             in
             aeternum
          
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           transported
           with
           Coel●stial
           joy
           ,
           which
           appear'd
           upon
           his
           Countenance
           ,
           he
           sweetly
           gave
           up
           the
           Ghost
           ,
           towards
           two
           of
           the
           Clock
           in
           the
           afternoon
           :
           and
           in
           the
           year
           of
           God
           1552.
           
        
         
           He
           was
           six
           and
           forty
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           
           and
           had
           pass'd
           ten
           and
           a
           half
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Indies
           :
           His
           stature
           was
           somewhat
           above
           the
           middle
           size
           ;
           his
           Constitution
           strong
           ,
           his
           Air
           had
           a
           mixture
           of
           pleasingness
           and
           Majesty
           :
           He
           was
           fresh
           colour'd
           ,
           had
           a
           large
           Forehead
           ,
           a
           well
           proportion'd
           Nose
           ;
           his
           Eyes
           were
           blew
           ,
           but
           piercing
           and
           lively
           ;
           his
           Hair
           and
           Beard
           of
           a
           dark
           Chesnut
           ;
           his
           continual
           labours
           had
           made
           him
           gray
           betimes
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           last
           year
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           he
           was
           grizzled
           almost
           to
           whiteness
           .
           This
           without
           question
           gave
           occasion
           to
           his
           first
           Historians
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           five
           and
           fifty
           years
           old
           ,
           before
           the
           certain
           proofs
           of
           his
           age
           came
           at
           length
           to
           be
           discover'd
           .
        
         
           When
           it
           was
           known
           that
           Father
           Francis
           
           was
           expir'd
           ,
           many
           of
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           most
           devoted
           to
           the
           Governour
           ,
           
           ran
           to
           the
           Cabin
           .
           They
           found
           the
           same
           fresh
           colour
           on
           his
           Face
           .
           as
           he
           had
           when
           living
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           ,
           cou'd
           hardly
           perswade
           themselves
           that
           he
           was
           dead
           .
           When
           they
           had
           look'd
           on
           him
           at
           a
           nearer
           distance
           ,
           Piety
           began
           to
           be
           predominant
           over
           all
           their
           other
           thoughts
           :
           they
           kneel'd
           down
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           kiss'd
           his
           Hands
           with
           reverence
           ,
           recommending
           themselves
           to
           him
           ,
           with
           tears
           in
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           as
           nothing
           doubting
           but
           that
           his
           happy
           Soul
           ,
           was
           perfectly
           enjoying
           God
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           His
           Corps
           was
           not
           laid
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           
           till
           Sunday
           towards
           noon
           .
           His
           Funerals
           were
           made
           without
           any
           Ceremony
           :
           and
           besides
           
             Antonio
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
             ,
             Francis
             d'Aghiar
             ,
          
           and
           two
           others
           ,
           there
           were
           not
           any
           more
           Assistants
           .
           An
           Historian
           of
           the
           Indies
           has
           written
           ,
           That
           the
           insupportable
           coldness
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           it
           .
           But
           in
           all
           probability
           ,
           the
           apprehension
           which
           the
           Ships
           Company
           had
           of
           drawing
           on
           themselves
           the
           displeasure
           of
           the
           Governour
           ,
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           ,
           had
           at
           least
           as
           great
           a
           share
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           sharpness
           of
           the
           season
           .
           They
           took
           off
           his
           Cassock
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           in
           tatters
           ;
           and
           the
           four
           ,
           who
           had
           pay'd
           him
           those
           last
           duties
           ,
           divided
           it
           amongst
           them
           ,
           out
           of
           devotion
           ;
           after
           which
           they
           
           array'd
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           Sacerdotal
           Habits
           .
        
         
           
             George
             Alvarez
          
           took
           upon
           himself
           the
           care
           of
           bestowing
           the
           Body
           in
           a
           large
           Chest
           ,
           made
           after
           the
           Chinese
           fashion
           ;
           he
           caus'd
           this
           Chest
           to
           be
           fill'd
           up
           with
           unslak'd
           Lime
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           Flesh
           being
           soon
           consum'd
           ,
           they
           might
           carry
           the
           Bones
           in
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           within
           some
           few
           months
           was
           to
           return
           to
           India
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Haven
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           little
           spot
           of
           rising
           ground
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           this
           Hillock
           ,
           a
           small
           piece
           of
           Meadow
           ,
           where
           the
           Portugueses
           had
           set
           up
           a
           Cross.
           Near
           that
           Cross
           they
           interr'd
           the
           Saint
           ;
           they
           cast
           up
           two
           heaps
           of
           Stones
           ,
           the
           one
           at
           his
           Head
           ,
           the
           other
           at
           his
           Feet
           ;
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           the
           place
           where
           he
           was
           buried
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           season
           ,
           
           God
           made
           manifest
           the
           holiness
           of
           his
           Servant
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           by
           a
           miraculous
           accident
           ;
           or
           rather
           by
           the
           ceasing
           of
           a
           Miracle
           .
           In
           a
           little
           Chappel
           ,
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           ancient
           Crucifix
           made
           of
           Plaister
           ,
           of
           about
           the
           stature
           of
           a
           Man.
           In
           the
           last
           year
           of
           the
           Fathers
           life
           ,
           this
           Crucifix
           was
           seen
           to
           sweat
           Blood
           in
           great
           abundance
           every
           Friday
           ,
           but
           after
           Xavier
           was
           dead
           ,
           the
           sweating
           ceas'd
           .
           The
           Crucifix
           is
           to
           be
           
           seen
           even
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           at
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           with
           the
           Blood
           congeal'd
           along
           the
           Arms
           and
           Thighs
           to
           the
           Hands
           and
           Sides
           .
           They
           who
           have
           beheld
           it
           ,
           have
           been
           inform'd
           by
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           that
           some
           persons
           of
           that
           Country
           having
           taken
           away
           some
           of
           the
           flakes
           of
           that
           clotted
           Blood
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Pampeluna
           ,
           had
           forbidden
           any
           one
           from
           henceforward
           ,
           to
           diminish
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           under
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           .
           They
           also
           learnt
           ,
           that
           it
           had
           been
           observ'd
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           news
           which
           came
           from
           the
           ●●dies
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           when
           Xa●ier
           labour'd
           extraordinarily
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           was
           in
           some
           great
           danger
           ,
           this
           Crucifix
           distill'd
           Blood
           on
           every
           side
           ;
           as
           if
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostle
           was
           actually
           suffering
           for
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           was
           suffering
           for
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           he
           is
           wholly
           impassible
           .
           The
           Ship
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           the
           Port
           of
           Sancian
           .
           being
           at
           the
           point
           of
           ●etting
           Sail
           ●or
           the
           
             Indies
             ,
             Anthony
             de
             Sainte
             Foy
             ,
          
           and
           
             Geor●e
             Alvarez
          
           desir●d
           the
           Captain
           
             Luys
             Almeyd●
          
           ,
           not
           to
           l●ave
           upon
           the
           Isle
           the
           Remainders
           of
           Father
           Francis.
           
        
         
           One
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           Almeyda
           
           open'd
           the
           Coffin
           ,
           by
           the
           order
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           on
           the
           seventeenth
           of
           February
           ,
           1553.
           to
           ●ee
           if
           the
           Flesh
           were
           totally
           consum'd
           ,
           so
           
           that
           the
           Bones
           might
           be
           gather'd
           together
           ;
           but
           having
           taken
           the
           Lime
           from
           off
           the
           Face
           ,
           they
           found
           it
           ruddy
           and
           fresh
           colour'd
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           a
           sweet
           repose
           .
           His
           Curiosity
           led
           him
           farther
           to
           view
           the
           Body
           ,
           he
           found
           it
           in
           like
           manner
           whole
           ,
           and
           the
           natural
           moisture
           uncorrupted
           .
           But
           that
           he
           might
           entirely
           satisfy
           all
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           ,
           he
           cut
           a
           little
           of
           the
           Flesh
           on
           the
           right
           Thigh
           ,
           near
           the
           Knee
           ,
           and
           beheld
           the
           Blood
           running
           from
           it
           .
           Whereupon
           he
           made
           haste
           to
           advertise
           the
           Captain
           of
           what
           he
           was
           an
           Eye-witness
           ;
           and
           carry'd
           with
           him
           a
           little
           piece
           of
           Flesh
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           cut
           off
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           about
           a
           Fingers
           length
           .
           All
           the
           company
           ran
           immediately
           to
           the
           place
           of
           burial
           ,
           and
           having
           made
           an
           exact
           observation
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           found
           it
           to
           be
           all
           entire
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           putrefaction
           .
           The
           Sacerdotal
           Habits
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           had
           been
           vested
           after
           his
           decease
           ,
           were
           no
           ways
           endammag'd
           by
           the
           Lime
           .
           And
           what
           was
           most
           amazing
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           was
           that
           the
           holy
           Corps
           ,
           exhal'd
           an
           Odour
           so
           delightful
           ,
           and
           so
           fragrant
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           relation
           of
           many
           there
           present
           ,
           the
           most
           exquisite
           Perfumes
           came
           nothing
           near
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           scent
           was
           judg'd
           to
           be
           Coelestial
           .
        
         
         
           Then
           those
           very
           people
           ,
           
           who
           basely
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           brutality
           of
           Alvarez
           ,
           had
           misus'd
           Father
           Xavier
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           after
           his
           decease
           did
           honours
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           them
           ask'd
           his
           pardon
           with
           weeping
           Eyes
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           forsaken
           him
           so
           unworthily
           in
           his
           sickness
           .
           Some
           amongst
           them
           exclaim'd
           openly
           against
           Alvarez
           ,
           without
           fearing
           the
           Consequence
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           one
           who
           said
           aloud
           ,
           what
           was
           said
           afterwards
           by
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           
             Indies
             ,
             Don
             Alphonso
             de
             Norogna
             ,
             That
          
           Alvarez
           de
           Atayda
           ,
           
             had
             been
             the
             death
             of
             Father
          
           Francis
           ,
           
             both
             by
             his
             persecutions
             at
          
           Malacca
           ,
           
             and
             by
             the
             cruelties
             of
             his
             Servants
             at
          
           Sancian
           .
           With
           these
           pious
           Meditations
           ,
           having
           laid
           the
           un●●ak'd
           Lime
           once
           more
           upon
           the
           Face
           and
           Body
           ,
           the
           sacred
           Remains
           were
           carry'd
           into
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           they
           set
           sail
           ,
           esteeming
           themselves
           happy
           ,
           to
           bear
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           rich
           a
           trea●●re
           to
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           They
           arriv'd
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           
           March
           the
           twenty
           second
           ,
           without
           meeting
           in
           their
           ●assage
           any
           of
           those
           dreadful
           Whirl-winds
           ,
           which
           infest
           those
           Seas
           ;
           as
           if
           the
           presence
           of
           those
           holy
           Corps
           ,
           was
           endu'd
           with
           Vertue
           to
           dispel
           them
           .
           Before
           they
           had
           ●ain'd
           the
           Port
           ,
           they
           sent
           in
           their
           Cha●op
           to
           give
           them
           notice
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           
           the
           Present
           which
           they
           were
           about
           to
           make
           them
           ;
           though
           none
           of
           the
           Society
           were
           in
           Malacca
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Flague
           was
           there
           violently
           raging
           ,
           yet
           the
           whole
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           came
           with
           
             Iames
             Pereyra
          
           to
           the
           Shore
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           blessed
           Body
           ,
           each
           with
           a
           waxen
           Taper
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           carry'd
           it
           in
           Ceremony
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           
             our
             Lady
             of
             the
             Mount
          
           ,
           follow'd
           by
           a
           crow'd
           of
           Christians
           ,
           Mahometans
           ,
           and
           Idolaters
           ,
           who
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           seem'●
           all
           to
           be
           join'd
           in
           the
           same
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           was
           the
           only
           person
           who
           was
           wanting
           in
           his
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Saint
           :
           
           He
           was
           then
           actually
           at
           play
           i●
           his
           Palace
           ,
           while
           the
           Procession
           was
           pa●sing
           by
           ;
           and
           ,
           at
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           people
           putting
           his
           head
           out
           at
           the
           Window
           ,
           h●miscall'd
           the
           publick
           Devotion
           ,
           by
           th●
           names
           of
           Silliness
           and
           Foppery
           :
           afte●
           which
           he
           set
           him
           again
           to
           gaming
           .
           Bu●
           his
           impiety
           did
           not
           long
           remain
           unpunish'd
           ,
           and
           the
           Predictions
           of
           the
           man
           〈◊〉
           God
           ,
           made
           haste
           to
           justify
           their
           truth
           .
        
         
           The
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           upon
           th●
           Complaints
           which
           were
           brought
           again
           
             Don
             Alvarez
          
           for
           his
           tyrannical
           procee●ings
           ,
           depriv'd
           him
           of
           the
           Government
           〈◊〉
           Malacca
           ,
           and
           causing
           him
           to
           be
           broug●●
           to
           Goa
           ,
           as
           a
           Prisoner
           of
           State
           ,
           sent
           h●●
           
           to
           Portugal
           ,
           under
           a
           sufficient
           guard
           .
           There
           all
           his
           Goods
           were
           confiscated
           to
           the
           Kings
           Exchequer
           ;
           and
           for
           himself
           ,
           he
           was
           condemn'd
           to
           perpetual
           Imprisonment
           .
           Before
           his
           departure
           from
           the
           Indies
           ,
           he
           had
           gotten
           an
           obscene
           disease
           ,
           which
           increas'd
           to
           that
           degree
           in
           Europe
           ,
           that
           he
           dy'd
           of
           it
           at
           last
           in
           a
           shameful
           manner
           ;
           no
           Remedy
           availing
           to
           his
           cure
           :
           The
           stench
           of
           his
           polluted
           Body
           ,
           having
           first
           made
           him
           insupportable
           to
           all
           the
           World.
           As
           for
           Pereyra
           ,
           who
           had
           sacrific'd
           his
           whole
           Estate
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           propagation
           of
           the
           Faith
           ,
           though
           the
           Governour
           had
           so
           unjustly
           made
           a
           seisure
           of
           his
           Fortunes
           ,
           yet
           King
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           restor'd
           him
           all
           with
           Interest
           ,
           and
           heap'd
           his
           Royal
           Favours
           on
           him
           ,
           in
           succeeding
           years
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prediction
           of
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Devotion
           of
           the
           people
           sail'd
           not
           of
           an
           immediate
           reward
           .
           
           The
           Pestilence
           ,
           which
           for
           some
           weeks
           had
           laid
           waste
           the
           Town
           ,
           as
           the
           Saint
           had
           foretold
           ,
           not
           long
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           Father
           
             Francis
             Perez
          
           ,
           on
           the
           sudden
           ceas'd
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           no
           infection
           was
           from
           thence
           forward
           caught
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           had
           been
           infected
           ,
           were
           cur'd
           ,
           without
           taking
           any
           remedy
           .
           Besides
           this
           contagious
           disease
           ,
           the
           Famine
           
           rag'd
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           multitudes
           of
           people
           daily
           dy'd
           of
           hunger
           .
           This
           second
           Judgment
           was
           likewise
           diverted
           at
           the
           same
           time
           :
           for
           together
           with
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           which
           bore
           the
           sacred
           Body
           ,
           there
           came
           in
           a
           Fleet
           of
           Ships
           ,
           which
           were
           laden
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           provisions
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           Town
           .
        
         
           These
           so
           considerable
           favours
           ,
           
           ought
           to
           have
           oblig'd
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           to
           have
           honour'd
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           Benefactour
           ,
           with
           a
           Sepulcher
           which
           was
           worthy
           of
           him
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           whether
           the
           fear
           of
           their
           Governour
           with-held
           them
           ,
           or
           that
           God
           permitted
           it
           for
           the
           greater
           glory
           of
           his
           Servant
           ,
           having
           taken
           the
           Body
           out
           of
           the
           Chest
           ,
           they
           buried
           it
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           common
           sort
           of
           people
           were
           interr'd
           ;
           and
           which
           was
           yet
           more
           shameful
           ,
           they
           made
           the
           Grave
           too
           scanty
           ;
           so
           that
           crushing
           the
           Body
           to
           give
           it
           entrance
           ,
           they
           broke
           it
           somewhere
           about
           the
           Shoulders
           ;
           and
           there
           gush'd
           out
           Blood
           ,
           which
           diffus'd
           a
           most
           fragrant
           Odour
           .
           And
           farther
           ,
           to
           carry
           their
           civility
           ,
           and
           discretion
           to
           the
           highest
           point
           ,
           they
           trampled
           so
           hard
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           cover'd
           the
           blessed
           Corps
           ,
           that
           they
           bruis'd
           it
           in
           many
           parts
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           the
           destiny
           of
           that
           holy
           
           Man
           ,
           to
           be
           tormented
           by
           the
           people
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           both
           during
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           decease
           .
           The
           sacred
           Corps
           remain'd
           thus
           without
           honour
           ,
           till
           the
           month
           of
           August
           ,
           when
           Father
           
             Iohn
             Beyra
          
           came
           from
           Goa
           ,
           in
           his
           return
           to
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           with
           two
           Companions
           whom
           
             Gaspar
             Barzaeus
          
           ,
           the
           Vice
           Provincial
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           pursuant
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           This
           man
           having
           always
           had
           a
           tender
           affection
           for
           the
           Saint
           ,
           was
           most
           sensibly
           afflicted
           for
           his
           death
           ;
           and
           cou'd
           not
           think
           of
           continuing
           his
           Voyage
           to
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           look'd
           upon
           the
           Body
           ,
           of
           which
           so
           many
           wonders
           were
           related
           .
           Opening
           himself
           on
           that
           Subject
           to
           
             Iames
             Pereyra
          
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           other
           Friends
           of
           the
           dead
           Apostle
           ,
           they
           took
           up
           his
           Body
           privately
           one
           night
           .
           The
           Corps
           was
           found
           entire
           ,
           fresh
           ,
           and
           still
           exhaling
           a
           sweet
           Odour
           :
           neither
           had
           the
           dampness
           of
           the
           ground
           after
           five
           months
           burial
           ,
           made
           the
           least
           alteration
           in
           him
           :
           They
           found
           even
           the
           Linnen
           which
           was
           over
           his
           Face
           ,
           tinctur'd
           with
           Vermillion
           Blood.
           
        
         
           This
           surprising
           sight
           ,
           
           so
           wrought
           upon
           their
           minds
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           their
           duty
           ,
           not
           to
           lay
           it
           again
           into
           the
           ground
           ;
           but
           rather
           to
           contrive
           the
           means
           of
           transporting
           it
           to
           
             Goa
             .
             Pereyra
          
           
           order'd
           a
           Coffin
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           of
           a
           precious
           wood
           ,
           and
           after
           they
           had
           garnish'd
           it
           with
           rich
           China
           Damask
           ,
           they
           put
           the
           Corps
           into
           it
           ,
           wrapping
           it
           in
           Cloath
           of
           Gold
           ,
           with
           a
           Pillow
           of
           Brocard
           underneath
           the
           head
           .
           The
           Coffin
           was
           afterwards
           bestow'd
           in
           a
           proper
           place
           ,
           known
           only
           to
           the
           devoted
           friends
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           :
           and
           it
           pleas'd
           the
           Almighty
           to
           declare
           by
           a
           visible
           Miracle
           ,
           that
           their
           Zeal
           was
           acceptable
           to
           him
           .
           For
           a
           Waxen
           Taper
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           lighted
           up
           before
           the
           Coffin
           ,
           and
           which
           naturally
           must
           have
           burnt
           out
           ,
           within
           ten
           hours
           ,
           lasted
           eighteen
           days
           entire
           ,
           burning
           day
           and
           night
           :
           and
           it
           was
           observ'd
           that
           the
           droppings
           of
           the
           Wax
           ,
           weigh'd
           more
           than
           the
           Taper
           it self
           at
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           an
           occasion
           offer'd
           ,
           for
           the
           Voyage
           of
           the
           Molucca's
           ;
           while
           they
           were
           waiting
           ●or
           an
           opportunity
           of
           passing
           to
           
             G●a
             .
             Beyra
          
           ,
           therefore
           put
           to
           Sea
           ,
           more
           inflam'd
           than
           ever
           with
           the
           Zeal
           of
           Souls
           ;
           and
           fill'd
           with
           a
           double
           portion
           of
           an
           Apostolick
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Saint
           had
           inspir'd
           into
           him
           .
           But
           ,
           of
           the
           two
           Companions
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           assign'd
           for
           the
           Mission
           of
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           he
           left
           one
           behind
           him
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           Guardian
           
           of
           that
           holy
           treasure
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           
             Emanuel
             Pavora
             .
             Peter
             de
             Alcaceva
             ,
          
           at
           the
           same
           time
           return'd
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           whither
           he
           had
           been
           sent
           from
           Goa
           ,
           for
           the
           affairs
           of
           that
           new
           Christianity
           .
           And
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           ,
           carried
           the
           holy
           Corps
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           Vessel
           of
           
             Lopez
             de
             Norogna
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           was
           so
           old
           and
           worn
           ,
           
           and
           out
           of
           all
           repair
           ,
           that
           none
           durst
           venture
           to
           embark
           upon
           her
           .
           But
           when
           once
           it
           was
           divulg'd
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           to
           carry
           the
           Corps
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           every
           one
           made
           haste
           to
           get
           a
           corner
           in
           her
           :
           not
           doubting
           but
           there
           they
           might
           be
           safe
           .
           And
           the
           Passengers
           had
           no
           cause
           to
           repent
           them
           of
           their
           confidence
           :
           for
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           God
           deliver'd
           them
           ,
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           miraculously
           from
           Shipwrack
           .
        
         
           A
           furious
           tempest
           ,
           almost
           at
           their
           first
           setting
           out
           ,
           cast
           them
           upon
           banks
           of
           Sand
           ,
           and
           the
           Keel
           struck
           so
           far
           into
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           cou'd
           not
           get
           her
           off
           ,
           when
           against
           all
           humane
           appearances
           ,
           the
           wind
           coming
           about
           ,
           and
           blowing
           full
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           disingag'd
           the
           Vessel
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           might
           manifestly
           appear
           to
           be
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           blast
           ceas'd
           that
           very
           moment
           ,
           when
           the
           Keel
           was
           losen'd
           from
           the
           Sands
           .
        
         
         
           Not
           long
           after
           ,
           at
           the
           entry
           into
           the
           Gulph
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           they
           struck
           impetuously
           against
           some
           hidden
           Shelves
           ,
           the
           Rudder
           flying
           off
           ,
           with
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           stroke
           ,
           the
           Keel
           stuck
           fast
           within
           the
           Rock
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           a
           Miracle
           that
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           being
           so
           crazy
           ,
           did
           not
           split
           asunder
           .
           The
           Mariners
           did
           that
           on
           this
           occasion
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           put
           in
           practice
           ,
           in
           extremity
           of
           danger
           .
           They
           cut
           the
           Masts
           with
           their
           hatchets
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           of
           no
           effect
           ,
           they
           were
           going
           to
           throw
           all
           their
           lading
           over-board
           ,
           to
           ease
           the
           Ship
           ;
           but
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           waves
           ,
           which
           beat
           upon
           her
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           outrageously
           toss'd
           her
           ,
           suffer'd
           them
           not
           to
           perform
           what
           they
           desir'd
           .
           Then
           they
           had
           their
           last
           recourse
           to
           the
           intercession
           of
           that
           Saint
           ,
           whose
           Corps
           they
           carried
           .
           Having
           drawn
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Pilots
           Cabin
           ,
           they
           fell
           on
           their
           knees
           about
           it
           with
           lighted
           Flambeaux
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           if
           Father
           Xavier
           had
           been
           yet
           living
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           beheld
           ,
           and
           heard
           them
           ,
           they
           begg'd
           succour
           of
           him
           ,
           from
           that
           imminent
           destruction
           .
        
         
           Their
           Prayer
           was
           scarcely
           ended
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           a
           rumbling
           noise
           from
           underneath
           the
           Vessel
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           perceiv'd
           her
           following
           her
           course
           in
           open
           Sea
           :
           from
           whence
           they
           concluded
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Rock
           was
           cleft
           in
           pieces
           ,
           and
           had
           left
           a
           free
           passage
           for
           the
           Ship.
           
        
         
           They
           pursu'd
           their
           Voyage
           chearfully
           ,
           
           and
           turning
           towards
           the
           Cape
           of
           Comorine
           ,
           landed
           at
           Cochin
           .
           The
           whole
           City
           came
           to
           pay
           their
           last
           duty
           to
           their
           Instructour
           ,
           and
           beloved
           Father
           .
           And
           't
           is
           incredible
           what
           demonstrations
           of
           piety
           the
           people
           gave
           .
           From
           Cochin
           they
           set
           sail
           for
           Baticula
           .
           The
           Wife
           of
           
             Antonio
             Rodriguez
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           Of●icers
           ,
           who
           had
           long
           been
           sick
           ▪
           was
           in
           hope
           to
           recover
           ,
           if
           she
           cou'd
           see
           Father
           Francis.
           She
           caus'd
           her self
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Ship
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           dead
           Saint
           ,
           was
           restor'd
           to
           her
           health
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           .
           Not
           satisfy'd
           with
           this
           ,
           she
           was
           desirous
           to
           have
           a
           little
           piece
           of
           the
           Cope
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Father
           was
           habited
           :
           and●
           t
           is
           wonderful
           what
           Cures
           she
           effected
           by
           that
           precious
           Relique
           .
        
         
           The
           Ship
           being
           now
           within
           twenty
           Leagues
           of
           Goa
           ,
           and
           being
           unable
           to
           make
           any
           farther
           way
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           contrary
           winds
           ,
           the
           Captain
           went
           into
           the
           Chalop
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           got
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Oars
           ,
           that
           himself
           might
           have
           the
           honour
           of
           bearing
           the
           first
           news
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           that
           the
           blessed
           Corps
           was
           coming
           to
           them
           .
           Father
           
             Gaspar
             Barzaeus
          
           was
           already
           dead
           ,
           and
           Father
           
             Melchior
             Nugnez
          
           declar'd
           his
           Successour
           in
           his
           two
           Offices
           ,
           of
           Rectour
           of
           the
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           Vice
           Provincial
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           in
           vertue
           of
           the
           Letter
           which
           Father
           Xavier
           had
           left
           seal'd
           behind
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           went
           for
           China
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           open'd
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Gaspar
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           Xavier
           himself
           .
        
         
           The
           Viceroy
           immediately
           order'd
           a
           light
           Galley
           for
           Nugnez
           ,
           
           upon
           which
           ,
           he
           and
           three
           others
           of
           the
           Society
           imbarking
           ,
           together
           with
           four
           young
           men
           of
           the
           Seminary
           ,
           they
           set
           sail
           towards
           the
           Vessel
           ,
           to
           bear
           off
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Saint
           .
           They
           receiv'd
           it
           with
           the
           honourable
           discharge
           of
           all
           the
           Cannon
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Ship
           of
           Lopez
           ,
           but
           from
           six
           other
           Vessels
           which
           were
           in
           Company
           ,
           and
           which
           had
           been
           wind-bound
           towards
           Baticula
           .
           On
           the
           fifteenth
           of
           March
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1554
           ,
           the
           Galley
           landed
           at
           Rebendar
           ,
           which
           is
           within
           half
           a
           league
           of
           Goa
           :
           she
           remain'd
           there
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           night
           ;
           while
           they
           were
           making
           preparations
           in
           the
           Town
           ,
           for
           the
           solemn
           reception
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           of
           
           the
           Indies
           .
           The
           next
           morning
           ,
           which
           was
           Friday
           in
           passion
           week
           ,
           six
           Barks
           were
           seen
           to
           come
           ,
           which
           were
           all
           illuminated
           with
           lighted
           Torches
           ,
           and
           pompously
           adorn'd
           ;
           wherein
           was
           the
           flower
           of
           the
           Portuguese
           Nobility
           .
           Twelve
           other
           Barks
           attended
           them
           ,
           with
           three
           hundred
           of
           the
           principal
           Inhabitants
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           holding
           a
           Taper
           in
           his
           hand
           :
           and
           in
           every
           of
           these
           Barks
           ,
           there
           was
           Instrumental
           musick
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           choirs
           of
           Voices
           ,
           which
           made
           an
           admirable
           harmony
           .
           The
           whole
           squadron
           was
           drawn
           up
           into
           two
           wings
           ,
           to
           accompany
           the
           Galley
           ,
           which
           row'd
           betwixt
           them
           .
           The
           Body
           of
           the
           Saint
           was
           cover'd
           with
           Cloath
           of
           Gold
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           present
           of
           Pereyra
           ,
           and
           was
           plac'd
           upon
           the
           Stern
           ,
           under
           a
           noble
           Canopy
           ,
           with
           lighted
           Flambeaux
           ,
           and
           rich
           Streamers
           waving
           on
           both
           sides
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           equipage
           ,
           they
           row'd
           towards
           Goa
           ,
           but
           very
           softly
           ,
           and
           in
           admirable
           order
           .
           All
           the
           Town
           was
           gather'd
           on
           the
           shore
           ,
           in
           impatient
           expectation
           of
           their
           loving
           and
           good
           Father
           .
           When
           they
           perceiv'd
           the
           Vessel
           from
           afar
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           heard
           but
           cries
           of
           joy
           ,
           nothing
           to
           be
           seen
           but
           tears
           of
           devotion
           .
           Some
           more
           impatient
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           threw
           themselves
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           
           swimming
           up
           to
           the
           Gally
           ,
           accompany'd
           it
           to
           the
           shore
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           posture
           .
        
         
           The
           Viceroy
           was
           there
           waiting
           for
           it
           ,
           
           attended
           by
           his
           Guards
           ,
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Nobility
           ,
           the
           Council
           Royal
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           all
           in
           mourning
           .
           At
           the
           time
           when
           the
           holy
           Corps
           was
           landing
           ,
           a
           Company
           of
           young
           men
           ,
           consecrated
           to
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Altars
           ,
           sung
           the
           
             Benedictus
             Dominus
             D●us
             Israel
          
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           they
           order'd
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Proc●ssio●
           after
           this
           ensuing
           manner
           .
        
         
           Ninety
           Children
           went
           foremost
           ,
           in
           long
           white
           Robes
           ,
           with
           Chaplets
           of
           Flowers
           on
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           each
           of
           them
           holding
           in
           his
           hand
           an
           Olive-Branch
           .
           The
           Brotherhood
           of
           Mercy
           follow'd
           them
           ,
           with
           a
           magnificent
           Standard
           .
           The
           Clergy
           succeeded
           to
           the
           Brotherhood
           ,
           and
           walk'd
           immediately
           before
           the
           Corps
           ,
           which
           was
           carried
           by
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           The
           Viceroy
           with
           his
           Court
           ,
           clos'd
           up
           the
           Ceremony
           ,
           which
           was
           follow'd
           by
           an
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           people
           .
           All
           the
           Streets
           were
           hung
           with
           Tapistry
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           blessed
           Corps
           appear'd
           ,
           Flowers
           were
           thrown
           upon
           it
           from
           all
           the
           windows
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           tops
           of
           Houses
           .
        
         
         
           But
           nothing
           render'd
           the
           pomp
           more
           famous
           ,
           
           than
           the
           Miracles
           which
           at
           that
           time
           were
           wrought
           :
           For
           there
           seem'd
           to
           breath
           out
           from
           this
           holy
           body
           ,
           a
           saving
           v●rtue
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           Coelestial
           Odour
           .
           Many
           sick
           persons
           ,
           who
           had
           caus'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           carried
           out
           into
           the
           Streets
           ,
           were
           cur'd
           with
           only
           seeing
           it
           :
           and
           even
           some
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           able
           to
           leave
           their
           Beds
           ,
           recover'd
           their
           health
           with
           the
           bare
           invocation
           of
           his
           name
           .
           
             Iane
             Pereyra
          
           was
           of
           this
           number
           ;
           after
           a
           sickness
           of
           three
           Months
           ,
           being
           almost
           reduc'd
           to
           a
           despair
           of
           life
           ,
           she
           had
           no
           sooner
           implor'd
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           but
           she
           found
           her self
           in
           a
           perfect
           State
           of
           health
           .
        
         
           Another
           young
           Maiden
           ,
           who
           was
           just
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           held
           the
           Consecrated
           Taper
           in
           her
           hand
           ,
           having
           been
           recommended
           by
           her
           Mother
           to
           the
           patronage
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           came
           suddenly
           to
           her self
           ,
           and
           rose
           up
           well
           recover'd
           ,
           while
           the
           Procession
           was
           passing
           by
           the
           house
           .
        
         
           After
           many
           turns
           and
           windings
           ,
           
           at
           last
           they
           proce●ded
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           and
           there
           let
           down
           the
           Co●●in
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           Chappel
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           A
           retrenchment
           had
           been
           made
           before
           the
           Chappel
           ,
           to
           keep
           o●●
           the
           ●rowd
           ;
           but
           
           it
           was
           immediately
           broken
           down
           ,
           not●
           withstanding
           the
           opposition
           of
           the
           Guards
           ,
           which
           were
           plac'd
           on
           purpose
           to
           defent
           it
           .
           To
           appease
           the
           tumult
           ,
           they
           were
           forc'd
           to
           shew
           the
           Saint
           ,
           three
           times
           successively
           ,
           and
           to
           hold
           him
           upright
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           more
           easily
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           longing
           multitude
           .
           It
           was
           also
           thought
           convenient
           to
           leave
           the
           Body
           expos'd
           to
           view
           ,
           for
           three
           days
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ,
           who
           were
           never
           weary
           with
           gazing
           on
           it
           ;
           and
           who
           in
           gazing
           were
           pierc'd
           with
           a
           sensible
           devotion
           .
        
         
           New
           Miracles
           were
           wrought
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           holy
           Body
           .
           
           The
           Blind
           receiv'd
           their
           sight
           ,
           those
           who
           were
           taken
           with
           the
           Palsey
           ,
           recover'd
           the
           use
           of
           their
           Limbs
           ,
           and
           the
           Lepers
           became
           clean
           as
           Babes
           .
           At
           the
           sight
           of
           these
           miraculous
           Cures
           ,
           the
           people
           publish'd
           aloud
           ,
           all
           those
           wonderful
           operations
           which
           they
           knew
           to
           have
           been
           perform'd
           by
           Father
           Xavier
           .
           And
           his
           old
           Companion
           
             Iohn
             Deyro
          
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           a
           Religious
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           related
           ,
           with
           tears
           of
           tenderness
           and
           devotion
           ,
           what
           the
           Saint
           had
           Prophecy'd
           of
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           now
           accomplish'd
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           on
           that
           very
           day
           which
           was
           Friday
           ,
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           
           Cathedral
           ,
           solemnly
           sung
           
             the
             high
             Mass
             of
             the
             Cross.
          
           The
           day
           following
           ,
           the
           Religious
           of
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           whom
           the
           man
           of
           God
           had
           always
           honour'd
           ,
           and
           tenderly
           affected
           ,
           came
           to
           sing
           
             the
             M●ss
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           When
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           the
           publick
           devotion
           had
           been
           accomplish'd
           ,
           on
           Sunday
           night
           ,
           the
           Co●●in
           was
           plac'd
           on
           an
           eminence
           near
           the
           high
           Altar
           ,
           on
           the
           Gospel
           side
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           place
           I
           ought
           not
           to
           omit
           ,
           that
           the
           Vessel
           which
           had
           born
           this
           Sacred
           Pledge
           to
           Goa
           ,
           split
           asunder
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           sunk
           to
           the
           bottom
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           Merchandises
           were
           unladed
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Passengers
           were
           come
           safe
           on
           shoar
           :
           which
           was
           nothing
           less
           than
           a
           publick
           declaration
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           miraculously
           preserv'd
           her
           in
           favour
           of
           that
           holy
           treasure
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Ship
           which
           had
           been
           employ'd
           on
           so
           pious
           an
           occasion
           ,
           was
           never
           to
           be
           us'd
           on
           any
           secular
           account
           .
        
         
           As
           soon
           as
           it
           was
           known
           in
           Europe
           ,
           
           that
           Father
           Xavier
           was
           dead
           ,
           they
           began
           to
           speak
           of
           his
           Canonization
           .
           And
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           
             Don
             Iohn
          
           the
           Third
           ,
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           gave
           Orders
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           the
           
             Indies
             ,
             Don
             Francis
             Barreto
          
           ,
           
           to
           make
           a
           verbal
           process
           of
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           Miracles
           of
           the
           Man
           of
           God.
           This
           was
           executed
           at
           Goa
           ,
           at
           Cochin
           ,
           at
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           at
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           :
           And
           men
           of
           probity
           ,
           who
           were
           also
           discerning
           and
           able
           persons
           ,
           were
           sent
           upon
           the
           places
           ,
           heard
           the
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           examin'd
           the
           matters
           of
           fact
           ,
           with
           all
           possible
           exactness
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledg'd
           ,
           
           that
           the
           people
           took
           it
           in
           evil
           part
           ,
           that
           these
           informations
           were
           made
           ;
           being
           fully
           satisfy'd
           of
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           not
           being
           able
           to
           endure
           ,
           that
           it
           shou'd
           be
           doubted
           in
           the
           least
           :
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           neither
           wou●d
           they
           stay
           ,
           till
           all
           the
           Ecclesiastical
           proceedings
           were
           wholly
           ended
           ,
           nor
           till
           the
           holy
           See
           had
           first
           spoken
           of
           rendring
           him
           the
           worship
           due
           to
           Saints
           ;
           they
           invok'd
           him
           already
           in
           their
           necessities
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           dangers
           .
           Some
           of
           them
           plac'd
           his
           Picture
           in
           their
           Oratories
           ;
           and
           even
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           
             Goa
             ,
             Don
             Christopher
             de
             Lisbo●ne
             ,
          
           (
           for
           the
           Episcopal
           See
           had
           been
           erected
           into
           an
           Arch-bishoprick
           )
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           wore
           on
           his
           Breast
           ,
           an
           Image
           of
           Xavier
           in
           little
           ,
           which
           he
           often
           kiss'd
           with
           a
           reverent
           A●●ection
           ,
           and
           his
           Devotion
           was
           not
           without
           Reward
           ;
           
           for
           having
           been
           cruelly
           tormented
           with
           the
           Stone
           ,
           for
           a
           Month
           together
           ,
           he
           was
           freed
           immediately
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           felt
           not
           any
           farther
           pains
           .
        
         
           It
           also
           happen'd
           ,
           
           that
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           the
           new
           Converts
           built
           Churches
           in
           honour
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           through
           a
           precipitate
           and
           indiscreet
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           their
           good
           meaning
           and
           their
           zeal
           are
           only
           capable
           of
           excusing
           .
           Amongst
           those
           Churches
           ,
           there
           was
           one
           much
           celebrated
           ,
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Tra●●●cor
           .
           The
           Saracens
           having
           demolish'd
           it
           ,
           together
           with
           eleven
           other
           ancient
           Structures
           of
           Piety
           ,
           the
           Christians
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           poverty
           ,
           were
           not
           able
           to
           rebuild
           them
           all
           ,
           restor'd
           only
           this
           one
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           dearer
           to
           them
           than
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           in
           what
           place
           soever
           any
           Churches
           w●re
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           there
           never
           ●ail'd
           a
           wonderful
           concourse
           of
           people
           ,
           to
           honour
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           holy
           Man
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           relation
           of
           
             Francis
             Nugnez
          
           ,
           Vicar
           of
           Coulan
           ,
           they
           were
           oblig'd
           to
           sink
           a
           Well
           ●or
           the
           relie●
           of
           poor
           Pilgrims
           near
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           built
           in
           honour
           of
           him
           at
           that
           Town
           .
           Nugnez
           also
           reports
           ,
           
             That
             those
             which
             had
             been
             consecrated
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             other
             Saints
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             lost
             
             their
             Titles
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             Image
             of
             St.
          
           Xavier
           
             was
             there
             expos'd
             :
             and
             that
             the
             people
             turning
             all
             their
             Devotion
             towards
             him
             ,
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             them
          
           the
           Churches
           of
           Father
           Francis.
           
        
         
           But
           what
           was
           most
           to
           be
           admir'd
           ,
           
           even
           the
           profest
           Enemies
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           pay'd
           him
           reverence
           after
           his
           decease
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           during
           his
           life
           ;
           calling
           him
           ,
           
             the
             Man
             of
             Prodigies
             ,
             the
             Friend
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Master
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             the
             World.
          
           Some
           of
           them
           undertook
           long
           Voyages
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           Goa
           expresly
           to
           behold
           his
           Body
           exempted
           from
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           only
           excepting
           motion
           ,
           had
           all
           the
           appearances
           of
           life
           .
           There
           were
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           spoke
           of
           raising
           Altars
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           some
           people
           of
           the
           Sect
           of
           Mahomet
           ,
           did
           ,
           in
           effect
           ,
           dedicate
           a
           Mosque
           to
           him
           ,
           on
           the
           Western
           Coast
           of
           Comorine
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Trav●●cor
           ,
           though
           a
           M●hometan
           ,
           built
           a
           magnificent
           Temple
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           Infidel●
           had
           so
           great
           a
           veneration
           for
           that
           place
           ▪
           where
           the
           Great
           Father
           was
           ador'd
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           spet
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           i●
           we
           may
           believe
           the
           Testimony
           of
           those
           ▪
           who
           were
           Natives
           of
           the
           Country
           .
        
         
           The
           Pagans
           had
           a
           Custom
           ,
           that
           in
           confirmation
           of
           a
           Truth
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           hold
           a
           red
           hot
           Iron
           in
           their
           Hands
           ,
           with
           
           other
           Superstitions
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           :
           but
           after
           that
           Father
           Francis
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           held
           in
           so
           great
           veneration
           through
           the
           Indies
           ,
           they
           swore
           solemnly
           by
           his
           name
           ;
           and
           such
           an
           Oath
           ,
           was
           generally
           receiv'd
           for
           the
           highest
           attestation
           of
           a
           truth
           .
           Neither
           did
           any
           of
           them
           forswear
           themselves
           unpunish'd
           after
           such
           an
           Oath
           .
           And
           God
           authoris'd
           by
           many
           proofs
           ,
           this
           religious
           practice
           ,
           even
           by
           manifest
           prodigies
           .
           Behold
           a
           terrible
           example
           of
           it
           :
           An
           Idolater
           ow'd
           a
           Christian
           a
           considerable
           sum
           of
           Money
           .
           But
           as
           he
           deny'd
           his
           debt
           ,
           and
           no
           legal
           proof
           cou'd
           be
           made
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           Christian
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           swear
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           upon
           the
           Image
           of
           St.
           Francis
           :
           The
           Idolater
           made
           a
           false
           Oath
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           scruple
           ;
           but
           was
           scarcely
           got
           into
           his
           own
           House
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           to
           void
           Blood
           in
           abundance
           at
           his
           Mouth
           ;
           and
           dy'd
           in
           a
           raging
           fit
           of
           madness
           which
           had
           the
           resemblance
           of
           a
           Man
           possest
           ,
           rather
           than
           of
           one
           who
           was
           distracted
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           his
           Memory
           less
           honour'd
           in
           Iapan
           ,
           
           than
           in
           the
           Indies
           .
           The
           Christians
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Saxuma
           ,
           kept
           religiously
           a
           Stone
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           had
           often
           preach'd
           ;
           and
           shew'd
           it
           as
           a
           precious
           rarity
           .
           The
           House
           wherein
           he
           had
           lodg'd
           at
           Amanguchi
           ,
           was
           respected
           as
           a
           sacred
           
           place
           ;
           and
           was
           always
           preserv'd
           from
           ruine
           ,
           amidst
           those
           bloody
           Wars
           ,
           which
           more
           than
           once
           had
           destroy'd
           the
           Town
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           the
           Indians
           and
           Iaponians
           were
           not
           the
           only
           people
           which
           honour'd
           Father
           Xavier
           after
           his
           decease
           ;
           the
           Odour
           of
           his
           holy
           life
           expanded
           it
           ●elf
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           into
           other
           Heathen
           Countries
           where
           he
           had
           never
           been
           .
           And
           
             Alphonso
             Leon
             Barb●da
          
           ,
           who
           has
           travell'd
           over
           all
           the
           Coasts
           of
           Africk
           ,
           reports
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           Sofala
           ,
           beyond
           the
           great
           River
           of
           Cuama
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Isles
           about
           it
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Father
           Francis
           was
           in
           high
           repute
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           Moors
           never
           mention'd
           him
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           addition
           of
           a
           wonderful
           Man.
           So
           many
           illustrious
           testimonies
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           above
           suspition
           ,
           ingag'd
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           anew
           ,
           to
           sollicite
           the
           Canonization
           of
           the
           Saint
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           prospect
           ,
           there
           was
           made
           an
           ample
           collection
           of
           his
           Vertues
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           present
           you
           with
           this
           following
           Extract
           .
        
         
           No
           exteriour
           employments
           ,
           
           how
           many
           or
           how
           great
           soever
           ,
           cou'd
           divert
           the
           Father
           ,
           from
           the
           contemplation
           of
           coelestial
           things
           .
           Being
           at
           Goa
           ,
           his
           ordinary
           retirement
           after
           Dinner
           ,
           was
           into
           the
           Clock-house
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           avoid
           the
           int●rruption
           of
           any
           person
           ,
           and
           there
           ,
           
           during
           the
           space
           of
           two
           hours
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           close
           communication
           with
           his
           God.
           But
           because
           he
           was
           not
           always
           Master
           of
           himself
           on
           those
           occasions
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           regulate
           his
           time
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           sometimes
           oblig'd
           to
           leave
           his
           privacy
           ,
           he
           commanded
           a
           young
           man
           of
           the
           Seminary
           of
           
             Sainte
             Foy
          
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Andrew
           ,
           to
           come
           and
           give
           him
           notice
           ,
           wh●n
           the
           two
           hours
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           was
           limited
           ,
           were
           expir'd
           .
           One
           day
           ,
           when
           the
           Father
           was
           to
           speak
           with
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           Andrew
           ,
           being
           come
           to
           advertise
           him
           ,
           found
           him
           seated
           on
           a
           little
           Chair
           ,
           his
           Hands
           across
           his
           Breast
           ,
           and
           his
           Eyes
           fix'd
           on
           Heaven
           .
           When
           he
           had
           look'd
           on
           him
           a
           while
           attentively
           ,
           he
           at
           length
           call'd
           him
           ,
           but
           finding
           that
           the
           Father
           answer'd
           not
           ,
           he
           spoke
           yet
           louder
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           noise
           .
           All
           this
           was
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           Xavier
           continu'd
           immoveable
           ,
           and
           Andrew
           went
           his
           way
           ,
           having
           some
           scruple
           to
           disturb
           the
           quiet
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           had
           the
           appearance
           of
           an
           Angle
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           to
           enjoy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           Souls
           in
           Paradise
           .
           He
           return'd
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           about
           two
           hours
           after
           ,
           and
           found
           him
           still
           in
           the
           same
           posture
           :
           The
           young
           man
           ●earing
           that
           he
           shou'd
           not
           comply
           with
           du●y
           ,
           if
           coming
           the
           second
           time
           ,
           he
           sho●●d
           not
           make
           himself
           be
           heard
           ,
           b●gan
           to
           pull
           the
           Father
           ,
           
           and
           to
           jogg
           him
           .
           Xavier
           at
           length
           returning
           to
           himself
           ,
           was
           in
           a
           wonder
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           two
           hours
           shou'd
           so
           soon
           be
           slipp'd
           away
           ;
           but
           coming
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           remain'd
           in
           that
           place
           beyond
           four
           hours
           ,
           he
           went
           out
           with
           Andrew
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Palace
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           .
           He
           had
           scarcely
           set
           his
           Foot
           over
           the
           Threshold
           ,
           when
           he
           seem'd
           to
           be
           ravish'd
           in
           Spirit
           once
           again
           .
           After
           he
           had
           made
           some
           turns
           ,
           without
           well
           knowing
           whither
           he
           went
           ,
           he
           return'd
           as
           night
           was
           beginning
           to
           come
           on
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           his
           Attendant
           ,
           
             My
             Son
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             another
             time
             to
             see
             the
             Governour
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             this
             present
             day
             shou'd
             be
             wholly
             his
             .
          
        
         
           Another
           time
           ▪
           walking
           through
           the
           Streets
           of
           the
           same
           City
           ,
           his
           thoughts
           were
           so
           wholly
           taken
           up
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           perceiv'd
           not
           a
           furious
           Elephant
           ,
           who
           ●eing
           broken
           loose
           ,
           caus'd
           a
           general
           terrour
           ,
           and
           every
           man
           made
           haste
           out
           of
           his
           way
           .
           It
           was
           in
           vain
           to
           cry
           out
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           avoid
           him
           ,
           he
           heard
           nothing
           ,
           and
           the
           enrag'd
           beast
           pass'd
           very
           near
           him
           ,
           without
           his
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           I●
           his
           Voyages
           at
           ●ea
           ,
           he
           continu'd
           earnestly
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           from
           midnight
           even
           to
           Sun-rising
           ,
           and
           ●hat
           regularly
           .
           From
           
           thence
           it
           came
           almost
           to
           a
           Proverb
           amongst
           the
           Seamen
           ,
           
             That
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             fear'd
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             because
             Father
          
           Francis
           
             watch'd
             the
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             the
             Tempests
             durst
             not
             trouble
             them
             ,
             while
             he
             held
             conversation
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           A
           man
           of
           Manapar
           ,
           at
           whose
           House
           he
           lodg'd
           ,
           and
           who
           observ'd
           him
           at
           divers
           hours
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           found
           him
           always
           on
           his
           Knees
           before
           a
           Crucifix
           ,
           and
           frequently
           beheld
           the
           Chamber
           enlighten'd
           by
           the
           Rays
           which
           darted
           from
           his
           Countenance
           .
        
         
           While
           he
           was
           sojourning
           among
           Christians
           ,
           the
           small
           repose
           he
           gave
           to
           Nature
           ,
           was
           commonly
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           be
           near
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           before
           which
           he
           pray'd
           all
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           night
           .
           But
           in
           Countries
           ,
           where
           yet
           there
           were
           no
           Churches
           built
           ,
           he
           pass'd
           the
           night
           in
           the
           open
           Air
           ,
           and
           nothing
           so
           much
           elevated
           his
           Soul
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           view
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           spangled
           over
           ,
           and
           sow'd
           as
           it
           were
           with
           Stars
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           have
           from
           his
           own
           Relation
           .
        
         
           The
           Pope
           ,
           had
           permitted
           him
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           his
           Employments
           ,
           and
           Apostolical
           Labours
           ,
           to
           say
           a
           Breviary
           which
           was
           shorter
           then
           the
           Roman
           ,
           and
           had
           but
           three
           Lessons
           :
           It
           was
           call'd
           the
           
           
             O●●ice
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ;
           and
           was
           easily
           granted
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           were
           over-burden'd
           with
           much
           business
           .
           But
           Xavier
           never
           made
           use
           of
           this
           permission
           ,
           what
           A●●airs
           soever
           he
           was
           press'd
           withal
           ,
           for
           the
           service
           of
           Almighty
           God
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           before
           the
           beginning
           of
           every
           Canonical
           hour
           ,
           he
           always
           said
           the
           Hymn
           of
           
             Veni
             Cre●tor
             Spiritus
          
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           observ'd
           ,
           that
           while
           he
           said
           it
           ,
           his
           Countenance
           was
           enlighten'd
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           whom
           he
           invok'd
           ,
           was
           visibly
           descended
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           daily
           celebrated
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           with
           the
           same
           Reverence
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Devotion
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           had
           said
           it
           ,
           the
           first
           time
           ,
           and
           most
           ordinarily
           perform'd
           it
           at
           break
           of
           day
           .
           Those
           heavenly
           Sweets
           ,
           which
           overflow'd
           his
           Soul
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           spread
           their
           mild
           inundations
           even
           over
           the
           Assistants
           :
           And
           
             Antonio
             Andrada
          
           reported
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           being
           then
           a
           young
           Souldier
           ,
           he
           found
           such
           an
           inward
           satisfaction
           when
           he
           serv'd
           the
           Father
           ,
           in
           serving
           at
           Mass
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           consideration
           ,
           he
           sought
           the
           occasions
           of
           ●erforming
           the
           Clerks
           Office.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Conversations
           with
           Secular
           Men
           ,
           the
           Saint
           was
           often
           call'd
           aside
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           certain
           sudden
           illuminations
           ,
           which
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           retire
           :
           
           And
           when
           afterwards
           they
           sought
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           found
           before
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           in
           some
           lonely
           place
           ,
           ingulph'd
           in
           deep
           Meditations
           ,
           and
           frequently
           suspended
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           with
           Beams
           of
           Glory
           round
           his
           Countenance
           .
           Many
           Ocular
           Witnesses
           have
           depos'd
           this
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           but
           some
           have
           a●●irm'd
           ,
           That
           at
           ●irst
           they
           have
           found
           him
           on
           his
           Knees
           immo●veable
           ;
           that
           they
           have
           afterwards
           observ'd
           ,
           how
           by
           degrees
           he
           was
           moun●ed
           from
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           that
           then
           ,
           being
           seiz'd
           with
           a
           sacred
           horrour
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           not
           stedfastly
           behold
           him
           ,
           so
           bright
           and
           radiant
           was
           his
           Countenance
           .
           Others
           have
           protested
           ,
           That
           while
           he
           was
           speaking
           to
           them
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           cou'd
           perceive
           him
           shooting
           upward
           ,
           and
           distancing
           himself
           from
           them
           ,
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           raising
           it self
           on
           high
           of
           its
           own
           motion
           .
        
         
           These
           ext●aordinary
           Ravishments
           ,
           which
           bore
           some
           manner
           o●
           proportion
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Blest
           above
           ,
           happen'd
           to
           him
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           during
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           pronounce
           the
           words
           of
           Consecration
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           beheld
           elevated
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           particularly
           at
           Meliapore
           ,
           and
           at
           Malacca
           .
           The
           same
           was
           frequently
           observ'd
           at
           Goa
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           communicating
           
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           what
           was
           remarkable
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           then
           t●e
           Custom
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           kn●el●ng
           ,
           he
           app●ar'd
           to
           be
           lifted
           from
           the
           Earth
           ,
           in
           that
           humble
           posture
           .
        
         
           For
           common
           Extasies
           ,
           he
           had
           them
           almost
           every
           day
           ;
           especially
           at
           the
           Altar
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           many
           times
           they
           cou'd
           not
           ●ring
           him
           to
           himself
           ,
           with
           pul●●●g
           him
           by
           the
           Robe
           ,
           and
           violentl●●haking
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           delight●
           which
           he
           enjoy'd
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           are
           only
           to
           be
           comprehended
           by
           su●h
           Souls
           ,
           whic●
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           Heaven
           the
           like
           savours
           .
           Never●heless
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           for
           M●n
           to
           enjoy
           on
           ●a●th
           ,
           the
           Felicities
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           't
           is
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           Soul
           ,
           transported
           out
           of
           it self
           ,
           is
           plung'd
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           wer●
           lost
           in
           the
           Abyss
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           not
           only
           in
           these
           Extatick
           Transports
           ,
           that
           Xavier
           was
           intimately
           united
           to
           our
           Lord
           :
           In
           the
           midst
           of
           his
           Labours
           ,
           he
           had
           his
           ●oul
           recollected
           in
           God
           ,
           without
           any
           dissipation
           ,
           caus'd
           by
           the
           multitude
           or
           in●ricacy
           of
           Affairs
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           he
           remain'd
           entire
           in
           all
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           whole
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           whose
           Honour
           he
           was
           then
           employ'd
           .
        
         
           This
           so
           close
           ,
           
           and
           so
           con●inual
           an
           Union
           ,
           
           cou'd
           only
           proceed
           from
           a
           tender
           charity
           :
           the
           divine
           love
           burning
           him
           up
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           that
           his
           face
           was
           commonly
           on
           fire
           ;
           and
           both
           for
           his
           interiour
           and
           outward
           ardour
           ,
           they
           were
           often
           forc'd
           to
           throw
           cold
           water
           into
           his
           bosome
           .
        
         
           Frequently
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           and
           in
           walking
           ,
           he
           felt
           in
           himself
           such
           inward
           scorching
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           able
           to
           endure
           it
           ,
           he
           was
           constrain'd
           to
           give
           himself
           air
           ,
           by
           opening
           his
           Cassock
           before
           his
           breast
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           has
           been
           seen
           to
           do
           ,
           on
           many
           occasions
           ,
           in
           the
           publick
           places
           ,
           at
           Malacca
           and
           at
           Goa
           ,
           in
           the
           Garden
           of
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Colledge
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           sandy
           walks
           of
           the
           Sea
           shore
           .
        
         
           Almost
           every
           hour
           ,
           words
           of
           life
           and
           fire
           burst
           and
           sally'd
           as
           it
           were
           from
           out
           his
           mouth
           ,
           which
           were
           indeed
           the
           holy
           sparkles
           of
           a
           burning
           heart
           .
           As
           for
           Example
           ,
           
             O
             most
             ●oly
             Trinity
             ,
             O
             my
             Creatour
             ,
             O
             my
             Iesus
             O
             Iesus
             the
             desire
             of
             my
             S●ul
             !
          
           He
           spoke
           these
           words
           in
           Latine
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           ●e
           understood
           by
           the
           ●ommon
           People
           :
           and
           being
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           ●ishery
           ,
           a●
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Travanc●r
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Molu●c●'s
           ,
           he
           was
           heard
           to
           speak
           so
           many
           〈◊〉
           every
           day
           these
           words
           .
           
             O
             Sanctissi●a
             Trinitas
          
           !
           that
           the
           most
           Idolatrous
           B●rb●rians
           ,
           when
           
           they
           found
           themselves
           in
           extream
           dangers
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           wou'd
           express
           their
           amazement
           at
           any
           thing
           ,
           pronounc'd
           those
           very
           words
           ,
           without
           understanding
           any
           thing
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           were
           holy
           and
           Misterious
           .
        
         
           Even
           sleep
           it self
           had
           not
           the
           power
           to
           interrupt
           those
           tender
           aspirations
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           night
           long
           he
           was
           heard
           to
           say
           ,
           
             O
             my
             Iesus
             ,
             my
             Souls
             delight
             !
          
           or
           other
           expressions
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           tenderness
           ,
           which
           shew'd
           the
           inclination
           of
           his
           heart
           .
           Being
           out
           of
           his
           sences
           ,
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           a
           burning
           Feaver
           ,
           both
           at
           Mozambique
           and
           at
           Sancian
           ,
           he
           spoke
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           more
           ●ervency
           than
           ever
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           his
           Delirium
           ,
           seem'd
           only
           to
           be
           a
           redoubling
           of
           his
           love
           .
           He
           was
           so
           sensible
           of
           the
           interests
           of
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           that
           being
           touch'd
           to
           the
           quick
           with
           the
           enormity
           of
           those
           crimes
           ,
           that
           were
           committed
           in
           the
           new
           World
           ,
           he
           writ
           to
           a
           Friend
           of
           his
           ,
           in
           these
           very
           terms
           .
           
             I
             have
             sometimes
             an
             abhorrence
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             w●u'd
             rather
             chuse
             to
             d●e
             than
             to
             beh●ld
             so
             many
             outrages
             done
             to
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             without
             being
             ▪
             able
             either
             to
             hinder
             ,
             or
             to
             repair
             them
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           always
           keep
           alive
           the
           fire
           of
           Divine
           Love
           ,
           he
           had
           incessantly
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           the
           sufferings
           
           of
           our
           Lord.
           At
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           wounds
           and
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           a
           Crucify'd
           God
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           sighs
           and
           tears
           ,
           and
           languishments
           ,
           and
           extasies
           of
           love
           .
           He
           was
           consum'd
           with
           the
           zeal
           of
           returning
           his
           Saviour
           life
           for
           life
           ;
           for
           Martyrdom
           was
           his
           predominant
           passion
           ,
           and
           his
           sentiments
           are
           a
           contin●al
           proof
           of
           it
           .
           
             It
             sometimes
             happens
             ,
             through
             a
             singular
             favour
             of
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
          
           (
           says
           he
           ●n
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           )
           
             that
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             we
             run
             our selves
             into
             the
             ●●z●rd
             of
             death
             .
             But
             we
             ought
             to
             bear
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             born
             mortal
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             bound
             to
             desire
             nothing
             more
             than
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Life
             for
          
           Jesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             From
             thence
             proceeded
             that
             abundant
             joy
             which
             he
             conceiv'd
             ,
             when
             the
             faithful
             pour'd
             out
             their
             blood
             for
             Faith
             :
             and
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Fathers
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             on
             occasion
             of
             the
             Massacre
             of
             the
             Baptis'd
          
           M●narois
           .
           We
           are
           oblig'd
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           Martyrs
           a●e
           not
           wanting
           ,
           not
           even
           in
           our
           deca●ing
           times
           ;
           and
           to
           give
           him
           thanks
           ,
           that
           ,
           seeing
           so
           few
           p●rs●ns
           make
           the
           right
           use
           ●f
           his
           grace
           for
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           he
           permits
           that
           the
           number
           of
           the
           happy
           shall
           be
           compleated
           ,
           through
           the
           cruelty
           of
           men
           .
           Admirable
           n●ws
           
             (
             says
             he
             el●ewhere
          
           )
           is
           lately
           come
           
           from
           the
           Molucca's
           ;
           they
           who
           labour
           there
           in
           the
           Lords
           Vineyard
           ,
           suffer
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           continual
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           I
           imagine
           that
           the
           Isles
           
             del
             Moro
          
           ,
           will
           give
           many
           Martyrs
           to
           our
           Society
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           soon
           be
           call'd
           the
           Isles
           of
           Martyrdom
           .
           Let
           our
           Brethren
           then
           ,
           who
           desire
           to
           shed
           their
           blood
           for
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           be
           of
           good
           courage
           ,
           and
           anticipate
           their
           future
           joy
           .
           For
           ,
           behold
           at
           length
           a
           Seminary
           of
           Martyrdom
           is
           ready
           for
           them
           ;
           a●d
           they
           will
           have
           wherewithal
           to
           satisfie
           their
           longings
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           love
           which
           inspir'd
           him
           with
           the
           desire
           of
           dying
           for
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           made
           him
           breath
           after
           the
           sight
           and
           the
           possession
           of
           God.
           He
           spoke
           not
           but
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           concluded
           almost
           all
           his
           Letters
           ,
           with
           wishing
           there
           to
           meet
           his
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           But
           his
           Charity
           was
           not
           confin'd
           to
           words
           and
           thoughts
           ,
           
           it
           shone
           out
           in
           his
           works
           and
           actions
           ;
           and
           extended
           it self
           to
           the
           service
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           .
           Xavier
           seem'd
           to
           be
           onely
           born
           for
           the
           relief
           of
           the
           distress'd
           .
           He
           lov'd
           the
           sick
           with
           tenderness
           ;
           and
           to
           attend
           them
           ,
           was
           what
           he
           call'd
           his
           pleasure
           .
           He
           sought
           out
           ,
           not
           only
           wherewithal
           to
           feed
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           feast
           them
           .
           And
           for
           that
           purpose
           begg'd
           from
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           
           the
           most
           exquisite
           Regalio's
           ,
           which
           were
           sent
           them
           out
           of
           Europe
           .
           He
           was
           not
           asham'd
           of
           going
           round
           the
           Town
           with
           a
           Wallet
           on
           his
           back
           ,
           begging
           linnen
           for
           the
           wounded
           Souldiers
           :
           he
           dress'd
           their
           hurts
           ,
           and
           did
           it
           with
           so
           much
           the
           more
           affection
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           the
           most
           putrifi'd
           and
           loathsome
           to
           the
           smell
           .
           If
           he
           happen'd
           to
           meet
           with
           any
           Beggar
           ,
           who
           was
           sinking
           under
           sickness
           ,
           he
           took
           him
           in
           his
           arms
           ,
           bore
           him
           to
           the
           Hospital
           ,
           prepar'd
           his
           Remedies
           ,
           and
           dress'd
           his
           meat
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           .
        
         
           Though
           all
           the
           miserable
           were
           dear
           to
           him
           ;
           yet
           he
           assisted
           the
           Prisoners
           after
           a
           more
           particular
           manner
           ,
           with
           the
           Charities
           which
           he
           gather'd
           for
           them
           .
           And
           ,
           in
           Goa
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           common
           Tribunal
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           he
           employ'd
           one
           day
           in
           the
           week
           ,
           in
           doing
           good
           to
           such
           who
           were
           overwhelm'd
           with
           Debts
           .
           If
           he
           had
           not
           wherewithal
           ,
           to
           pay
           off
           their
           Creditors
           entirely
           ,
           he
           mollify'd
           them
           at
           least
           with
           his
           civilities
           ,
           and
           oblig'd
           them
           sometimes
           to
           release
           one
           moyety
           of
           what
           was
           owing
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           poor
           with
           one
           common
           voice
           call'd
           him
           their
           Father
           ,
           and
           he
           also
           regarded
           them
           as
           his
           Children
           .
           Nothing
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           but
           what
           pass'd
           through
           his
           
           hands
           into
           theirs
           ,
           who
           were
           members
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           even
           so
           far
           as
           to
           deprive
           himself
           of
           nec●ssaries
           .
           He
           heap'd
           up
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           call
           it
           ,
           a
           Treasury
           of
           Alms
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           subsistance
           of
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ,
           who
           are
           content
           with
           little
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           honourable
           Families
           ,
           which
           one
           or
           two
           Shipwracks
           had
           ruin'd
           all
           at
           once
           :
           and
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           many
           Virgins
           of
           good
           parentage
           ,
           whom
           poverty
           might
           necessitate
           to
           an
           infamous
           course
           of
           living
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           the
           miracles
           ,
           which
           on
           so
           many
           occasions
           were
           wrought
           by
           him
           ,
           was
           onely
           for
           the
           remedy
           of
           publick
           calamities
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           particular
           persons
           :
           and
           it
           was
           in
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           being
           one
           day
           greatly
           busied
           in
           hearing
           the
           Confessions
           of
           the
           faithful
           at
           Goa
           ,
           he
           departed
           abruptly
           in
           appearance
           out
           of
           the
           Con●essional
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           also
           ,
           transported
           with
           some
           inward
           motion
           ,
           which
           he
           cou'd
           not
           possibly
           resist
           :
           after
           he
           had
           made
           many
           turns
           about
           the
           Town
           ,
           without
           knowing
           whither
           he
           went
           ,
           he
           happen'd
           upon
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           and
           having
           tenderly
           embrac'd
           him
           ,
           conducted
           him
           to
           the
           Colledge
           of
           the
           Society
           .
           There
           ,
           that
           miserable
           creature
           ,
           
           whom
           his
           despair
           was
           driving
           to
           lay
           violent
           hands
           upon
           himself
           ,
           having
           more
           seriously
           reflected
           on
           his
           wicked
           resolution
           ,
           pull'd
           out
           the
           Halter
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           secretly
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           he
           was
           going
           to
           have
           hang'd
           himself
           ;
           and
           gave
           it
           into
           the
           Father's
           hands
           .
           The
           Saint
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           reveal'd
           ,
           that
           extream
           misery
           had
           reduc'd
           the
           unhappy
           wretch
           ,
           to
           this
           dismal
           melancholly
           ,
           gave
           him
           comfort
           ,
           retain'd
           him
           in
           the
           Colledge
           for
           some
           time
           ;
           and
           at
           length
           dismiss'd
           him
           with
           a
           round
           sum
           of
           money
           ,
           sufficient
           for
           the
           entertainment
           of
           his
           Family
           .
           He
           recommended
           without
           ceasing
           ,
           his
           Friends
           and
           Benefactours
           to
           our
           Lord
           ;
           he
           pray'd
           both
           day
           and
           night
           for
           the
           prosperity
           of
           King
           Iohn
           the
           third
           of
           Portugal
           ;
           whom
           he
           call'd
           the
           true
           Protectour
           of
           all
           the
           Society
           :
           But
           the
           Persecutors
           of
           the
           Saint
           had
           a
           greater
           share
           in
           his
           devotions
           than
           any
           others
           :
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           when
           he
           was
           treated
           so
           unworthily
           by
           the
           Governour
           of
           Malacca
           ,
           he
           daily
           offer'd
           for
           him
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass.
           He
           was
           us'd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           to
           render
           good
           for
           evil
           ,
           was
           in
           some
           sort
           a
           Divine
           Revenge
           :
           and
           he
           reveng'd
           himself
           in
           that
           very
           sort
           on
           the
           Governour
           of
           Comori●e
           ;
           which
           in
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           is
           thus
           attested
           .
           
           
             My
             dear
             Brother
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           (
           thus
           he
           wrote
           to
           Father
           
             Mansilla
             )
             I
             hear
             uncomfortable
             news
             ,
             that
             the
             Governour
             's
             Ship
             is
             destroy'd
             by
             fire
             ,
             that
             his
             Houses
             also
             are
             burnt
             down
             :
             that
             he
             is
             retir'd
             into
             an
             Island
             ,
             and
             has
             nothing
             left
             him
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             necessary
             provisions
             of
             life
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             ,
             out
             of
             Christian
             charity
             ,
             to
             go
             with
             the
             soonest
             to
             his
             relief
             ,
             with
             your
             Christians
             of
          
           Punical
           :
           
             get
             what
             Barks
             you
             can
             together
             ,
             and
             lade
             them
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Provisions
             ;
             I
             have
             written
             earnestly
             ,
             to
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             furnish
             you
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             ,
             and
             especially
             with
             fresh
             water
             ,
             which
             as
             you
             know
             ,
             is
             very
             scarce
             in
             those
             desart
             Islands
             .
             I
             wou'd
             go
             in
             person
             to
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Governour
             ,
             if
             I
             thought
             my
             presence
             might
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             :
             but
             of
             late
             he
             hates
             me
             ,
             and
             has
             written
             that
             he
             cou'd
             not
             say
             ,
             without
             giving
             scandal
             ,
             all
             the
             evils
             I
             have
             done
             him
             .
             God
             and
             man
             can
             bear
             me
             witness
             ,
             if
             ever
             I
             have
             done
             him
             the
             least
             prejudice
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Charity
           towards
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           
           has
           principally
           appear'd
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           did
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Souls
           .
           'T
           is
           difficult
           to
           enumerate
           all
           his
           Travels
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           his
           Voyages
           by
           Sea.
           And
           if
           any
           one
           wou'd
           take
           that
           pains
           ,
           it
           might
           be
           thought
           he
           had
           scarce
           the
           leisure
           to
           
           do
           any
           thing
           but
           travel
           .
           Without
           mentioning
           his
           Journe●s
           ●rom
           Fran●e
           to
           Italy
           ,
           and
           from
           Italy
           to
           Portug●l
           ;
           he
           went
           from
           Lisb●nn
           to
           M●●●m●ique
           ,
           and
           from
           Moz●mbique
           to
           Melind●
           to
           S●c●tora
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           to
           G●a
           .
           From
           Goa
           he
           p●ss'd
           to
           
             C●pe
             Comorine
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           F●shing-Coast
           ,
           from
           thence
           to
           
             Cochin
             ▪
          
           and
           returning
           to
           Goa
           ,
           came
           back
           to
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           enter'd
           far
           into
           the
           Islands
           ,
           and
           return'd
           to
           the
           Fishery
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           travell'd
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Tr●vancor
           ,
           which
           is
           seated
           to
           the
           West
           .
        
         
           After
           he
           had
           run
           over
           all
           these
           Coasts
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           second
           time
           at
           Cochin
           and
           at
           Goa
           :
           from
           G●a
           ,
           he
           took
           the
           way
           of
           Cambaya
           ,
           and
           having
           cross'd
           that
           whole
           Region
           ,
           which
           lyes
           extended
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           River
           Indus
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           Cochin
           ,
           he
           made
           the
           tour
           of
           
             Cap●
             Cori
          
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           the
           Islands
           of
           Ceylan
           ,
           of
           Manar
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             Las
             Vaccas
          
           .
           There
           he
           took
           Shipping
           for
           Negapatan
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           undertook
           the
           Vo●age
           of
           Meliapore
           ,
           along
           the
           Coasts
           of
           C●r●mandel
           .
           From
           Meliapore
           he
           set
           sail
           for
           Malacca
           ,
           from
           Malacca
           he
           descended
           towards
           the
           Equin●ctial
           ,
           which
           having
           pass'd
           ,
           he
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Southern
           Hemisphere
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           the
           Isle
           of
           Banda
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           
             Amboyna
             ,
             N●liager
             ,
             Vlate
             ,
             Baranura
             ,
             Rosalao
             ,
          
           
           and
           others
           without
           name
           ,
           unknown
           even
           to
           Seamen
           ,
           and
           Geographers
           .
        
         
         
           Behold
           the
           sequel
           of
           the
           Voyages
           ,
           of
           the
           Indian
           Apostle
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           .
           I
           have
           omitted
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Islands
           and
           Regions
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           satisfy'd
           he
           carried
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           I
           say
           I
           have
           not
           mention'd
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           time
           is
           not
           precisely
           known
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           these
           Voyages
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           I
           undertake
           not
           to
           reckon
           up
           the
           leagues
           which
           he
           has
           travel'd
           ,
           the
           supputation
           would
           be
           difficult
           to
           make
           ,
           and
           content
           my self
           to
           say
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           our
           Geographers
           ,
           who
           have
           exactly
           measur'd
           the
           Terrestrial
           Globe
           ,
           if
           all
           his
           courses
           were
           to
           be
           computed
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           be
           found
           ,
           to
           be
           many
           times
           exceeding
           the
           circumference
           of
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           the
           least
           of
           his
           business
           in
           all
           his
           Travels
           ,
           was
           to
           Travel
           .
           And
           they
           who
           were
           best
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           report
           of
           him
           ,
           what
           St.
           Chrysostome
           said
           of
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             that
             he
             ran
             through
             the
             World
             with
             an
             incredible
             swiftness
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             on
             the
             wing
             ,
          
           yet
           not
           
           without
           labour
           ,
           nor
           that
           labour
           without
           fruit
           ,
           but
           Preaching
           ,
           Baptizing
           .
           Confessing
           ,
           Disputing
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           rooting
           out
           Idolaters
           ,
           reforming
           manners
           ,
           and
           throughout
           establishing
           the
           Christian
           Piety
           .
           His
           Apostolical
           labours
           ,
           were
           attended
           with
           all
           the
           incommodities
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           if
           those
           people
           were
           to
           be
           credited
           ,
           who
           the
           most
           narrowly
           observ'd
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           continual
           Miracle
           that
           he
           liv'd
           .
           Or
           rather
           ,
           the
           greatest
           miracle
           of
           Xavier
           was
           not
           to
           have
           reviv'd
           so
           many
           dead
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           dye
           himself
           of
           labour
           ,
           during
           the
           incessant
           sweat
           of
           ten
           years
           toiling
           .
        
         
           His
           zeal
           alone
           sustain'd
           him
           ;
           but
           how
           painful
           soever
           were
           the
           functions
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           he
           acquitted
           himself
           of
           them
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           promptitude
           and
           joy
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Relation
           of
           Father
           
             Melchior
             Nugn●z
          
           he
           seem'd
           to
           do
           naturally
           all
           he
           did
           .
           These
           are
           the
           very
           words
           of
           
             Nugnez
             :
             The
             Father
             ,
             Master
          
           Francis
           ,
           
             in
             labouring
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
          
           Saracens
           and
           Idolaters
           ,
           
             seem'd
             to
             act
             not
             by
             any
             infus'd
             or
             acquir'd
             vertue
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             natural
             motion
             :
             for
             he
             cou'd
             neither
             live
             ,
             nor
             take
             the
             least
             pleasure
             but
             in
             Evangelical
             Employments
             ;
             in
             them
             he
             ●ound
             even
             his
             repose
             :
             and
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             labour
             ,
             to
             conduct
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             love
             and
             knowledge
             of
             his
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           Thus
           also
           ,
           whensoever
           there
           was
           the
           least
           probabilty
           ,
           that
           the
           Faith
           might
           be
           planted
           in
           any
           new
           Countrey
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           flew
           thither
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           threatning
           difficulties
           .
           The
           certain
           number
           is
           not
           known
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           converted
           ,
           but
           the
           receiv'd
           opinion
           mounts
           it
           to
           seven
           hundred
           thousand
           Souls
           .
           Which
           notwithstanding
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           believ'd
           ,
           that
           he
           instructed
           them
           but
           lightly
           :
           for
           before
           he
           christen'd
           them
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           a
           through
           insight
           into
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           Faith.
           According
           to
           their
           different
           conditions
           ,
           his
           Instructions
           were
           also
           different
           .
           He
           had
           some
           which
           were
           proper
           to
           Youth
           ,
           others
           for
           Wives
           ,
           for
           Widows
           ,
           for
           Servants
           ,
           and
           for
           Masters
           .
           He
           never
           chang'd
           places
           till
           he
           had
           left
           behind
           him
           a
           solid
           establishment
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           capable
           of
           preserving
           it self
           ,
           on
           its
           own
           basis
           .
           And
           in
           effect
           ,
           of
           all
           the
           Countries
           which
           he
           made
           Christian
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           to
           be
           ●ound
           which
           relaps'd
           into
           Idolatry
           ,
           excepting
           only
           the
           Town
           of
           Tolo
           ;
           and
           not
           that
           neither
           ,
           for
           any
           long
           continuance
           .
           But
           't
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           during
           the
           space
           of
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           years
           ,
           had
           not
           seen
           the
           Face
           of
           any
           Priest
           ,
           or
           even
           of
           〈◊〉
           Christian
           Stranger
           ,
           have
           been
           found
           instructed
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           as
           fervent
           in
           the
           
           practice
           of
           Good-works
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           but
           newly
           receiv'd
           Baptism
           .
           'T
           is
           known
           that
           many
           of
           those
           Converts
           were
           not
           less
           firm
           in
           their
           belief
           ,
           than
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Rosalao
           ,
           whom
           
             Pedro
             Martinez
          
           protests
           to
           have
           heard
           say
           ,
           
             That
             though
             all
             the
             World
             shou'd
             arm
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             shou'd
             never
             be
             able
             to
             tear
             out
             of
             his
             Heart
             ,
             that
             perswasion
             ,
             which
             Father
          
           Francis
           
             had
             inspir'd
             into
             him
          
           .
        
         
           We
           know
           farther
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           having
           been
           made
           Captives
           by
           the
           Pagans
           ,
           have
           preserv'd
           their
           Faith
           entire
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Heathenism
           ;
           and
           have
           chosen
           rather
           to
           lose
           their
           lives
           in
           torments
           ,
           than
           renounce
           their
           Saviour
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           The
           Saint
           was
           accustom'd
           to
           desire
           earnestly
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Conversion
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           in
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Altar
           :
           and
           for
           that
           very
           end
           ,
           said
           a
           most
           devout
           Prayer
           ,
           which
           he
           compos'd
           in
           Latin
           ;
           ●and
           is
           thus
           rendred
           in
           our
           Language
           .
        
         
           OEternal
           God
           ,
           Creatour
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           mercifully
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           of
           Infidels
           are
           the
           work
           of
           thy
           Hands
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           created
           to
           thy
           resemblance
           .
           Behold
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           how
           Hell
           is
           fill'd
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           thy
           name
           .
           Remember
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           thy
           Son
           ,
           for
           their
           
           Salvation
           suffer'd
           a
           most
           cruel
           death
           :
           permit
           not
           ,
           I
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           be
           despis'd
           by
           those
           Idolaters
           .
           Vouchsafe
           to
           be
           propitiated
           by
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           thy
           most
           holy
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           call
           to
           mind
           thy
           own
           Compassion
           .
           Forget
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           their
           infidelity
           ,
           and
           work
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           that
           at
           length
           they
           may
           acknowledge
           for
           their
           God
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           whom
           thou
           hast
           sent
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           our
           Life
           ,
           our
           Resurrection
           ,
           by
           whom
           we
           have
           been
           redeem'd
           from
           Hell
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           be
           all
           Glory
           now
           and
           evermore
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           The
           Industry
           which
           the
           Saint
           employ'd
           in
           converting
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           
           or
           in
           strengthning
           their
           Conversion
           ,
           was
           of
           various
           sorts
           .
           In
           those
           places
           where
           he
           preach'd
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           he
           erected
           Crosses
           on
           the
           Sea-shore
           ,
           on
           Hills
           ,
           and
           in
           publick
           passages
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           the
           view
           of
           that
           s●gn
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ▪
           might
           give
           the
           Gentiles
           the
           Curiosity
           to
           know
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           inspire
           them
           with
           religious
           thoughts
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           already
           heard
           speak
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           As
           it
           was
           impossible
           for
           him
           to
           preach
           always
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           he
           writ
           many
           Instructions
           ,
           relating
           to
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           Good
           Manners
           ,
           some
           more
           ample
           ,
           and
           
           others
           more
           brief
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           the
           Langu●ges
           of
           the
           ●onv●●ted
           Nations
           :
           And
           it
           was
           by
           these
           I●structions
           in
           〈◊〉
           ,
           th●t
           the
           Childr●●
           l●arn'd
           to
           read
           The
           〈…〉
           were
           so
           pl●asing
           ,
           to
           Men
           ,
           Women
           ,
           and
           Children
           ,
           that
           they
           sung
           them
           day
           and
           n●ght
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           open
           ●i●lds
           .
        
         
           But
           amongst
           all
           the
           means
           which
           the
           Father
           us'd
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Infidels
           ,
           the
           most
           e●●icacious
           ,
           was
           this
           ;
           So
           soon
           as
           he
           enter'd
           into
           a
           Countrey
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           he
           endeavour'd
           to
           gain
           to
           God
           ,
           those
           persons
           who
           were
           the
           most
           considerable
           ,
           either
           for
           their
           Dignity
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           Birth
           ,
           and
           especia●ly
           the
           Soveraign
           .
           Not
           only
           because
           the
           Honour
           of
           
             I●sus
             Christ
          
           requires
           that
           Crown'd-heads
           sho●d
           be
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Princes
           ,
           the
           people
           are
           converted
           So
           much
           Authority
           there
           resides
           in
           the
           Example
           of
           a
           Monarch
           ,
           over
           his
           Subjects
           in
           every
           Nation
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
         
           He
           was
           of
           easy
           Conversation
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           but
           more
           ●amiliar
           with
           the
           greatest
           Sinners
           ;
           not
           seeming
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           keepers
           of
           Mistresses
           ,
           Blasphemers
           ,
           or
           Sacrilegious
           Persons
           .
           He
           was
           part●cularly
           free
           in
           his
           Converse
           with
           Souldiers
           ,
           who
           are
           greater
           Libertines
           ,
           and
           more
           debauch'd
           in
           the
           Indies
           than
           elsewhere
           .
           For
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           less
           suspect
           him
           ,
           he
           kept
           them
           company
           ;
           and
           because
           sometimes
           when
           they
           saw
           him
           coming
           ,
           they
           hid
           their
           Cards
           and
           Dice
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           They
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           neither
           cou'd
           they
           continue
           praying
           all
           the
           day
           ;
           that
           Cheating
           ,
           Quarr●ling
           and
           Swearing
           ,
           were
           forbid
           to
           Gamesters
           ,
           but
           that
           Play
           was
           not
           ●orbidden
           to
           a
           Souldier
           .
           Sometimes
           he
           play'd
           at
           Chess
           himself
           ,
           out
           of
           complyance
           ,
           when
           they
           whom
           he
           study'd
           to
           withdraw
           from
           Vice
           ,
           were
           lovers
           of
           that
           Game
           :
           And
           a
           Portugu●se
           Gentleman
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           
             Don
             Diego
             Norogno
          
           ,
           had
           once
           a
           very
           ill
           Opinion
           of
           him
           for
           it
           .
           This
           Cavalier
           ,
           who
           had
           heard
           a
           Report
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Saint-like
           man
           ,
           and
           desir'd
           much
           to
           have
           a
           sight
           of
           him
           ,
           happen'd
           〈◊〉
           be
           aboard
           of
           the
           same
           Galley
           .
           Not
           know●ng
           his
           person
           ,
           he
           enquir'd
           which
           was
           he
           ;
           but
           was
           much
           surpris'd
           to
           sind
           him
           playing
           at
           Chess
           with
           a
           private
           
           Souldier
           .
           For
           he
           had
           form'd
           in
           his
           imagination
           ,
           the
           Idea
           of
           a
           man
           who
           was
           recollected
           and
           austere
           ,
           one
           who
           never
           appear'd
           in
           publick
           ,
           but
           to
           discourse
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           or
           to
           work
           Miracles
           :
           
             What
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
          
           said
           
             Norogna
             ,
             is
             this
             your
             Saint
             !
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             believe
             not
             one
             syllable
             of
             his
             Sanctity
             ,
             and
             am
             much
             deceiv'd
             if
             he
             be
             not
             as
             errant
             a
             Priest
             as
             any
             of
             his
             fellows
             .
             Do●
             Pedro
             de
             Castro
             ,
          
           his
           Camerade
           ,
           and
           Cousin
           ,
           took
           pains
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           to
           perswade
           Norogna
           ,
           of
           the
           wonderful
           things
           which
           had
           been
           wrought
           by
           
             Xavier
             :
             Norogna
          
           still
           adher'd
           to
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           because
           he
           always
           ●ound
           the
           Father
           chearful
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           humour
           .
           The
           whole
           Company
           going
           ashore
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Malabar
           ,
           he
           perceiv'd
           Xavier
           taking
           a
           walk
           by
           himself
           ,
           into
           a
           Wood
           ,
           and
           sent
           after
           him
           one
           of
           his
           Servants
           ,
           to
           observe
           his
           Actions
           :
           The
           Servant
           found
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           rais'd
           from
           the
           ground
           into
           the
           Air
           ;
           his
           Eyes
           fix'd
           on
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Rays
           about
           his
           Countenance
           .
           He
           ran
           to
           give
           notice
           of
           his
           discovery
           to
           his
           Master
           ;
           who
           upon
           the
           report
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           was
           himself
           a
           Witness
           of
           it
           .
           Then
           Norogn●●
           was
           satisfy'd
           that
           Xavier
           was
           truly
           a
           Saint
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Holiness
           was
           not
           incompatible
           with
           the
           gaiety
           of
           his
           Conversation
           .
           
           By
           these
           methods
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           attracted
           the
           Hearts
           of
           the
           Souldiery
           to
           himself
           ,
           before
           he
           gain'd
           them
           to
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
           He
           took
           almost
           the
           same
           measures
           with
           the
           Merchants
           :
           For
           he
           seem'd
           to
           be
           concern'd
           for
           nothing
           more
           than
           for
           their
           Interests
           :
           He
           gave
           his
           Benediction
           to
           the
           Vessels
           which
           they
           were
           sending
           out
           for
           traffick
           ,
           and
           made
           many
           enquiries
           concerning
           the
           success
           of
           their
           Affairs
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           been
           Copartner
           with
           them
           .
           But
           while
           he
           was
           discoursing
           with
           them
           of
           Ports
           ,
           of
           Winds
           ,
           and
           of
           Merchandises
           ,
           he
           dextrously
           turn'd
           the
           Conversation
           on
           the
           eternal
           gains
           of
           Heaven
           :
           
             How
             bent
             are
             our
             desires
          
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             on
             heaping
             up
             the
             frail
             ,
             and
             perishable
             Treasures
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             life
             besides
             this
             earthly
             Being
             ;
             nor
             other
             riches
             besides
             the
             Gold
             of
          
           Japan
           ,
           
             the
             Silks
             of
          
           China
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Spices
             of
             the
          
           Molucca's
           !
           
             Ah
             what
             profits
             it
             a
             Man
             to
             gain
             the
             Vniverse
             ,
             and
             lose
             his
             Soul
             ?
          
           These
           very
           words
           ,
           which
           Father
           Ignatius
           had
           formerly
           us'd
           to
           Xavier
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           loosen
           him
           from
           the
           World
           ,
           were
           gotten
           familiar
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           them
           frequently
           in
           his
           mouth
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           new
           Christians
           ,
           his
           conduct
           was
           altogether
           fatherly
           .
           He
           suffer'd
           their
           rough
           ,
           and
           barbarons
           
           behaviour
           .
           And
           requir'd
           no
           more
           from
           them
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           than
           what
           might
           be
           expected
           then
           from
           people
           of
           base
           extraction
           ,
           and
           grown
           inveterate
           in
           Vice.
           As
           they
           were
           generally
           poor
           ,
           he
           took
           a
           particular
           care
           of
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           obtain'd
           from
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           that
           the
           Paravas
           shou'd
           be
           discharg'd
           from
           certain
           excessive
           yearly
           Tributes
           .
           He
           protected
           them
           more
           than
           once
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           neighbouring
           Nations
           ,
           who
           made
           War
           against
           them
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           induc'd
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           to
           send
           a
           Royal
           Army
           to
           their
           relief
           ;
           he
           sav'd
           them
           even
           from
           the
           violence
           of
           the
           O●●icers
           ,
           who
           despoil'd
           them
           of
           their
           Goods
           through
           Avarice
           ,
           and
           set
           bounds
           to
           the
           unjust
           Exactions
           ,
           of
           those
           griping
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           threatning
           to
           complain
           of
           them
           both
           to
           King
           Iohn
           the
           Third
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Cardinal
           Infante
           ,
           who
           was
           Grand
           Inquisitour
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           sin
           of
           Impurity
           was
           the
           reigning
           vice
           in
           India
           ,
           
           amongst
           the
           Portugueses
           ,
           he
           apply'd
           himself
           in
           a
           particular
           manner
           ,
           to
           withdraw
           them
           from
           their
           voluptuous
           living
           .
           The
           first
           rule
           of
           his
           proceeding
           ,
           was
           to
           insinuate
           himself
           into
           the
           favour
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Concubinarians
           ,
           b●t
           of
           th●●r
           Mistresses
           ,
           and
           he
           compass'd
           this
           ,
           by
           the
           mildness
           of
           his
           Aspect
           ,
           
           by
           the
           obligingness
           of
           his
           Words
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           by
           good
           Offices
           .
           Yet
           we
           cannot
           think
           ,
           that
           the
           Conversions
           of
           Sinners
           cost
           him
           only
           these
           Addresses
           .
           Before
           he
           treated
           with
           them
           concerning
           the
           important
           business
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           he
           treated
           with
           God
           at
           the
           holy
           Altars
           ;
           but
           to
           render
           his
           Prayers
           more
           efficacious
           ,
           he
           join'd
           them
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           Austerities
           .
           Having
           notice
           ,
           that
           three
           Portuguese
           Souldiers
           ,
           belonging
           to
           the
           Garrison
           of
           Amboyna
           ,
           had
           liv'd
           for
           five
           years
           past
           ,
           in
           great
           debauchery
           ,
           he
           got
           their
           good
           Wills
           ,
           by
           his
           ingaging
           carriage
           ,
           and
           wrought
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           these
           Libertines
           ,
           as
           wicked
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           lodg'd
           him
           in
           their
           Quarters
           ,
           during
           a
           whole
           Lent
           ,
           so
           much
           they
           were
           charm'd
           with
           his
           good
           humour
           .
           But
           while
           he
           appear'd
           thus
           gay
           amongst
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           outward
           behaviour
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           giving
           them
           any
           disgust
           of
           his
           Society
           ,
           he
           underwent
           most
           rigorous
           Penances
           to
           obtain
           the
           Grace
           of
           their
           Conversion
           ;
           and
           us'd
           his
           Body
           so
           unmercifully
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           languishing
           for
           a
           moneth
           of
           those
           severities
           .
           When
           Xavier
           had
           reduc'd
           his
           Penitents
           ,
           to
           that
           point
           ,
           at
           which
           he
           aim'd
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           Confession
           ,
           they
           cost
           him
           not
           less
           pains
           than
           formerly
           .
           He
           always
           begg'd
           of
           God
           
           their
           perseverance
           ,
           with
           his
           tears
           ;
           and
           frequently
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           enjoin'd
           them
           some
           light
           Penance
           ,
           pay'd
           for
           them
           the
           remainder
           of
           their
           debts
           ,
           with
           bloody
           disciplining
           of
           his
           own
           Body
           .
           But
           when
           he
           lighted
           on
           intractable
           and
           stubborn
           Souls
           ,
           he
           left
           them
           not
           off
           ,
           for
           their
           contumacy
           ;
           but
           rather
           sought
           their
           good
           opinion
           ;
           and
           on
           occasion
           shew'd
           them
           a
           better
           Countenance
           than
           usual
           ,
           that
           thence
           they
           might
           be
           given
           to
           understand
           ,
           how
           ready
           he
           was
           for
           their
           reception
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           went
           from
           Ternata
           to
           Amboyna
           ,
           he
           left
           but
           two
           persons
           ,
           who
           were
           visibly
           ingag'd
           in
           Vice
           :
           The
           first
           opportunity
           which
           the
           Vessels
           had
           of
           repassing
           to
           Ternata
           ,
           he
           writ
           expresly
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Friends
           ,
           that
           he
           shou'd
           salute
           those
           two
           scandalous
           sinners
           with
           all
           tenderness
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           let
           them
           know
           ,
           that
           upon
           the
           least
           sign
           which
           they
           shou'd
           make
           him
           ,
           he
           wou'd
           return
           to
           hear
           their
           Confessions
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           Condescentions
           ,
           and
           this
           Goodness
           of
           the
           Apostle
           had
           nothing
           in
           them
           of
           meanness
           ,
           or
           of
           weakness
           ;
           and
           he
           knew
           well
           enough
           ,
           to
           make
           use
           of
           severity
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           occasion
           for
           it
           .
           Thus
           ,
           a
           Lady
           ,
           who
           had
           accus'd
           her self
           in
           Confession
           ,
           to
           have
           look'd
           upon
           a
           Man
           ,
           with
           too
           alluring
           an
           Eye
           ,
           was
           thus
           
           answer'd
           by
           him
           ,
           
             You
             are
             unworthy
             that
             God
             shou'd
             look
             on
             you
             ;
             since
             by
             those
             incouraging
             regards
             which
             you
             have
             given
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             you
             have
             run
             the
             hazard
             of
             losing
             God.
          
           The
           Lady
           was
           so
           pierc'd
           with
           these
           few
           words
           ,
           that
           during
           the
           rest
           of
           her
           life
           ,
           she
           durst
           never
           look
           any
           Man
           in
           the
           Face
           .
        
         
           By
           all
           these
           Methods
           ,
           Xavier
           made
           so
           many
           Converts
           .
           But
           whatever
           he
           perform'd
           ,
           
           he
           look'd
           on
           it
           ,
           as
           no
           more
           than
           an
           Essay
           .
           And
           he
           wrote
           in
           the
           year
           1549
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           wou'd
           be
           pleas'd
           to
           bestow
           on
           him
           ,
           yet
           ten
           years
           more
           of
           life
           ,
           he
           despair'd
           not
           but
           these
           small
           beginnings
           wou'd
           be
           attended
           with
           more
           happy
           Consequences
           .
           This
           ardent
           desire
           of
           extending
           farther
           ,
           the
           Dominion
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           to
           write
           those
           pressing
           Letters
           to
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           and
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           furnish'd
           with
           a
           larger
           supply
           of
           Missioners
           :
           he
           promis'd
           in
           his
           Letters
           ,
           to
           sweeten
           the
           Labour
           of
           the
           Mission
           ,
           by
           serving
           all
           his
           fellows
           ,
           and
           loving
           them
           better
           than
           himself
           .
           The
           year
           he
           dy'd
           ,
           he
           writ
           ,
           that
           when
           once
           he
           had
           subdu'd
           the
           Empire
           of
           China
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Tartary
           ,
           to
           the
           Scepter
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           he
           purpos'd
           to
           return
           into
           Europe
           ,
           by
           the
           North
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           labour
           in
           the
           reduction
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           restoration
           of
           
           Discipline
           in
           Manners
           ;
           that
           after
           this
           ,
           he
           design'd
           to
           go
           over
           into
           Africa
           ,
           or
           to
           return
           into
           Asia
           ,
           in
           quest
           of
           new
           Kingdoms
           ,
           where
           he
           might
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           ever
           forming
           new
           designs
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           to
           live
           beyond
           an
           Age
           ,
           yet
           he
           labour'd
           as
           if
           he
           had
           not
           a
           day
           to
           live
           ;
           and
           so
           tugg'd
           at
           the
           work
           which
           he
           had
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           two
           or
           three
           days
           and
           nights
           pass'd
           over
           his
           head
           ,
           without
           once
           thinking
           to
           take
           the
           least
           manner
           of
           nourishment
           .
           In
           saying
           his
           Office
           ,
           it
           often
           happen'd
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           leave
           for
           five
           or
           six
           times
           successively
           ,
           the
           same
           Canonical-hour
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Souls
           ;
           and
           he
           quitted
           it
           with
           the
           same
           promptitude
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           he
           resum'd
           it
           :
           He
           broke
           off
           his
           very
           Prayers
           ,
           when
           the
           most
           inconsiderable
           person
           ,
           had
           the
           least
           occasion
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           order'd
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           deepest
           of
           his
           retirements
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           poor
           Man
           ,
           or
           even
           but
           a
           Child
           shou'd
           desire
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           call'd
           from
           his
           Devotions
           .
        
         
           No
           Man
           ,
           
           perhaps
           ,
           was
           ever
           known
           to
           have
           run
           more
           dangers
           ,
           both
           by
           Land
           and
           Sea
           ;
           without
           reckoning
           into
           the
           account
           ,
           the
           Tempests
           which
           he
           suffer'd
           in
           ten
           years
           ,
           of
           almost
           continual
           Navigation
           ;
           
           't
           is
           known
           ,
           that
           being
           at
           the
           Molucca's
           ,
           and
           passing
           from
           Isle
           to
           Isle
           ,
           he
           was
           thrice
           Shipwrack'd
           ;
           though
           we
           are
           not
           certain
           of
           the
           time
           or
           places
           :
           and
           once
           he
           was
           for
           three
           days
           and
           nights
           together
           ,
           on
           a
           Plank
           ,
           at
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Winds
           and
           Waves
           .
           The
           Barbarians
           have
           often
           shot
           their
           Arrows
           at
           him
           ;
           and
           more
           than
           once
           ,
           he
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           an
           inrag'd
           multitude
           .
           One
           day
           the
           Saracens
           pursu'd
           him
           ,
           and
           endeavour'd
           to
           have
           ston'd
           him
           :
           and
           the
           Brachmans
           frequently
           sought
           after
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           murther'd
           him
           ;
           even
           to
           that
           point
           of
           merciless
           barbarity
           ,
           as
           to
           set
           Fire
           on
           all
           the
           Houses
           ,
           where
           they
           imagin'd
           he
           might
           lie
           conceal'd
           .
           But
           none
           of
           all
           these
           dangers
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           affright
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           apprehension
           of
           dying
           ,
           cou'd
           never
           hinder
           him
           from
           performing
           his
           ordinary
           Functions
           :
           It
           seem'd
           ,
           that
           even
           dangers
           serv'd
           to
           the
           redoubling
           of
           his
           Courage
           :
           and
           that
           by
           being
           too
           intrepid
           ,
           he
           sometimes
           enter'd
           into
           the
           extream
           of
           rashness
           .
           Being
           at
           Iapan
           ,
           he
           reprehended
           the
           King
           of
           Amanguchi
           ,
           so
           severely
           ,
           for
           the
           infamy
           ,
           and
           scandal
           of
           his
           Vices
           ,
           that
           Father
           
             Iohn
             Fernandez
          
           ,
           (
           who
           serv'd
           him
           for
           Interpreter
           ,
           as
           being
           more
           conversant
           than
           the
           Saint
           ,
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Court
           )
           was
           amaz'd
           ,
           and
           trembled
           
           in
           pronouncing
           what
           the
           Father
           put
           into
           his
           mouth
           ;
           as
           we
           are
           given
           to
           understand
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           written
           by
           the
           same
           
             Fernandez
             .
             Xavier
          
           ,
           one
           day
           perceiving
           the
           fear
           of
           his
           Companion
           ;
           forbade
           him
           absolutely
           ,
           either
           to
           change
           ,
           or
           soften
           any
           of
           his
           words
           :
           I
           obey'd
           him
           ,
           says
           Fernandez
           ;
           but
           expected
           every
           moment
           ,
           when
           the
           Barbarian
           shou'd
           strike
           me
           with
           his
           Cymetar
           :
           and
           confess
           my
           apprehensions
           of
           death
           were
           as
           much
           too
           great
           ,
           as
           the
           concernment
           of
           Father
           Francis
           was
           too
           little
           .
        
         
           
             In
             effect
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             far
             from
             fearing
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             look'd
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             pleasing
             Object
             .
          
           If
           we
           dye
           for
           so
           good
           a
           Cause
           ,
           (
           said
           Xavier
           
             on
             another
             occasion
          
           )
           we
           ought
           to
           place
           it
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           benefits
           we
           receive
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           very
           much
           oblig'd
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           freeing
           us
           from
           a
           continual
           death
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           this
           mortal
           life
           ,
           shall
           put
           us
           in
           possession
           of
           an
           eternal
           happiness
           .
           So
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           resolv'd
           to
           Preach
           the
           truth
           amongst
           them
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           all
           their
           threatnings
           ,
           and
           encourag'd
           by
           the
           hopes
           of
           Divine
           assistance
           ,
           obe●
           the
           precept
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           commands
           us
           to
           preserr
           the
           Salvation
           of
           others
           ,
           above
           our
           lives
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           most
           hazardous
           undertakings
           ,
           he
           hop'd
           all
           things
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           from
           
           thence
           drew
           his
           assurance
           of
           daring
           all
           things
           .
           Behold
           ,
           what
           he
           says
           himself
           ,
           concerning
           his
           Voyage
           of
           
             Iapan
             .
             We
             set
             out
             full
             of
             confidence
             in
             God
             :
             and
             hope
             ,
             that
             having
             him
             for
             our
             Conductor
             ,
             we
             shall
             Triumph
             over
             all
             his
             Enemies
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           remains
           ,
           we
           fear
           not
           to
           enter
           into
           the
           lists
           ,
           with
           the
           Doctors
           of
           Iapan
           ;
           for
           what
           available
           knowledge
           can
           they
           have
           ,
           who
           are
           ignorant
           of
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           only
           Son
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           ?
           and
           besides
           ,
           what
           can
           we
           justly
           apprehend
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           other
           aim
           than
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           ?
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ?
           supposing
           that
           we
           were
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           Barbarians
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           very
           Dominion
           of
           Devils
           ,
           and
           that
           naked
           and
           disarm'd
           ,
           neither
           the
           most
           cruel
           barbarity
           ,
           nor
           the
           rage
           of
           Hell
           cou'd
           hurt
           us
           without
           God's
           permission
           .
           We
           are
           afraid
           of
           nothing
           but
           ossending
           God
           Almighty
           ;
           and
           provided
           that
           we
           ossend
           not
           him
           ,
           we
           promise
           our selves
           ,
           through
           his
           assistance
           ,
           an
           assur'd
           Victory
           over
           all
           our
           Enemies
           .
           Since
           he
           a●●ords
           sufficient
           strength
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           for
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           for
           avoiding
           sin
           ,
           we
           hope
           his
           mercy
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           us
           .
           But
           as
           the
           sum
           of
           all
           consists
           ,
           in
           the
           good
           or
           evil
           use
           
           of
           his
           benefits
           ,
           we
           also
           hope
           he
           will
           give
           us
           grace
           to
           employ
           our selves
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           by
           the
           prayers
           of
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           and
           our
           holy
           Mother
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           particularly
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           our
           Society
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           well
           affected
           to
           it
           .
           Our
           greatest
           comfort
           proceeds
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           beholds
           the
           scope
           of
           this
           our
           Voyage
           ,
           that
           our
           only
           aim
           is
           to
           make
           known
           the
           Creatour
           of
           the
           Universe
           to
           Souls
           which
           are
           made
           after
           his
           own
           Image
           :
           to
           bring
           those
           Souls
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Worship
           due
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           spread
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           through
           all
           Regions
           .
        
         
           With
           these
           encouragements
           ,
           we
           doubt
           not
           but
           the
           issue
           of
           our
           Voyage
           will
           be
           prosperous
           ;
           and
           two
           things
           especially
           seem
           to
           assure
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           vanquish
           all
           the
           opposition
           of
           Hell
           ;
           the
           one
           is
           the
           greatness
           of
           our
           holy
           enterprise
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           care
           of
           Divine
           Providence
           ;
           whose
           Dominion
           is
           of
           no
           less
           extent
           over
           Devils
           ,
           than
           over
           men
           .
           I
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Voyage
           ,
           I
           foresee
           ,
           not
           only
           great
           labours
           ,
           but
           also
           dangers
           of
           almost
           inevitable
           death
           ;
           and
           this
           imagination
           ,
           is
           frequently
           presented
           to
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           that
           if
           those
           of
           our
           Society
           ,
           who
           are
           endu'd
           with
           the
           greatest
           stock
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           shou'd
           come
           into
           
           the
           Indies
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           certainly
           accuse
           us
           of
           too
           much
           rashness
           ,
           and
           wou'd
           be
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           exposing
           our selves
           ,
           to
           these
           manifest
           dangers
           ,
           we
           tempted
           God.
           Nevertheless
           upon
           a
           more
           serious
           reflection
           ,
           I
           cease
           to
           fear
           :
           and
           hope
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           which
           animates
           our
           Society
           ,
           will
           regulate
           their
           judgements
           concerning
           it
           .
           For
           my
           own
           particular
           ,
           I
           think
           continually
           on
           what
           I
           have
           heard
           our
           good
           Father
           Ignati●s
           often
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           of
           our
           Society
           ,
           ought
           to
           exert
           their
           utmost
           force
           in
           vanquishing
           themselves
           ;
           and
           banish
           from
           them
           all
           those
           fears
           ,
           which
           usually
           hinder
           us
           from
           placing
           our
           whole
           confidence
           in
           God.
           
        
         
           For
           though
           Divine
           hope
           ,
           is
           purely
           and
           simply
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           dispenses
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           nevertheless
           ,
           they
           who
           endeavour
           to
           overcome
           themselves
           ,
           receive
           it
           more
           frequently
           than
           others
           .
           As
           there
           is
           a
           manifest
           difference
           ,
           betwixt
           those
           ,
           who
           abounding
           with
           all
           things
           ,
           trust
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           those
           ,
           who
           being
           sufficiently
           provided
           with
           all
           necessaries
           ,
           yet
           bereave
           themselves
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           so
           is
           there
           also
           ,
           in
           those
           who
           trust
           in
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           out
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           who
           with
           the
           
           assistance
           of
           his
           grace
           ,
           dare
           voluntarily
           expose
           themselves
           to
           the
           greatest
           hazards
           which
           are
           in
           their
           proper
           choice
           and
           power
           to
           shun
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           this
           holy
           confidence
           ,
           that
           the
           Saint
           ,
           writing
           to
           
             Simon
             Rodriguez
          
           ,
           speaks
           in
           this
           manner
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Our
           God
           ,
           holds
           in
           his
           hand
           the
           Tempests
           which
           infest
           the
           Seas
           of
           China
           and
           Japan
           ;
           the
           Rocks
           ,
           the
           Gulphs
           ,
           and
           Banks
           of
           Sands
           ,
           which
           are
           formidably
           known
           ,
           by
           so
           many
           Shipwracks
           ,
           are
           all
           of
           them
           under
           his
           Dominion
           .
           He
           is
           Soveraign
           over
           all
           those
           Pyrates
           ,
           which
           cruise
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           exercise
           their
           cruelties
           on
           the
           Portugueses
           .
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           I
           cannot
           fear
           them
           .
           I
           only
           fear
           ,
           lest
           God
           should
           punish
           me
           for
           being
           too
           pusillanimous
           in
           his
           service
           ;
           and
           so
           little
           capable
           ,
           through
           my
           own
           frailty
           ,
           of
           extending
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           amongst
           those
           Nations
           ,
           who
           know
           him
           not
           .
        
         
           
             He
             speaks
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
          
           Goa
           ;
           
             in
             giving
             them
             an
             account
             of
             his
             arrival
             at
          
           Iapan
           —
           We
           are
           infinitely
           oblig'd
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           permitting
           us
           to
           enter
           into
           these
           Barbarous
           Countries
           ,
           where
           we
           are
           to
           be
           regardless
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           forgetful
           of
           our selves
           :
           for
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           being
           Masters
           every
           where
           ,
           on
           whom
           can
           we
           rely
           ,
           
           but
           on
           God
           alone
           ?
           and
           to
           whom
           can
           we
           have
           recourse
           besides
           him
           ?
           In
           our
           Countries
           ,
           where
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           is
           flourishing
           ,
           it
           happens
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           that
           every
           thing
           hinders
           us
           from
           reposing
           our selves
           on
           God
           :
           The
           love
           of
           our
           Relations
           ,
           the
           Bonds
           of
           Friendship
           ,
           the
           Conveniences
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           Remedies
           which
           we
           use
           in
           sickness
           :
           but
           here
           ,
           being
           distant
           from
           the
           place
           of
           our
           Nativity
           ,
           and
           living
           amongst
           Barbarians
           ,
           where
           all
           humane
           succou●s
           are
           wanting
           to
           us
           ,
           't
           is
           of
           absolute
           necessity
           that
           our
           confidence
           in
           God
           alone
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           our
           aid
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Saint
             perhaps
             ,
             never
             discours'd
             better
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             than
             in
             a
             Letter
             written
             at
             his
             return
             from
             the
          
           Molucca's
           ,
           
             after
             a
             dangerous
             Navigation
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
          
           It
           has
           pleas'd
           God
           ,
           that
           we
           shou'd
           not
           perish
           :
           it
           has
           also
           pleas'd
           him
           ,
           to
           instruct
           us
           even
           by
           our
           dangers
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           us
           know
           by
           our
           own
           experience
           ,
           how
           weak
           we
           are
           ,
           when
           we
           rely
           only
           on
           our selves
           ;
           or
           on
           humane
           succours
           .
           For
           when
           we
           come
           to
           understand
           the
           deceitfulness
           of
           our
           hopes
           ,
           and
           are
           intirely
           diffident
           of
           humane
           helps
           ,
           we
           rely
           on
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           can
           deliver
           us
           out
           of
           those
           dangers
           ,
           into
           which
           we
           have
           ingag'd
           our selves
           on
           his
           account
           :
           we
           shall
           soon
           experiment
           ,
           that
           he
           governs
           all
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           heavenly
           pleasure●
           ,
           
           which
           he
           confers
           on
           his
           Servants
           ,
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           ought
           to
           make
           us
           despise
           the
           greatest
           hazards
           ;
           even
           death
           it
           se●f
           has
           nothing
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           dreadful
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           ●ast
           of
           those
           divine
           delights
           ;
           and
           though
           when
           we
           have
           escap'd
           those
           perils
           of
           which
           we
           speak
           ,
           we
           want
           words
           to
           express
           the
           horrour
           of
           them
           ;
           there
           remains
           in
           our
           heart
           a
           pleasing
           memory
           of
           the
           favours
           which
           God
           has
           done
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           remembrance
           excites
           us
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           service
           of
           so
           good
           a
           Master
           ;
           we
           are
           also
           enliven'd
           by
           it
           to
           honour
           him
           ,
           during
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           hoping
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           his
           abundant
           mercy
           ,
           he
           will
           bestow
           on
           us
           a
           new
           strength
           ,
           and
           fresh
           vigour
           ,
           to
           serve
           him
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           generously
           even
           to
           our
           death
           .
        
         
           May
           it
           please
           the
           Divine
           goodness
           ,
           
             (
             he
             says
             elsewhere
          
           )
           that
           good
           men
           ,
           whom
           the
           Devil
           endeavours
           to
           affright
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           might
           fear
           no
           other
           thing
           besides
           displeasing
           him
           ,
           in
           leaving
           off
           what
           they
           have
           undertaken
           for
           his
           sake
           .
           If
           they
           wou'd
           do
           this
           ,
           how
           happy
           a
           life
           wou'd
           they
           then
           lead
           !
           how
           much
           wou'd
           they
           advance
           in
           virtue
           ,
           knowing
           by
           their
           own
           experience
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           do
           nothing
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           can
           do
           all
           things
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           grace
           !
        
         
         
           
             He
             said
          
           ,
           that
           our
           most
           stedfast
           hold
           in
           dangers
           and
           temptations
           ,
           was
           to
           have
           a
           noble
           courage
           against
           the
           foe
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           in
           a
           distrust
           of
           our
           own
           strength
           ,
           but
           a
           firm
           reliance
           on
           our
           Lord
           :
           so
           that
           we
           shou'd
           not
           onely
           fear
           nothing
           ,
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           such
           a
           general
           ,
           but
           also
           shou'd
           not
           doubt
           of
           Victory
           .
           
             He
             said
             also
             further
          
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           dangerous
           occasions
           ,
           the
           want
           of
           confidence
           in
           God
           ,
           was
           more
           to
           be
           fear'd
           ,
           than
           any
           assault
           of
           the
           Enemy
           :
           and
           that
           we
           shou'd
           run
           much
           greater
           hazard
           ,
           in
           the
           least
           distrust
           of
           the
           divine
           assistance
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           ,
           than
           in
           exposing
           our selves
           to
           those
           very
           dangers
           .
           
             He
             added
             ,
             lastly
          
           ,
           that
           this
           danger
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           formidable
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           was
           hidden
           ,
           and
           the
           less
           that
           we
           perceiv'd
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           thoughts
           produc'd
           in
           the
           Soul
           of
           this
           holy
           man
           ,
           
           an
           entire
           diffidence
           of
           himself
           ,
           together
           with
           a
           perfect
           humility
           .
           He
           was
           the
           onely
           discourse
           of
           the
           new
           World
           :
           Infidels
           ,
           and
           Christians
           gave
           him
           almost
           equal
           honour
           ;
           and
           his
           power
           over
           Nature
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           said
           to
           be
           a
           kind
           of
           Miracle
           ,
           when
           he
           perform'd
           no
           Miracle
           .
           But
           all
           this
           serv'd
           only
           to
           raise
           confusion
           in
           him
           ;
           because
           he
           found
           nothing
           in
           himself
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           nothingness
           :
           and
           being
           nothing
           in
           his
           own
           conceit
           ,
           he
           cou'd
           not
           
           comprehend
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           possible
           for
           him
           to
           be
           esteem'd
           .
           Writing
           to
           the
           Doctor
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           before
           his
           Voyage
           to
           the
           I●dies
           ,
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             a
             singular
             grace
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             know
             our selves
             ;
             and
             that
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             knew
             himself
             to
             be
             good
             for
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           Humbly
           beseech
           our
           Lord
           ,
           (
           
             he
             wrote
             from
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             to
             Father
          
           Simon
           Rodriguez
           ,
           )
           that
           I
           may
           have
           power
           to
           open
           the
           door
           of
           China
           to
           others
           ;
           where
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           but
           little
           .
           
             In
             many
             other
             passages
             of
             his
             Letters
             ,
             he
             calls
             himself
             an
             exceeding
             evil
             man
             ;
             a
             great
             Sinner
             ;
             and
             conjures
             his
             Brethren
             to
             employ
             their
             intercessions
             to
             God
             in
             his
             behalf
             .
          
           Bring
           to
           pass
           by
           your
           Prayers
           
             (
             says
             he
             to
             one
             of
             them
             )
          
           that
           though
           my
           sins
           have
           render'd
           me
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Ministerial
           Vocation
           ,
           yet
           God
           may
           vouchsafe
           out
           of
           his
           in●inite
           goodness
           to
           make
           use
           of
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             (
             says
             he
             to
             another
          
           )
           to
           implore
           the
           heavenly
           assistance
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           end
           you
           may
           do
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           fervency
           ,
           I
           beseech
           our
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           wou'd
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           your
           intercession
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           of
           extream
           importance
           to
           my
           consolation
           (
           
             he
             writes
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
          
           Goa
           )
           that
           you
           understand
           ,
           the
           wonderful
           perplexity
           in
           which
           I
           am
           .
           As
           God
           knows
           the
           
           multitude
           and
           heynousness
           of
           my
           Sins
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           thought
           which
           much
           torments
           me
           ;
           't
           is
           that
           God
           perhaps
           may
           not
           prosper
           our
           Vndertakings
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           amend
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           change
           our
           manners
           :
           'T
           is
           necessary
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           to
           employ
           the
           Prayers
           of
           all
           the
           Religious
           of
           our
           Society
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           our
           Friends
           :
           in
           hope
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           means
           ,
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Spouse
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           will
           communicate
           her
           innumerable
           merits
           to
           us
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Auth●ur
           of
           all
           good
           ,
           will
           accumulate
           his
           graces
           on
           us
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           offences
           .
        
         
           
             He
             attributed
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             labours
             ,
             to
             an
             evident
             Miracle
             of
             the
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             which
             made
             use
             of
             so
             vile
             and
             weak
             an
             instrument
             as
             himself
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             it
             might
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             God.
             He
             said
             ,
          
           that
           they
           who
           had
           great
           Talents
           ,
           ought
           to
           labour
           with
           great
           courage
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           Souls
           ;
           since
           he
           who
           was
           wanting
           in
           all
           the
           qualities
           ,
           which
           are
           requisite
           to
           so
           high
           a
           Calling
           ,
           was
           not
           altogether
           unprofitable
           in
           his
           Ministry
           .
        
         
           
             As
             he
             had
             a
             mean
             opinion
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             own
             understanding
             was
             suspected
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             frequently
             ,
             by
             his
             Letters
             ,
             requested
             his
             Brethren
             of
          
           Italy
           ,
           and
           Portugal
           ,
           
             to
             instruct
             him
             in
             the
             best
             method
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             pro●itably
             .
          
           I
           
           am
           going
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           to
           publish
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           people
           who
           are
           part
           Idolaters
           ,
           and
           part
           Saracens
           ;
           I
           conjure
           you
           ,
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           to
           send
           me
           word
           ,
           after
           what
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           means
           I
           may
           instruct
           them
           .
           For
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           suggest
           those
           ways
           to
           you
           ,
           which
           are
           most
           proper
           for
           the
           easie
           reduction
           of
           those
           People
           into
           his
           Fold
           :
           And
           if
           I
           wander
           from
           the
           right
           path
           ,
           while
           I
           am
           in
           expectation
           of
           your
           Letters
           ,
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           return
           into
           it
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           have
           receiv'd
           them
           .
        
         
           
             All
             that
             succeeded
             well
             to
             his
             endeavours
             ,
             in
             the
             service
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             he
             attributed
             to
             the
             intercession
             of
             his
             Brethren
             .
          
           Tour
           Prayers
           ,
           (
           
             he
             writ
             to
             the
             Fathers
             at
          
           Rome
           )
           have
           assuredly
           obtain'd
           for
           me
           the
           knowledge
           of
           my
           infinite
           offences
           :
           and
           withal
           the
           grace
           of
           u●vearied
           labouring
           ,
           in
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Idolaters
           ,
           not
           withstanding
           the
           multitude
           of
           my
           sins
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           the
           designs
           which
           he
           was
           always
           forming
           ,
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Religion
           ,
           happen'd
           to
           be
           thwarted
           ,
           he
           acknowledg'd
           no
           other
           reason
           of
           those
           crosses
           than
           his
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           complain'd
           onely
           of
           himself
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           those
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           he
           continually
           wrought
           ,
           they
           pass'd
           in
           his
           opinion
           ,
           as
           the
           effects
           of
           innocence
           in
           
           Children
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           fruits
           of
           faith
           in
           sick
           Persons
           .
           And
           when
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           a
           miraculous
           performance
           ,
           the
           people
           were
           at
           any
           time
           about
           to
           give
           him
           particular
           honours
           ,
           he
           ran
           to
           hide
           himself
           in
           the
           thickest
           of
           a
           Forest
           ;
           or
           when
           he
           cou'd
           not
           steal
           away
           ,
           he
           enter'd
           so
           far
           into
           the
           knowledge
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           stood
           secure
           from
           the
           least
           temptation
           of
           vain
           glory
           .
           It
           even
           seem'd
           ,
           that
           the
           low
           opinion
           which
           he
           had
           of
           his
           own
           worth
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           blinded
           him
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           wonders
           which
           he
           wrought
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           perceiv'd
           not
           they
           were
           Miracles
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           the
           common
           talk
           at
           Goa
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rais'd
           the
           dead
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Fishery
           :
           After
           his
           return
           to
           
             Goa
             ,
             Iames
             Borba
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cozmo
             Annez
          
           ,
           his
           two
           intimate
           friends
           ,
           requested
           him
           to
           inform
           them
           ,
           for
           God's
           further
           glory
           ,
           how
           those
           matters
           went
           ;
           and
           particularly
           they
           enquir'd
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Child
           ,
           who
           was
           drown'd
           in
           the
           Well
           .
           The
           holy
           Man
           at
           this
           request
           ,
           hung
           down
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           blush'd
           exceedingly
           ;
           when
           he
           was
           somewhat
           recover'd
           of
           his
           bashfulness
           ,
           Iesus
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             what
             I
             to
             raise
             the
             Dead
             !
             can
             you
             believe
             these
             things
             of
             such
             a
             wretch
             as
             I
             am
             !
          
           After
           which
           ,
           modestly
           smiling
           ,
           he
           went
           on
           :
           
             Alas
             poor
             Sinner
             
             that
             I
             am
             !
             they
             set
             before
             me
             a
             Child
             ,
             whom
             they
             reported
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             who
             perhaps
             was
             not
             :
             I
             commanded
             him
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             to
             arise
             ;
             he
             arose
             indeed
             ,
             and
             where
             was
             the
             Miracle
             ?
          
        
         
           Ordognez
           Cevalio
           ,
           
             who
             travell'd
             almost
             round
             the
             World
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             relat●ons
             of
             his
             Voyages
             ,
             that
             in
          
           India
           ,
           
             he
             happen'd
             to
             meet
             a
          
           Iaponnese
           ,
           
             who
             inform'd
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             discourse
             which
             they
             had
             together
             ,
             of
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           Know
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           Japan
           ,
           a
           Bonza
           by
           profession
           ,
           I
           was
           once
           at
           an
           Assembly
           of
           our
           Bonza's
           ;
           who
           upon
           the
           report
           of
           so
           many
           Miracles
           ,
           as
           were
           wrought
           by
           Father
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           resolv'd
           to
           place
           him
           in
           the
           number
           of
           their
           Gods
           :
           In
           order
           to
           which
           ,
           they
           sent
           to
           him
           a
           kind
           of
           Embassy
           :
           But
           the
           Father
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           horrour
           at
           the
           proposition
           of
           their
           Deputies
           .
           Having
           spoken
           of
           God
           to
           them
           ,
           after
           a
           most
           magnificent
           and
           elevated
           manner
           ,
           he
           spake
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           terms
           so
           humble
           ,
           and
           with
           so
           much
           self
           contempt
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           were
           much
           edify'd
           by
           his
           procedure
           .
           And
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           us
           seriously
           reflecting
           ,
           rather
           on
           his
           carriage
           than
           his
           words
           ,
           from
           Priests
           of
           Idols
           which
           we
           were
           ,
           became
           the
           Worshippers
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           
             He
             shun'd
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Society
             ,
             and
             believ'd
             himself
             unworthy
             of
             them
             :
          
           
           I
           cannot
           tell
           you
           (
           
             wrote
             he
             from
          
           Cochin
           ,
           
             to
             Father
          
           Ignatius
           )
           how
           much
           I
           stand
           oblig'd
           to
           the
           Japonneses
           ;
           in
           favour
           of
           whom
           ,
           God
           has
           given
           me
           clearly
           to
           understand
           the
           infinite
           number
           of
           my
           sins
           :
           for
           'till
           that
           time
           ,
           I
           was
           so
           little
           recollected
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           wander'd
           out
           of
           my self
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           not
           discover'd
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           my
           heart
           ,
           an
           Abysse
           of
           imperfections
           and
           failings
           .
           It
           was
           not
           'till
           my
           labours
           and
           sufferings
           in
           Japan
           ,
           that
           I
           began
           at
           length
           to
           open
           my
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           understand
           ,
           with
           God's
           assistance
           ,
           and
           by
           my
           own
           experience
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           have
           one
           ,
           who
           may
           watch
           over
           me
           ,
           and
           govern
           me
           .
           May
           your
           holy
           Charity
           be
           pleas'd
           for
           this
           reason
           to
           consider
           what
           it
           is
           you
           do
           ,
           in
           ranging
           under
           my
           command
           ,
           so
           many
           Saint-like
           Souls
           ,
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Brethren
           of
           our
           Society
           .
           I
           am
           so
           little
           endued
           with
           the
           qualities
           which
           are
           requisite
           for
           such
           a
           charge
           ,
           and
           am
           so
           sensible
           that
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           through
           God's
           mercy
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           reasonably
           hope
           ,
           that
           instead
           of
           reposing
           on
           me
           the
           care
           of
           others
           ,
           you
           will
           repose
           on
           others
           the
           care
           of
           me
           .
           He
           infini●ely
           esteem'd
           those
           Missioners
           who
           were
           his
           Seconds
           ;
           and
           accounted
           his
           own
           pains
           for
           nothing
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           theirs
           :
           After
           having
           related
           ,
           what
           had
           been
           performed
           by
           Father
           
             Francis
             Perez
          
           in
           Malacca
           :
           I
           confess
           (
           
             my
             Brethren
             said
             he
          
           ,
           
           to
           Paul
           de
           Camerino
           ,
           and
           Antonio
           Gomez
           )
           that
           seeing
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           am
           asham'd
           of
           my self
           ,
           and
           my
           own
           lazy
           Cowardise
           makes
           me
           blush
           ,
           in
           l●oking
           on
           a
           Missioner
           ,
           who
           infirm
           and
           languishing
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           yet
           labours
           without
           intermission
           in
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           .
           Xavier
           ,
           
             more
             than
             once
             repeats
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             in
             his
             Letter
             with
             profound
             sentiments
             of
             esteem
             for
          
           Perez
           ,
           
             and
             strange
             contempt
             of
             his
             own
             performances
             .
          
        
         
           He
           recommends
           not
           any
           thing
           so
           much
           to
           the
           Gospel
           Labourers
           ,
           as
           the
           knowledge
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           shunning
           of
           Pride
           .
           And
           we
           need
           only
           to
           open
           any
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           to
           behold
           his
           Opinions
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
        
         
           Cultivate
           Humility
           with
           care
           ,
           
           in
           all
           those
           things
           which
           deprav'd
           Nature
           has
           in
           horrour
           ;
           and
           make
           sure
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           Divine
           Grace
           ,
           to
           gain
           a
           thorough
           knowledge
           of
           your selves
           :
           for
           that
           understanding
           of
           our selves
           ,
           is
           the
           Mother
           of
           Christian
           Humility
           :
           Beware
           especially
           ,
           lest
           the
           good
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           Men
           have
           conceiv'd
           of
           you
           ,
           do
           not
           give
           you
           too
           much
           pleasure
           ;
           for
           those
           vain
           delights
           are
           apt
           to
           make
           us
           negligent
           :
           and
           that
           negligence
           ▪
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           Enchantment
           ,
           destroys
           the
           Humility
           of
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           introduces
           Pride
           instead
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Be
           distrustful
           of
           your
           proper
           strength
           ,
           and
           build
           nothing
           upon
           humane
           wisdom
           ,
           nor
           on
           the
           esteem
           of
           men
           .
           By
           this
           means
           you
           will
           be
           in
           condition
           to
           bear
           whatsoever
           troubles
           shall
           happen
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           God
           strengthens
           the
           humble
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           courage
           ,
           he
           is
           proof
           against
           the
           greatest
           labours
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           ever
           separate
           him
           ,
           from
           the
           Charity
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           :
           not
           the
           Devil
           with
           his
           evil
           Angels
           ,
           nor
           the
           Ocean
           with
           its
           Tempests
           ,
           nor
           the
           most
           brutal
           Nations
           ,
           with
           all
           their
           barbarity
           .
           And
           if
           God
           sometimes
           permits
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           put
           impediments
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Elements
           make
           war
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           only
           for
           the
           expiation
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           for
           the
           augmentation
           of
           his
           merits
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           rendring
           him
           more
           humble
           .
        
         
           They
           who
           fervently
           desire
           to
           advance
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           ought
           to
           humble
           themselves
           ,
           and
           be
           nothing
           in
           their
           own
           opinion
           ;
           being
           diffident
           even
           in
           the
           smallest
           matters
           of
           their
           own
           abilities
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           in
           great
           occasions
           ,
           becoming
           much
           more
           diffident
           of
           themselves
           ,
           through
           a
           principle
           of
           Christian
           humility
           ,
           they
           may
           entirely
           confide
           in
           God
           ;
           and
           this
           confidence
           may
           give
           them
           resolution
           :
           for
           he
           who
           knows
           that
           he
           is
           assisted
           from
           above
           ,
           can
           never
           degenerate
           into
           weakness
           .
        
         
         
           Whatever
           you
           undertake
           will
           be
           acceptable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           there
           appear
           in
           ●our
           conduct
           a
           profound
           ●umility
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           commit
           the
           care
           of
           your
           Reputation
           into
           his
           Hands
           :
           For
           he
           himself
           will
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           give
           you
           both
           Authority
           and
           Reputation
           with
           Men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           needful
           for
           you
           ;
           and
           w●en
           he
           does
           it
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           from
           his
           knowledge
           that
           you
           will
           not
           ascribe
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           which
           only
           can
           proceed
           from
           him
           .
           I
           comfort
           my self
           with
           thinking
           ,
           that
           the
           sins
           of
           which
           you
           find
           your selves
           guilty
           ,
           and
           with
           which
           you
           daily
           upbraid
           your
           own
           Consci●nces
           ,
           produce
           in
           you
           an
           extream
           horrour
           of
           windy
           Arrogance
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           love
           of
           perfection
           ;
           so
           that
           humane
           praises
           will
           become
           your
           Crosses
           ,
           and
           be
           useful
           to
           admonish
           you
           of
           your
           failings
           .
        
         
           Take
           heed
           of
           your selves
           ,
           my
           dearest
           Brethren
           ;
           many
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           who
           have
           open'd
           the
           way
           of
           Heaven
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           are
           tormented
           in
           Hell
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           true
           Humility
           ,
           and
           for
           being
           carry'd
           away
           with
           a
           vain
           opinion
           of
           themselves
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           ●ell
           ,
           one
           single
           Soul
           ,
           which
           was
           sincerely
           ●umble
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Instructions
           ,
           which
           the
           Saint
           gave
           in
           general
           to
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           on
           the
           Subj●ct
           of
           Humility
           ;
           and
           next
           be
           hold
           some
           particular
           Admonitions
           which
           
           were
           address'd
           to
           some
           amongst
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           conjure
           you
           to
           be
           humble
           and
           patient
           towards
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           
             says
             he
             to
             Father
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           
             who
             preach'd
             the
             Gospel
             at
          
           Meliapore
           .
           For
           ,
           believe
           me
           ,
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           Haughtiness
           and
           Choller
           ,
           when
           it
           cannot
           be
           accomplish'd
           by
           Modesty
           and
           Mildness
           .
           
             He
             continues
          
           ,
           We
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           in
           exacting
           submission
           and
           respect
           from
           men
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           title
           to
           it
           ,
           than
           being
           Members
           of
           our
           Society
           ;
           and
           without
           cul●ivating
           that
           Vertue
           which
           has
           acquir
           d
           us
           so
           great
           an
           Authority
           in
           the
           World.
           As
           if
           we
           rather
           chose
           ,
           to
           recommend
           our selves
           ,
           by
           that
           Credit
           and
           Reputation
           ,
           than
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           Humility
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           Vertues
           by
           which
           our
           Society
           has
           maintain'd
           its
           Dignity
           and
           Honour
           with
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           Be
           mindful
           ,
           
             writes
             he
             to
             Father
          
           Barzaeus
           ,
           
             who
             was
             Rectour
             of
             the
             ●olledge
             of
          
           Goa
           ,
           to
           read
           frequently
           the
           Instructions
           which
           I
           have
           left
           with
           you
           ;
           particularly
           ,
           those
           which
           concern
           Humility
           ;
           and
           take
           an
           especial
           care
           ,
           in
           considering
           what
           God
           has
           done
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           the
           Labourers
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           forget
           your self
           :
           For
           my
           own
           particular
           ,
           I
           shou'd
           he
           glad
           ,
           that
           all
           of
           you
           wou'd
           seriously
           think
           ,
           how
           many
           things
           God
           leaves
           undone
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           wanting
           to
           him
           in
           your
           Fidelity
           ,
           and
           
           I
           wou'd
           rather
           that
           consideration
           shou'd
           employ
           your
           thoughts
           ,
           than
           those
           great
           works
           ,
           which
           it
           has
           pleas'd
           our
           Lord
           to
           accomplish
           by
           your
           Ministry
           ;
           for
           the
           first
           reflection
           will
           cover
           you
           with
           Confusion
           ,
           and
           make
           you
           mindful
           of
           your
           weakness
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           the
           second
           will
           puff
           you
           up
           with
           Vanity
           ,
           and
           expose
           you
           to
           the
           danger
           of
           having
           thoughts
           of
           Arrogance
           .
        
         
           
             This
             well
             grounded
             humility
             in
          
           Xavier
           ,
           
           
             was
             the
             Principle
             of
             a
             perfect
             submission
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             He
             never
             undertook
             any
             thing
             ,
             without
             consulting
             him
             before-hand
             ;
             and
             the
             Divine
             Decrees
             were
             his
             only
             Rule
             .
          
           I
           have
           made
           continual
           Prayers
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           his
           Voyage
           to
           Macassar
           ,
           to
           know
           what
           Heaven
           requires
           of
           me
           ;
           for
           I
           was
           firmly
           resolv'd
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           on
           my
           part
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           whensoever
           it
           shou'd
           be
           made
           known
           to
           me
           .
           May
           it
           please
           our
           Lord
           ,
           
             said
             he
             on
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
          
           that
           out
           of
           his
           goodness
           we
           might
           understand
           what
           he
           designs
           by
           us
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           we
           might
           entirely
           conform
           our selves
           to
           his
           holy
           Will
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           it
           shall
           be
           discover'd
           to
           us
           :
           For
           he
           commands
           us
           to
           be
           always
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           obey
           him
           at
           the
           first
           signal
           ,
           and
           it
           becomes
           us
           to
           be
           as
           strangers
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           always
           prepar'd
           to
           follow
           the
           voice
           of
           our
           Conductor
           .
        
         
           I
           wish
           ,
           
             said
             he
             in
             another
             place
          
           ,
           that
           
           God
           wou'd
           declare
           to
           us
           his
           most
           holy
           Will
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Ministries
           ,
           and
           Countries
           ,
           where
           I
           may
           best
           employ
           my
           labours
           for
           his
           glory
           .
           I
           am
           ready
           by
           his
           Grace
           to
           execute
           those
           things
           which
           he
           makes
           me
           understand
           to
           be
           most
           pleasing
           to
           him
           ,
           of
           whatsoever
           nature
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           undoubtedly
           ,
           he
           has
           admirable
           means
           of
           signifying
           his
           good
           pleasure
           to
           us
           ;
           such
           as
           are
           our
           inward
           Sentiments
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           Illuminations
           ,
           which
           leave
           no
           remaining
           scruple
           concerning
           the
           place
           to
           which
           he
           has
           design'd
           us
           ,
           nor
           what
           we
           are
           to
           undertake
           for
           his
           Service
           .
           For
           we
           are
           like
           Travellers
           ,
           not
           fix'd
           to
           any
           Country
           through
           which
           we
           pass
           :
           'T
           is
           our
           duty
           to
           be
           prepar'd
           to
           fly
           from
           one
           Region
           to
           another
           ,
           or
           rather
           into
           opposite
           Regions
           ,
           where
           the
           Voice
           of
           Heaven
           shall
           please
           to
           call
           us
           .
           East
           and
           
             West
             ,
             North
          
           and
           South
           ,
           are
           all
           indifferent
           to
           me
           ,
           provided
           I
           may
           have
           an
           opportunity
           of
           advancing
           the
           Glory
           of
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
           
             He
             says
             elsewhere
          
           ,
           I
           cou'd
           wish
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           ever
           in
           your
           mind
           this
           Meditation
           ,
           that
           a
           ready
           and
           obedient
           Will
           ,
           which
           is
           entirely
           devoted
           to
           Gods
           service
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           pleasing
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           Divine
           M●jesty
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           pomp
           and
           glitter
           of
           our
           noisy
           actions
           ,
           without
           that
           interiour
           disposition
           .
        
         
           Being
           throughly
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Creature
           consists
           in
           willing
           
           nothing
           but
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Creator
           ;
           he
           spoke
           incessantly
           of
           God's
           good
           pleasure
           ;
           and
           concluded
           almost
           all
           his
           Letters
           ,
           with
           his
           desires
           of
           knowing
           and
           fulfilling
           it
           .
           He
           sacrifi●'d
           all
           to
           that
           Principle
           ;
           even
           his
           ardent
           wishes
           to
           die
           for
           Iesus
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           th●
           Barbrians
           :
           for
           though
           he
           breath'd
           after
           M●●tyrdom
           ,
           he
           well
           understood
           ,
           tha●
           〈◊〉
           tender
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           is
           not
           〈◊〉
           to
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           requires
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           he
           was
           more
           fearful
           of
           displeasing
           him
           ,
           than
           desirous
           of
           being
           a
           Martyr
           for
           him
           .
           So
           that
           he
           dy'd
           satisfy'd
           ,
           when
           he
           expir'd
           in
           a
           poor
           Cabin
           ,
           of
           a
           natural
           death
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           at
           that
           very
           time
           ,
           on
           the
           point
           of
           carrying
           the
           Faith
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           China
           :
           An●
           it
           may
           be
           therefore
           said
           ,
           That
           he
           sacrifis'd
           not
           only
           his
           own
           Glory
           ,
           but
           even
           that
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           to
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God
           Almighty
           .
        
         
           A
           man
           so
           submissive
           to
           the
           Orders
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
           cou'd
           not
           possibly
           want
           submission
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           Superiour
           ,
           who
           was
           to
           him
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God.
           He
           had
           for
           Father
           Ignatius
           ,
           General
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           a
           Veneration
           and
           Reverence
           mix'd
           with
           Tenderness
           ,
           which
           surpass
           Imagination
           .
           He
           himself
           has
           express'd
           some
           part
           of
           his
           thoughts
           on
           that
           Subject
           ;
           and
           we
           cannot
           read
           them
           without
           
           being
           edify'd
           .
           In
           one
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           which
           begins
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           
             My
             only
             dear
             Father
             ,
             in
             the
             Bowels
             of
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           he
           says
           at
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           
             Father
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             for
             whom
             I
             have
             a
             most
             profound
             respect
             ,
             I
             write
             this
             to
             you
             upon
             my
             Knees
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             were
             present
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             beheld
             you
             with
             my
             Eyes
             :
          
           It
           was
           his
           Custom
           to
           write
           to
           him
           in
           that
           posture
           ;
           so
           high
           was
           the
           place
           which
           Ignatius
           held
           within
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           
             God
             is
             my
             witness
             ,
             my
             dearest
             Father
             ,
             
               says
               he
               in
               another
               Letter
            
             ,
             how
             much
             I
             wish
             to
             behold
             you
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             communicate
             to
             you
             many
             matters
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             remedy'd
             without
             your
             aid
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             distance
             of
             places
             ,
             which
             can
             hinder
             me
             from
             obeying
             you
             .
             I
             conjure
             you
             ,
             my
             best
             Father
             ,
             to
             have
             some
             little
             consideration
             of
             us
             who
             are
             in
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             your
             Children
             .
             I
             conjure
             you
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             send
             hither
             some
             holy
             Man
             ,
             whose
             fervour
             may
             excite
             our
             lazy
             faintness
             .
             I
             hope
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             as
             you
             know
             the
             bottom
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             by
             an
             illumination
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             supply
             us
             with
             the
             means
             ,
             of
             awakening
             our
             languishing
             and
             drowzy
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             of
             inspiring
             us
             with
             the
             love
             of
             true
             perfection
             .
          
           
           In
           another
           of
           his
           Letters
           which
           is
           thus
           superscrib'd
           ,
           To
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             my
             holy
             Father
             in
          
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           he
           sends
           him
           word
           ,
           That
           the
           Letter
           which
           he
           receiv'd
           from
           his
           holy
           Charity
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           from
           Iapan
           ,
           had
           replenish'd
           him
           with
           joy
           ;
           and
           that
           particularly
           he
           was
           most
           tenderly
           affected
           ,
           with
           the
           last
           words
           of
           it
           .
           
             I
             am
             all
             yours
             ,
             yours
             even
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             me
             to
             forget
             you
             ,
          
           Ignatius
           .
           
             When
             I
             had
             read
             those
             words
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             the
             tears
             came
             flowing
             into
             my
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             gushing
             out
             of
             them
             ;
             which
             makes
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             writing
             them
             ,
             and
             recalling
             to
             my
             Memory
             ,
             that
             sincere
             and
             holy
             Friendship
             ,
             which
             you
             always
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             have
             for
             me
             ;
             nothing
             doubting
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             God
             has
             deliver'd
             me
             from
             so
             many
             dangers
             ,
             it
             has
             principally
             proceeded
             from
             your
             fatherly
             intercessions
             for
             me
             .
          
           He
           calls
           himself
           his
           Son
           in
           all
           his
           Letters
           ,
           and
           thus
           subscribes
           himself
           in
           one
           :
           
             The
             least
             of
             your
             Children
             ,
             and
             most
             distant
             from
             you
             ,
          
           Francis
           Xavier
           .
           But
           the
           high
           Idea's
           which
           Francis
           had
           of
           Ignatius
           ,
           caus'd
           him
           frequently
           to
           ask
           his
           advice
           in
           relation
           to
           his
           own
           conduct
           .
           
             You
             will
             do
             a
             charitable
             work
             ,
             
               said
               he
            
             ,
             in
             writing
             to
             me
             a
             Letter
             ,
             full
             of
             spiritual
             Instructions
             ,
             as
             a
             Legacy
             bequeath'd
             to
             
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             least
             of
             all
             your
             Children
             ,
             at
             the
             farthest
             distance
             from
             you
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             as
             it
             were
             banish'd
             from
             your
             presence
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             may
             partake
             some
             part
             of
             those
             abundant
             treasures
             which
             Heaven
             has
             heap'd
             upon
             you
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             not
             to
             be
             too
             niggardly
             in
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             my
             desires
             .
             I
             conjure
             you
             ,
             
               says
               he
               elsewhere
            
             ,
             by
             the
             tender
             love
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             give
             me
             the
             method
             ,
             which
             I
             ought
             to
             keep
             ,
             in
             admitting
             those
             who
             are
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             our
             Society
             ;
             and
             write
             to
             me
             at
             large
             ,
             considering
             the
             smallness
             of
             my
             Talent
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             known
             to
             you
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             give
             me
             not
             your
             assistance
             ,
             the
             poor
             ability
             which
             I
             have
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             will
             be
             the
             occasion
             of
             my
             losing
             many
             opportunities
             ,
             for
             the
             augmentation
             of
             God's
             Glory
             .
          
        
         
           In
           prescribing
           any
           thing
           that
           was
           difficult
           to
           his
           Inferiours
           ,
           he
           frequently
           intermix'd
           the
           name
           of
           Ignatius
           .
           
             I
             pray
             you
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             by
             Ignatius
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Society
             .
             I
             conjure
             you
             by
             the
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Love
             which
             you
             owe
             to
             our
             Father
             Ignatius
             .
             I
             require
             this
             of
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             beatify'd
             Father
             Ignatius
             .
             Remember
             ,
             
               said
               he
               farther
            
             ,
             to
             what
             degree
             ,
             both
             
             great
             and
             small
             ,
             respect
             our
             Father
             Ignatius
             .
          
        
         
           With
           these
           Sentiments
           ,
           both
           of
           affecton
           and
           esteem
           ,
           he
           depended
           absolutely
           on
           his
           Superiour
           .
           
             If
             I
             believ'd
             ,
             
               says
               he
               ,
               writing
               from
               the
            
             Indies
             ,
             
               to
               Father
            
             Simon
             Rodriguez
             ,
             that
             the
             strength
             of
             your
             Body
             ,
             were
             equal
             to
             the
             vigour
             of
             your
             Mind
             ,
             I
             shou'd
             invite
             you
             to
             pass
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             desire
             your
             company
             in
             this
             new
             World
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             if
             our
             Father
             Ignatius
             shou'd
             approve
             and
             counsel
             such
             a
             Voyage
             .
             For
             he
             is
             our
             Parent
             ,
             it
             behoves
             us
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             permitted
             us
             to
             make
             one
             step
             without
             his
             Order
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             this
             manner
          
           ,
           Xavier
           
             had
             recourse
             to
          
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             
               on
               all
               occasions
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               distance
               of
               places
               wou'd
               permit
               ;
               and
               the
               Orders
               which
               he
               receiv'd
               ,
               were
               to
               him
               inviolable
               Laws
               .
               You
               shall
               not
               suffer
               any
               one
               ,
            
             (
             so
             he
             writ
             to
             
               Gasper
               Barzaeus
            
             ,
             Rectour
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             
               Goa
               )
               to
               receive
               the
               Orders
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               sufficiently
               learn'd
               ;
               and
               who
               has
               not
               given
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               many
               years
               ,
               sufficient
               examples
               of
               his
               good
               life
               in
               our
               Society
               ;
               because
               our
               Father
            
             Ignatius
             ,
             
               has
               expresly
               forbidden
               it
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             same
             reason
             he
             exactly
             observ'd
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             
               Make
               not
               haste
            
             ,
             writes
             〈◊〉
             
             in
             the
             same
             Letter
             to
             
               Barzaeus
               ,
               to
               receive
               Children
               which
               are
               too
               young
               :
               And
               totally
               reject
               such
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               whom
               Father
            
             Ignatius
             
               wou'd
               have
               for
               ever
               excluded
               from
               our
               Order
               .
            
          
           
             But
             nothing
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             can
             more
             clea●ly
             discover
             how
             perfect
             the
             submission
          
           ofXavier
           
             was
             ,
             than
             〈◊〉
             his
             Superiour
             himself
             thought
             of
             it
             .
             At
             the
             time
             when
          
           Xavier
           dy'd
           ,
           Ignatius
           
             had
             thoughts
             of
             recalling
             him
             from
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             not
             doubting
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             first
             notice
             of
             his
             Orders
             ,
             this
             zealous
             Missioner
             ,
             wou'd
             leave
             all
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             Obedience
             .
             And
             on
             this
             occasion
             he
             wrote
             to
             him
             ,
             a
             Letter
             bearing
             date
             the
          
           28th
           of
           Iune
           ,
           
             in
             the
             year
             1553.
             
             Behold
             the
             passage
             which
             conce●ns
             the
             business
             of
             which
             we
             are
             speaking
             .
          
           I
           add
           ,
           says
           Ignatius
           
             in
             his
             Letter
          
           ,
           that
           having
           in
           prospect
           the
           Salvation
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           service
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           I
           have
           resolv'd
           to
           command
           you
           in
           vertue
           of
           holy
           Obedience
           ,
           to
           return
           into
           Portugal
           ,
           with
           the
           first
           opportunity
           ;
           and
           I
           command
           you
           this
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ.
           But
           that
           you
           may
           more
           easily
           satisfy
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           desirous
           of
           retaining
           you
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           those
           Countries
           ,
           I
           will
           present
           you
           with
           my
           reasons
           :
           You
           know
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           of
           what
           weight
           are
           the
           Orders
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           for
           the
           confirmation
           
           of
           Religion
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           it
           in
           Guinea
           ,
           and
           Brasile
           :
           and
           you
           can
           rightly
           judge
           ,
           that
           a
           Prince
           so
           Religious
           as
           he
           ,
           will
           do
           all
           things
           necessary
           ,
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           Gods
           Honour
           ,
           and
           the
           conversion
           of
           People
           ,
           if
           one
           of
           your
           Ability
           and
           Experience
           ,
           shall
           personally
           instruct
           him
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           't
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Apostolical
           See
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           inform'd
           of
           the
           present
           state
           of
           India
           ,
           by
           some
           authentick
           Witness
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           Popes
           may
           issue
           out
           spiritual
           supplies
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           the
           new
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           ancient
           Christianity
           of
           Asia
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           can
           subsist
           ;
           or
           cannot
           subsist
           without
           much
           trouble
           ;
           and
           no
           body
           is
           more
           proper
           than
           your self
           for
           this
           ;
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Affairs
           of
           the
           new
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           Reputation
           in
           these
           parts
           .
        
         
           You
           know
           moreover
           ,
           of
           what
           consequence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Missioners
           who
           are
           sent
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           proper
           for
           the
           end
           propos'd
           :
           and
           't
           is
           convenient
           ,
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           that
           you
           come
           to
           Portugal
           and
           Rome
           .
           For
           not
           only
           many
           more
           will
           be
           desirous
           of
           going
           on
           those
           Missions
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           make
           a
           better
           choice
           of
           Missioners
           ;
           and
           will
           see
           more
           clearly
           to
           what
           parts
           such
           and
           such
           are
           proper
           to
           be
           sent
           .
           You
           judge
           your self
           ,
           of
           what
           consideration
           it
           is
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           mistaken
           in
           these
           Affairs
           .
           And
           whatsoever
           
           relation
           you
           can
           send
           us
           ,
           your
           Letters
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           give
           us
           a
           true
           notion
           ,
           of
           what
           ●
           abourers
           are
           fitting
           for
           the
           Indies
           .
           'T
           is
           necessary
           that
           you
           ,
           or
           some
           one
           ,
           as
           intelligent
           as
           you
           ,
           shou'd
           know
           and
           practice
           those
           who
           are
           design'd
           for
           those
           Countries
           .
           Besides
           what
           it
           will
           be
           in
           your
           power
           to
           do
           for
           the
           common
           benefit
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           you
           will
           warm
           the
           Zeal
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           Ethiopia
           ,
           which
           has
           been
           under
           consideration
           for
           so
           many
           years
           ,
           but
           nothing
           yet
           perform'd
           .
           You
           will
           also
           be
           of
           no
           little
           use
           to
           the
           Affairs
           of
           Congo
           and
           Brasile
           ,
           on
           which
           you
           can
           have
           no
           influence
           in
           India
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           Commerce
           betwixt
           them
           and
           you
           .
           But
           if
           you
           think
           your
           presence
           may
           be
           necessary
           ,
           for
           the
           Government
           of
           those
           of
           the
           Society
           who
           are
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           you
           may
           govern
           them
           more
           easily
           from
           Portugal
           ,
           than
           you
           can
           from
           China
           or
           Japan
           .
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           I
           remit
           you
           to
           the
           Father
           ,
           Master
           Polanque
           ,
           and
           recommend
           my self
           most
           cordially
           to
           your
           good
           Prayers
           ,
           beseeching
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Goodness
           to
           multiply
           his
           favours
           on
           you
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           understand
           his
           most
           holy
           Will
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           perfectly
           perform
           it
           .
        
         
           Father
           Polanque
           ,
           
             who
             was
             Secretary
             to
             Father
          
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             and
             Confident
             to
             all
             his
             purposes
             ,
             has
             given
             testimony
             ,
             That
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             holy
             Founder
             was
             
             to
             make
          
           Xavier
           
             General
             of
             the
             Society
             .
             The
             Letter
             of
          
           Ignatius
           found
           Xavier
           
             dead
             .
             But
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             what
             he
             wou'd
             have
             done
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             writ
             before
             his
             death
             to
          
           Ignatius
           
             himself
             ,
             who
             had
             testify'd
             so
             earnest
             a
             desire
             to
             see
             him
             .
          
           Your
           holy
           Charity
           ,
           
             says
             he
             in
             his
             Letter
          
           ,
           tells
           me
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           an
           earnest
           desire
           to
           see
           me
           once
           again
           ,
           in
           this
           present
           life
           :
           God
           who
           looks
           into
           the
           bottom
           of
           my
           Heart
           ,
           can
           tell
           how
           sensibly
           that
           mark
           of
           your
           tende●ness
           has
           touch'd
           me
           .
           Truly
           ,
           whenever
           that
           expression
           of
           yours
           returns
           to
           my
           remembrance
           ,
           and
           it
           frequently
           returns
           ,
           the
           tears
           come
           dropping
           from
           my
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           restrain
           them
           ;
           while
           I
           revolve
           that
           happy
           thought
           ;
           that
           once
           ,
           yet
           once
           again
           it
           may
           be
           given
           me
           to
           embrace
           you
           .
           I
           confess
           ,
           it
           appears
           difficult
           to
           compass
           my
           desires
           ,
           but
           all
           things
           are
           possible
           to
           holy
           Obedience
           .
        
         
           Undoubtedly
           ,
           if
           the
           Letter
           of
           Ignatius
           had
           found
           Xavier
           alive
           ,
           he
           had
           soon
           been
           seen
           in
           Europe
           ;
           for
           having
           offer'd
           of
           his
           own
           free
           motion
           ,
           to
           leave
           the
           
             Indies
             ,
             Iapan
          
           ,
           and
           China
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           business
           which
           he
           had
           upon
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           having
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           beckoning
           of
           his
           Superiour
           shou'd
           be
           sufficient
           for
           it
           ,
           what
           wou'd
           he
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           receiv'd
           a
           positive
           command
           to
           abandon
           all
           ,
           and
           repass
           the
           Seas
           .
        
         
         
           His
           Maxims
           of
           obedience
           shew
           clearly
           what
           his
           own
           submission
           was
           .
        
         
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             certain
             ,
             
             nor
             less
             subject
             to
             mistake
             ,
             than
             always
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             obey
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             't
             is
             dangerous
             to
             live
             in
             complaisance
             to
             our
             own
             wills
             ;
             and
             without
             following
             the
             motion
             of
             our
             Superiours
             :
             for
             though
             we
             chance
             to
             perform
             any
             good
             action
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             never
             so
             little
             deviate
             from
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             us
             ,
             we
             may
             rest
             assur'd
             ,
             that
             our
             action
             is
             rather
             vicious
             than
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             Devil
             by
             his
             malicious
             suggestions
             ,
             tempts
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             who
             have
             devoted
             themselves
             to
             God's
             service
             .
             
               What
               make
               you
               there
            
             ,
             he
             secretly
             whispers
             ,
             
               see
               you
               not
               that
               you
               do
               but
               lose
               your
               labour
               ?
            
             resist
             that
             thought
             with
             all
             your
             strength
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             capable
             not
             only
             of
             hindring
             you
             in
             the
             way
             to
             perfection
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             seducing
             you
             from
             it
             :
             and
             let
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             perswade
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             better
             serve
             our
             Lord
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             set
             by
             his
             Superiour
             .
             Be
             also
             satisfy'd
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             of
             God
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             inspire
             your
             Superiours
             with
             thoughts
             of
             sending
             you
             to
             such
             places
             ,
             where
             your
             labours
             shall
             abundantly
             succeed
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             you
             shall
             
             possess
             your
             Souls
             in
             peace
             .
             By
             this
             means
             ,
             you
             will
             well
             employ
             your
             precious
             time
             ,
             though
             too
             many
             do
             not
             understand
             its
             value
             :
             and
             make
             great
             proficiencies
             in
             virtue
             .
             'T
             is
             far
             otherwise
             with
             those
             restless
             Souls
             ,
             who
             do
             no
             good
             in
             those
             places
             where
             they
             wish
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             there
             ;
             and
             are
             unprofitable
             both
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             because
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             other-where
             .
          
           
             Perform
             with
             great
             affection
             ,
             what
             your
             Superiours
             order
             you
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             domestick
             discipline
             ,
             and
             suffer
             not
             your self
             to
             be
             surpris'd
             with
             the
             suggestions
             of
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             endeavours
             to
             perswade
             you
             ,
             that
             some
             other
             Employment
             wou'd
             be
             fitter
             for
             you
             :
             his
             design
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             shou'd
             execute
             that
             Office
             ill
             ,
             in
             which
             you
             are
             employ'd
             :
             I
             intreat
             you
             therefore
             ,
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             to
             consider
             seriously
             ,
             how
             you
             may
             overcome
             those
             temptations
             ,
             which
             give
             you
             a
             distast
             of
             your
             employment
             ;
             and
             to
             meditate
             more
             on
             that
             ,
             than
             how
             to
             ingage
             your self
             in
             such
             laborious
             Affairs
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             commanded
             you
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             flatter
             himself
             ;
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             excel
             in
             great
             matters
             ,
             before
             we
             arrive
             to
             excel
             in
             less
             :
             and
             't
             is
             a
             gross
             
             errour
             ,
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             saving
             Souls
             ,
             to
             shake
             off
             the
             Yoke
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             light
             and
             easie
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             up
             a
             Cross
             ,
             which
             without
             comparison
             ,
             is
             more
             hard
             and
             heavy
             .
          
           
             It
             becomes
             you
             to
             submit
             your
             will
             and
             judgment
             to
             your
             Governours
             ;
             and
             to
             believe
             that
             God
             will
             inspire
             them
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             you
             ,
             with
             that
             which
             will
             be
             most
             profitable
             to
             you
             .
             For
             the
             rest
             ,
             beware
             of
             asking
             any
             thing
             with
             importunity
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             done
             ,
             who
             press
             their
             Superiours
             with
             such
             earnestness
             ,
             that
             they
             even
             tear
             from
             them
             that
             which
             they
             desire
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             which
             they
             demand
             be
             in
             it self
             pernicious
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             be
             refus'd
             them
             ,
             complain
             in
             publick
             ,
             that
             their
             life
             is
             odious
             to
             them
             :
             They
             perceive
             not
             ,
             that
             their
             unhappiness
             proceeds
             from
             their
             neglect
             of
             their
             vow
             ,
             and
             their
             endeavour
             to
             appropriate
             that
             will
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             already
             consecrated
             to
             our
             Lord.
             In
             effect
             ,
             the
             more
             such
             people
             live
             according
             to
             their
             own
             capricious
             fancy
             ,
             the
             more
             uneasie
             and
             melancholick
             is
             their
             life
             .
          
        
         
           The
           holy
           man
           ,
           was
           so
           thoroughly
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesus
           consisted
           in
           obedience
           ,
           
           that
           he
           frequently
           commanded
           his
           Brethren
           in
           vertue
           of
           their
           holy
           obedience
           ,
           thereby
           to
           increase
           their
           merit
           .
        
         
           
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             
               said
               he
               to
               two
               Missioners
               of
            
             Comorine
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Isles
             
               del
               Moro
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             you
             may
             the
             better
             have
             occasion
             of
             meriting
             by
             your
             obedience
             ,
             I
             positively
             command
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             relate
             ,
             with
             what
             tenderness
             he
             lov'd
             the
             Society
             ,
             nor
             how
             much
             he
             concern'd
             himself
             in
             all
             their
             interests
             ,
             though
             of
             the
             smallest
             moment
             .
             Being
             in
          
           Portugal
           ,
           
             before
             his
             Voyage
             to
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             he
             wrote
             not
             any
             Letters
             to
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             wherein
             he
             did
             not
             testi●y
             his
             great
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             progress
             it
             made
             in
          
           Italy
           .
           
             Writing
             to
             the
             Fathers
          
           ,
           Le
           Gay
           ,
           and
           Laynez
           ,
           
             he
             says
             thus
          
           :
           Since
           our
           rule
           is
           confirm'd
           ,
           I
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           learn
           the
           names
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           already
           receiv'd
           into
           our
           Order
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           as
           are
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           being
           admitted
           .
           He
           exhorts
           them
           ,
           to
           thank
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           for
           the
           design
           which
           his
           Majesty
           had
           to
           build
           a
           Colledge
           ,
           or
           a
           House
           for
           the
           Society
           :
           and
           we
           ought
           to
           make
           this
           acknowledgement
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           
             said
             he
          
           ,
           to
           ingage
           him
           th●reby
           ,
           to
           begin
           the
           Building
           .
        
         
           
             The
             news
             which
             he
             receiv'd
             from
             Father
          
           I●natius
           ,
           
             and
             the
             other
             Fathers
             who
             were
             at
          
           Rome
           ,
           
             gave
             him
             infinite
             consolation
          
           .
           
           I
           have
           receiv'd
           your
           Letters
           ,
           which
           I
           expected
           with
           much
           impatience
           ,
           and
           have
           receiv'd
           them
           with
           that
           joy
           ,
           which
           Children
           ought
           to
           have
           ,
           in
           receiving
           some
           pleasing
           news
           from
           their
           Mother
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           I
           learn
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           prosperous
           condition
           of
           all
           the
           Society
           ;
           and
           the
           holy
           Employments
           wherein
           you
           ingage
           your selves
           ,
           without
           intermission
           .
        
         
           
             He
             cou'd
             scarcely
             moderate
             his
             joy
             ,
             whensoever
             he
             thought
             on
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Society
             :
             Thus
             he
             wrote
             from
             the
          
           Indies
           to
           Rome
           :
           Amongst
           all
           the
           favours
           which
           I
           have
           receiv'd
           from
           God
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           receive
           daily
           ,
           the
           most
           signal
           ,
           and
           most
           sensible
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           heard
           that
           the
           Institute
           of
           our
           Society
           has
           been
           approv'd
           and
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Holy
           See.
           I
           give
           immortal
           thanks
           to
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           his
           Vicar
           shou'd
           publickly
           establish
           the
           form
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           has
           prescrib'd
           in
           private
           to
           his
           Servant
           ,
           our
           Father
           Ignatius
           .
        
         
           But
           Xavier
           also
           wish'd
           nothing
           more
           ,
           than
           to
           see
           the
           Society
           increas'd
           ;
           and
           he
           felt
           a
           redoubling
           of
           his
           joy
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           proportion
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           notice
           of
           their
           gaining
           new
           Houses
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           heard
           from
           Europe
           ,
           of
           the
           foundation
           of
           new
           Colledges
           .
        
         
           To
           conclude
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           less
           affection
           for
           the
           particular
           persons
           ,
           who
           were
           
           Members
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           body
           of
           it
           .
           His
           Brethren
           were
           ever
           present
           in
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           ;
           and
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           love
           them
           barely
           without
           a
           continual
           remembrance
           of
           them
           .
           
             I
             carry
             ab●ut
             with
             me
          
           ,
           (
           thus
           he
           writes
           to
           the
           Fathers
           at
           Rome
           )
           all
           your
           Names
           ,
           of
           your
           own
           hand-writing
           ,
           in
           your
           Letters
           ;
           and
           I
           carry
           them
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           solemn
           form
           of
           my
           profession
           .
           By
           which
           he
           signifies
           not
           only
           how
           dear
           the
           Sons
           of
           the
           Society
           were
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           how
           much
           he
           esteem'd
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           one
           of
           their
           number
           .
        
         
           The
           love
           which
           he
           bore
           to
           Gospel-poverty
           ,
           
           caus'd
           him
           to
           subsist
           on
           Alms
           ,
           and
           to
           beg
           his
           Bread
           from
           door
           to
           door
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           have
           had
           a
           better
           provision
           made
           for
           him
           .
           Being
           even
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           Goa
           ,
           which
           was
           well
           endow'd
           ,
           he
           sought
           his
           livelyhood
           without
           the
           Walls
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           conform
           himself
           to
           the
           poverty
           of
           his
           blessed
           Saviour
           .
           He
           was
           always
           very
           meanly
           cloath'd
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           had
           so
           many
           patches
           on
           his
           Cassock
           ,
           that
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Idolaters
           derided
           him
           .
           He
           piec'd
           up
           his
           tatters
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           never
           chang'd
           his
           habit
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           worn
           to
           ●ags
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           of
           Religion
           ,
           did
           not
           〈◊〉
           oblige
           him
           .
           At
           his
           return
           from
           
           Iapan
           to
           Malacca
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           receiv'd
           with
           so
           much
           honour
           ,
           he
           wore
           on
           his
           back
           a
           torn
           Cassock
           ,
           and
           a
           rusty
           old
           Hat
           on
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           The
           Portugueses
           ,
           beholding
           him
           always
           so
           ill
           apparell'd
           ,
           often
           desir'd
           him
           to
           give
           them
           leave
           to
           present
           him
           with
           a
           new
           habit
           :
           but
           seeing
           he
           wou'd
           not
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           they
           once
           devis'd
           a
           way
           ,
           of
           stealing
           his
           Cassock
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           asleep
           .
           The
           trick
           succeeded
           ,
           and
           Xavier
           ,
           whose
           Soul
           was
           wholly
           intent
           on
           God
           ,
           put
           on
           a
           new
           habit
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           laid
           in
           the
           place
           of
           his
           old
           garment
           ,
           without
           discovering
           how
           they
           had
           serv'd
           him
           .
           He
           pass'd
           the
           whole
           day
           in
           the
           same
           ignorance
           of
           the
           cheat
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           not
           till
           the
           evening
           that
           he
           perceiv'd
           it
           .
           For
           supping
           with
           
             Francis
             Payva
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Portugueses
           ,
           who
           were
           privy
           to
           the
           matter
           ;
           't
           is
           perhaps
           to
           do
           honour
           to
           our
           Table
           ,
           said
           one
           amongst
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           so
           spruce
           to
           day
           ▪
           in
           your
           new
           habit
           .
           Then
           ,
           casting
           his
           eyes
           upon
           his
           Cloaths
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           surpris'd
           ,
           to
           find
           himself
           in
           so
           strange
           an
           Equipage
           .
           At
           length
           being
           made
           sensible
           of
           the
           prank
           which
           they
           had
           plaid
           him
           ,
           he
           told
           them
           smiling
           ,
           
             that
             it
             was
             no
             great
             wonder
             that
             this
             rich
             Cassock
             ,
             looking
             for
             a
             Master
             in
             
             the
             dark
             ,
             cou'd
             not
             see
             its
             way
             to
             some
             body
             who
             deserv'd
             it
             better
             .
          
        
         
           As
           he
           liv'd
           most
           commonly
           amongst
           the
           poorer
           sort
           of
           Indians
           ,
           who
           had
           nothing
           to
           bestow
           ,
           and
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           went
           naked
           ,
           he
           enjoy'd
           his
           Poverty
           without
           molestation
           .
           All
           his
           moveables
           were
           a
           Matt
           ,
           on
           which
           he
           lay
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           Table
           ,
           whereon
           were
           his
           Writings
           ,
           and
           some
           little
           Books
           ,
           with
           a
           wooden
           Crucifix
           ,
           made
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           the
           Indians
           call
           the
           wood
           of
           St.
           Thomas
           .
        
         
           
             He
             cheerfully
             underwent
             the
             greatest
             hardships
             of
             Poverty
             :
             and
             writing
             from
          
           Iapan
           
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
          
           Goa
           ,
           
             his
             words
             were
             these
          
           :
           Assist
           me
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           my
           dear
           Brethren
           ,
           in
           acknowledging
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           the
           signal
           favour
           he
           has
           done
           me
           :
           I
           am
           at
           length
           arriv'd
           at
           Japan
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           an
           extream
           scarcity
           of
           all
           things
           :
           which
           I
           place
           amongst
           the
           greatest
           Benefits
           of
           Providence
           .
        
         
           Mortification
           is
           always
           the
           Companion
           of
           poverty
           in
           Apostolical
           persons
           .
           Xavier
           bore
           constantly
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           instruments
           of
           Penance
           ;
           Hair
           cloath
           ,
           Chains
           of
           Iron
           ,
           and
           Disciplines
           ,
           pointed
           at
           the
           ends
           ,
           and
           exceeding
           sharp
           .
           He
           treated
           his
           flesh
           with
           great
           severity
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           motive
           ,
           which
           oblig'd
           St.
           Paul
           the
           Apostle
           to
           chastise
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           to
           
           reduce
           it
           into
           servitude
           ;
           least
           having
           preach'd
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           he
           might
           himself
           become
           a
           Reprobate
           .
        
         
           At
           Sea
           ,
           the
           Ship
           tackling
           serv'd
           him
           for
           a
           Bed
           ;
           on
           Land
           a
           Matt
           ,
           or
           the
           Earth
           it self
           .
           He
           eat
           so
           little
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           his
           Companions
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           without
           a
           Miracle
           he
           cou'd
           not
           have
           liv'd
           .
           Another
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           seldom
           ,
           or
           never
           drank
           Wine
           ,
           unless
           at
           the
           Tables
           of
           the
           Portugueses
           ;
           for
           there
           ,
           he
           avoided
           singularity
           ,
           and
           took
           what
           was
           given
           him
           .
           But
           afterwards
           he
           reveng'd
           himself
           on
           one
           of
           those
           repasts
           ,
           by
           an
           abstinence
           of
           many
           days
           .
        
         
           When
           he
           was
           at
           
             Cape
             Comorine
          
           ,
           the
           Viceroy
           
             Don
             Alphonso
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           sent
           him
           two
           Barrels
           of
           excellent
           Wine
           :
           He
           did
           not
           once
           taste
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           then
           brought
           very
           low
           ,
           through
           the
           labours
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           but
           distributed
           the
           whole
           amongst
           the
           poor
           .
        
         
           His
           ordinary
           nourishment
           in
           the
           Indies
           ,
           was
           Rice
           ,
           boyl'd
           in
           water
           ,
           or
           some
           little
           piece
           of
           Salt-Fish
           :
           but
           during
           the
           two
           years
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           of
           his
           residence
           in
           Iapan
           ,
           he
           totally
           abstain'd
           from
           Fish
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           edification
           of
           that
           People
           .
           And
           writ
           to
           the
           Fathers
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             that
             he
             wou'd
             rather
             choose
             to
             dye
             of
             hunger
             ,
             than
             to
             give
             any
             man
             the
             least
             occasi●n
             of
             
             scandal
             .
          
           He
           also
           says
           ,
           
             I
             count
             it
             for
             a
             signal
             favour
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             brought
             me
             into
             a
             Country
             ,
             destitute
             of
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             so
             ill
             dispos'd
             ,
             it
             wou'd
             be
             impossible
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             pamper
             up
             my
             Body
             with
             delicious
             fare
             .
          
           He
           perpetually
           travell'd
           by
           Land
           ,
           on
           foot
           ;
           even
           in
           Iapan
           ,
           where
           the
           ways
           are
           asperous
           ,
           and
           almost
           impassable
           :
           and
           often
           walk'd
           with
           naked
           feet
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           severity
           of
           Winter
           .
        
         
           
             The
             hardships
             of
             so
             long
             a
             Navigation
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             so
             long
             a
             sojourning
             amongst
             the
          
           Gentiles
           ,
           
             in
             a
             Country
             parch'd
             up
             with
             excessive
             heats
             ,
             all
             these
             incommodities
             being
             suffer'd
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
          
           Christ
           ,
           
             are
             truly
             an
             abundant
             source
             of
             consolations
             .
             For
             my self
             ,
          
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           love
           the
           Cross
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           live
           happy
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           sufferings
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           death
           when
           they
           have
           no
           opportunities
           to
           suffer
           .
           For
           can
           there
           be
           a
           more
           cruel
           death
           ,
           than
           to
           live
           without
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           after
           once
           we
           have
           tasted
           of
           him
           ?
           Is
           any
           thing
           more
           hard
           ,
           than
           to
           abandon
           him
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           satisfy
           our
           own
           inclinations
           ?
           believe
           me
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Cross
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           compar'd
           to
           that
           .
           How
           happy
           is
           it
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           to
           live
           ,
           in
           dying
           daily
           ,
           and
           in
           con●uering
           our
           passions
           ,
           
           to
           search
           after
           ,
           not
           our
           proper
           interests
           ,
           but
           the
           interests
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           His
           interiour
           mortification
           was
           the
           principle
           of
           these
           thoughts
           in
           this
           holy
           man
           ;
           from
           the
           first
           years
           of
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           his
           study
           was
           to
           gain
           an
           absolute
           conquest
           on
           himself
           ;
           and
           he
           continu'd
           always
           to
           exhort
           others
           ,
           not
           to
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           hurried
           away
           ,
           by
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           natural
           desires
           .
           He
           writes
           thus
           to
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Brethren
           of
           Coimbra
           ,
           from
           
             Malacca
             ;
             I
             have
             always
             present
             in
             my
             thoughts
             ,
             what
             I
             have
             heard
             from
             our
             Holy
             Father
          
           Ignatius
           ,
           
             that
             the
             true
             Children
             of
             the
             Society
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             ought
             to
             labour
             exceedingly
             in
             overcoming
             of
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           If
           you
           search
           our
           Lord
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           
             says
             he
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             of
          
           Goa
           ,
           and
           generously
           walk
           in
           those
           ways
           ,
           which
           conduct
           you
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Spiritual
           delights
           which
           you
           taste
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           will
           sweeten
           all
           those
           bitter
           agonies
           ,
           which
           the
           conquest
           of
           your selves
           will
           cost
           you
           .
           O
           my
           God
           ,
           how
           grosly
           stupid
           is
           mankind
           ,
           not
           to
           comprehend
           that
           by
           a
           faint
           and
           cowardly
           resistance
           of
           the
           assaults
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           they
           deprive
           themselves
           of
           the
           most
           pure
           and
           sincere
           delights
           which
           life
           can
           give
           them
           ▪
        
         
           By
           the
           daily
           practice
           of
           these
           Maxims
           ,
           Xavier
           came
           to
           be
           so
           absolute
           a
           Master
           of
           
           his
           passions
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           what
           it
           was
           to
           have
           the
           least
           motion
           of
           choler
           ,
           and
           impatience
           :
           and
           from
           thence
           proceeded
           partly
           ,
           that
           tranquility
           of
           Soul
           ,
           that
           equality
           of
           Countenance
           ,
           that
           perpetual
           Chearfulness
           ,
           which
           render'd
           him
           so
           easie
           and
           so
           acceptable
           in
           all
           Companies
           .
        
         
           'T
           is
           natural
           ,
           
           for
           a
           man
           who
           is
           extreamly
           mortify'd
           ,
           to
           be
           chaste
           .
           And
           so
           was
           Xavier
           ,
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           perfection
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           it
           certify'd
           from
           his
           Ghostly
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           amongst
           others
           ,
           from
           the
           Vicar
           of
           Meliapore
           ,
           that
           he
           liv'd
           and
           dy'd
           a
           Virgin.
           From
           his
           youth
           upward
           he
           had
           an
           extream
           horrour
           for
           impurity
           ;
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           of
           a
           sanguine
           complexion
           ,
           and
           naturally
           lov'd
           pleasure
           .
           While
           he
           was
           a
           Student
           at
           Paris
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Colledge
           of
           
             Sainte
             Barbe
          
           ,
           his
           Tutor
           in
           Philosophy
           ;
           who
           was
           a
           man
           lost
           in
           debauches
           ,
           and
           who
           dyed
           ,
           of
           a
           dishonest
           disease
           ,
           carried
           his
           Scholars
           by
           night
           to
           Brothel-houses
           .
           The
           abominable
           man
           did
           all
           he
           cou'd
           ,
           towards
           the
           debauching
           of
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           who
           was
           handsom
           ,
           and
           well
           shap'd
           ,
           but
           he
           cou'd
           never
           accomplish
           his
           wicked
           purpose
           :
           so
           much
           was
           the
           youth
           estrang'd
           from
           the
           uncleanness
           of
           all
           fleshly
           pleasures
           .
        
         
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           nothing
           can
           more
           clearly
           make
           out
           his
           love
           to
           purity
           ,
           than
           what
           happen'd
           to
           him
           once
           at
           
             Rome
             .
             Simon
             Rodriguez
          
           being
           ●allen
           sick
           ,
           Father
           Ignatius
           commanded
           Xavier
           to
           take
           care
           of
           him
           ,
           during
           his
           distemper
           .
           One
           night
           ,
           the
           sick
           man
           awaking
           ,
           saw
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           was
           asleep
           at
           his
           beds-●eet
           ,
           thrusting
           out
           his
           arms
           in
           a
           dream
           ,
           with
           the
           action
           of
           one
           who
           violently
           repells
           an
           Enemy
           :
           he
           observ'd
           him
           ,
           even
           casting
           out
           blood
           in
           great
           abundane
           ,
           through
           his
           nostrils
           and
           at
           his
           mouth
           .
           Xavier
           himself
           awaking
           ,
           with
           the
           labour
           of
           that
           strugling
           ,
           Rodriguez
           enquir'd
           of
           him
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           extream
           agitation
           ,
           and
           the
           gushing
           of
           his
           blood
           .
           Xavier
           would
           not
           satisfie
           him
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           gave
           him
           no
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           'till
           he
           was
           just
           upon
           his
           departure
           to
           the
           Indies
           ;
           for
           then
           being
           urg'd
           a-new
           by
           Rodrigu●z
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           oblig'd
           him
           to
           secrecy
           ,
           Know
           said
           he
           ,
           my
           Brother
           ,
           Master
           
             Sim●n
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             wonderful
             mercy
             ,
             has
             done
             me
             the
             ●avour
             to
             preserve
             me
             even
             'till
             this
             hour
             ,
             in
             entire
             purity
             :
             and
             that
             very
             night
             I
             dreamt
             ,
             that
             lod●ing
             at
             an
             Inn
             ,
             an
             impudent
             Woman
             wou'd
             needs
             approach
             me
             .
             The
             motion
             of
             my
             arms
             was
             to
             thrust
             her
             from
             me
             ;
             and
             to
             get
             rid
             of
             her
             :
             and
             the
             blood
             which
             I
             threw
             out
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             my
             ag●ny
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           whatsoever
           detestation
           Xavier
           had
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           sin
           ,
           he
           was
           always
           di●●ident
           of
           himself
           ;
           and
           withdrew
           from
           all
           conversation
           of
           Women
           ,
           if
           charity
           oblig'd
           him
           not
           ,
           to
           take
           care
           of
           their
           conversion
           .
           And
           even
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           he
           kept
           all
           imaginable
           measures
           ,
           never
           entertaining
           them
           with
           discourse
           ,
           unless
           in
           publick
           places
           ,
           and
           in
           sight
           of
           all
           the
           world
           :
           nor
           speaking
           with
           them
           of
           ought
           ,
           but
           what
           was
           necessary
           ,
           and
           then
           also
           sparing
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           grave
           ,
           modest
           ,
           and
           serious
           countenance
           .
           He
           would
           say
           ,
           
             That
             in
             general
             conversation
             ,
             we
             cou'd
             not
             be
             too
             circumspect
             in
             our
             behaviour
             towards
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             however
             〈◊〉
             the
             intentions
             of
             their
             Confessours
             were
             ,
             there
             still
             remain'd
             more
             cause
             of
             fear
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             directours
             in
             those
             entertainments
             ,
             than
             of
             ●ope
             ,
             tha●
             any
             good
             shou'd
             result
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             Women
             Penitents
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           kept
           his
           senses
           curb'd
           ▪
           and
           recollected
           ,
           examin'd
           his
           conscience
           often
           every
           day
           ;
           and
           daily
           confess'd
           himself
           when
           he
           had
           the
           convenience
           of
           a
           Priest.
           By
           these
           means
           ,
           〈◊〉
           acquir'd
           such
           a
           purity
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           were
           of
           his
           intimate
           acquaintance
           ,
           have
           declar'd
           ,
           that
           they
           cou●d
           never
           observe
           in
           him
           ,
           ought
           that
           was
           not
           within
           the
           rules
           of
           the
           exactest
           decency
           .
        
         
         
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           he
           never
           forgave
           himself
           the
           least
           miscarriage
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           incredible
           how
           far
           the
           tenderness
           of
           his
           Conscience
           went
           on
           all
           occasions
           .
           In
           that
           Vessel
           which
           carried
           him
           from
           Lisbonne
           to
           the
           Indies
           ,
           a
           Child
           who
           was
           of
           years
           which
           are
           capable
           of
           instruction
           ,
           one
           day
           happen'd
           to
           dye
           suddenly
           :
           Xavier
           immediately
           enquir'd
           ,
           if
           the
           Child
           had
           been
           usually
           present
           at
           Catechism
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Ship
           's
           Company
           ?
           It
           was
           answer'd
           in
           the
           negative
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           countenance
           commonly
           was
           cheerful
           ,
           appear'd
           extreamly
           sad
           .
           The
           Viceroy
           
             Alphonso
             de
             Sosa
          
           ,
           soon
           observ'd
           it
           ,
           and
           knowing
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           affliction
           ,
           ask'd
           the
           Father
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           any
           former
           knowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Child
           came
           not
           to
           Catechism
           ;
           If
           I
           had
           known
           it
           ,
           reply'd
           Xavier
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           fail'd
           to
           have
           brought
           him
           thither
           :
           But
           ,
           why
           then
           ,
           said
           the
           Vicerory
           are
           you
           thus
           disquieted
           for
           a
           thing
           you
           know
           not
           ,
           and
           of
           which
           you
           are
           no
           ways
           guilty
           ?
           'T
           is
           ,
           reply'd
           the
           Saint
           ,
           because
           I
           ought
           to
           upbraid
           my self
           with
           it
           as
           a
           fault
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           ignorant
           that
           any
           person
           ,
           who
           was
           imbark'd
           with
           me
           ,
           wanted
           to
           be
           taught
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           
        
         
         
           A
           body
           so
           chaste
           ,
           
           and
           a
           mind
           so
           pure
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           have
           been
           ,
           but
           of
           one
           who
           was
           faithfully
           devoted
           to
           the
           holy
           Virgin
           .
           The
           Saint
           honour'd
           ,
           and
           lov'd
           her
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           with
           thoughts
           full
           of
           respect
           and
           tenderness
           .
           It
           was
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Mont
             Martre
          
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           the
           Mother
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           day
           of
           her
           Assumption
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           his
           first
           vows
           .
           It
           was
           in
           that
           of
           Loretto
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           his
           first
           inspiration
           ,
           and
           conceiv'd
           his
           first
           desires
           of
           going
           to
           the
           Indies
           .
           He
           petition'd
           for
           nothing
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           intercession
           of
           his
           Mother
           :
           and
           in
           the
           exposition
           which
           he
           made
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ;
           after
           addressing
           himself
           to
           Iesus
           to
           obtain
           the
           grace
           of
           a
           lively
           and
           constant
           Faith
           ,
           he
           fail'd
           not
           of
           addressing
           himself
           to
           Mary
           .
           He
           concluded
           all
           his
           instructions
           with
           the
           
             Salve
             Regina
          
           ,
           he
           never
           undertook
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           under
           her
           protection
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           dangers
           ,
           he
           had
           always
           recourse
           to
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           as
           his
           Patroness
           .
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           he
           depended
           on
           her
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           glory
           of
           that
           dependance
           .
           He
           commonly
           wore
           a
           Chaplet
           about
           his
           neck
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           Christians
           might
           take
           delight
           in
           saying
           the
           Chaplet
           ;
           and
           made
           f●equ●nt
           use
           of
           it
           in
           the
           operation
           of
           his
           Miracles
           .
        
         
         
           When
           he
           pass'd
           whole
           nights
           at
           his
           devotions
           in
           Churches
           ,
           it
           was
           almost
           always
           before
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           especially
           ,
           he
           offer'd
           his
           vows
           to
           her
           ,
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           notorious
           Sinners
           ,
           and
           also
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           his
           own
           offences
           ,
           as
           himself
           testifies
           in
           a
           Letter
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           shews
           not
           less
           his
           humility
           ,
           than
           his
           confidence
           in
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin.
           
             I
             have
             taken
             the
             Queen
             of
             Heaven
             for
             my
             Patroness
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             her
             Prayers
             I
             may
             obtain
             the
             pardon
             of
             my
             innumerable
             sins
             .
          
           He
           was
           particularly
           devoted
           to
           her
           immaculate
           Conception
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           vow
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           his
           power
           .
        
         
           In
           conversation
           ,
           he
           frequently
           spoke
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           divine
           Mary
           ;
           and
           attracted
           all
           men
           to
           her
           service
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           being
           just
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           drawing
           his
           last
           breath
           ,
           he
           invok'd
           her
           name
           with
           tender
           words
           ,
           and
           besought
           her
           ,
           to
           shew
           her self
           his
           Mother
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           principal
           vertues
           ,
           which
           were
           collected
           ,
           to
           be
           presented
           to
           the
           Holy
           S●●
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           of
           Goa
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           India
           ,
           seconded
           the
           designs
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Portugal
           ,
           by
           acting
           on
           their
           side
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           the
           canonization
           of
           Xavier
           .
           But
           no
           one
           ,
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           sollicited
           with
           more
           splendour
           ,
           than
           the
           King
           of
           Bung●
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Prince
           ,
           
           who
           was
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           being
           converted
           ,
           when
           Xavier
           left
           Iapan
           ,
           had
           no
           sooner
           lost
           the
           holy
           man
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           regain'd
           by
           the
           Bonza's
           ,
           and
           fell
           into
           all
           the
           disorders
           of
           which
           a
           Pagan
           can
           be
           capable
           .
           He
           confess'd
           the
           Christian
           Law
           to
           be
           the
           better
           ;
           but
           said
           it
           was
           too
           rigorous
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           young
           Prince
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           pleasures
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           brook
           it
           .
           His
           Luxury
           hinder'd
           him
           not
           from
           the
           love
           of
           Arms
           ,
           nor
           from
           being
           very
           brave
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           so
           fortunate
           in
           War
           ,
           that
           he
           reduc'd
           four
           or
           five
           Kingdoms
           under
           his
           Obedience
           .
           In
           the
           course
           of
           all
           his
           Victories
           ,
           the
           last
           words
           which
           Father
           Francis
           had
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           concerning
           the
           vanity
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           came
           into
           his
           remembrance
           :
           he
           made
           serious
           reflections
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           was
           so
           deeply
           mov'd
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           one
           day
           he
           appear'd
           in
           publick
           ,
           with
           a
           Chaplet
           about
           his
           neck
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           to
           make
           an
           open
           profession
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           The
           effects
           were
           correspondent
           to
           the
           appearances
           :
           he
           had
           tow
           Idols
           in
           his
           Palace
           of
           great
           value
           ,
           which
           he
           worshipped
           every
           day
           ,
           prostrating
           himself
           before
           them
           ,
           with
           his
           forehead
           touching
           the
           ground
           :
           these
           Images
           he
           commanded
           to
           be
           thrown
           into
           the
           Sea.
           After
           this
           ,
           applying
           
           himself
           to
           the
           exercises
           of
           Piety
           and
           Penitence
           ,
           he
           totally
           renounc'd
           his
           sensual
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           was
           finally
           Baptis'd
           by
           Father
           Cabira
           ,
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           .
           At
           his
           Baptism
           he
           took
           the
           name
           of
           Francis
           ,
           in
           memory
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           acknowledg'd
           for
           the
           Father
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           whom
           he
           call'd
           by
           that
           title
           ,
           during
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Bungo
           had
           hitherto
           been
           so
           fortunate
           ,
           that
           his
           Prosperity
           pass'd
           into
           a
           Proverb
           .
           But
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           try
           him
           .
           Two
           Months
           after
           his
           Baptism
           ,
           the
           most
           considerable
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           entring
           into
           a.
           
             Solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
          
           against
           him
           ,
           out
           of
           hatred
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           joyning
           with
           his
           neighbouring
           Princes
           ,
           defeated
           him
           in
           a
           pitch'd
           Battle
           ,
           and
           despoyl'd
           him
           of
           all
           his
           Estates
           .
           He
           endur'd
           his
           ill
           fortune
           ,
           with
           great
           constancy
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           upbraided
           by
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           the
           change
           of
           his
           Religion
           had
           been
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           ruine
           ,
           he
           made
           a
           Vow
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           Altar
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           dye
           a
           Christian
           ;
           adding
           ,
           by
           a
           holy
           transport
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           that
           if
           all
           Iapan
           ,
           and
           all
           Europe
           ,
           if
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           and
           the
           Pope
           himself
           shou'd
           renounce
           our
           Saviour
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           yet
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           particular
           he
           
           wou'd
           confess
           him
           to
           the
           last
           gasp
           ;
           and
           be
           always
           ready
           ,
           with
           God's
           assistance
           ,
           to
           shed
           his
           Blood
           ,
           in
           testimony
           of
           his
           Faith.
           
        
         
           As
           the
           Piety
           of
           this
           Prince
           diminish'd
           nothing
           of
           his
           Valour
           ,
           nor
           of
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           having
           gather'd
           up
           the
           remainder
           of
           his
           Troops
           ,
           he
           restor'd
           himself
           by
           degrees
           ,
           partly
           by
           force
           of
           Arms
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           amicable
           ways
           of
           Treaty
           .
           His
           principal
           care
           after
           his
           re-establishment
           ,
           was
           to
           banish
           Idolatry
           out
           of
           his
           Estates
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           the
           Catholick
           Religion
           .
           His
           Devotion
           led
           him
           to
           send
           a
           solemn
           Embassy
           to
           Pope
           Gregory
           the
           Thirteenth
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           govern'd
           the
           Church
           .
           
             Don
             Manci●
          
           his
           Embassadour
           ,
           being
           arriv'd
           at
           Rome
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Arima
           ,
           and
           the
           Prince
           of
           Omura
           ,
           was
           not
           satisfy'd
           with
           bringing
           the
           Obedience
           of
           the
           King
           his
           Master
           ,
           to
           the
           Vicar
           of
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           by
           presenting
           him
           the
           Letters
           of
           
             Don
             Francis
          
           ,
           full
           of
           submission
           and
           respect
           to
           the
           holy
           See
           ;
           but
           he
           also
           petition'd
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           Sovereign
           ,
           to
           place
           the
           Apostle
           of
           Iapan
           amongst
           those
           Saints
           ,
           whom
           the
           Faithful
           honour
           ,
           and
           declar'd
           to
           his
           Holiness
           ,
           
             That
             he
             cou'd
             not
             do
             a
             greater
             favour
             to
             the
             King
             of
          
           Bungo
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           Memory
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           
           was
           venerated
           more
           than
           ever
           ,
           
           through
           all
           Asia
           .
           An
           Embassadour
           from
           the
           great
           Mogul
           being
           come
           to
           Goa
           ,
           to
           desire
           some
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Society
           might
           be
           sent
           to
           explain
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Christianity
           to
           that
           Emperour
           ,
           ask'd
           permission
           to
           see
           the
           Body
           of
           Father
           Francis
           ;
           but
           he
           durst
           not
           approach
           it
           ,
           till
           first
           himself
           and
           all
           his
           train
           had
           taken
           off
           their
           Shoes
           ;
           after
           which
           Ceremony
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           having
           many
           times
           bow'd
           themselves
           to
           the
           very
           ground
           ,
           pay'd
           their
           respects
           to
           the
           Saint
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           devotion
           as
           if
           they
           had
           not
           been
           Mahometans
           .
           The
           Ships
           which
           pass'd
           in
           sight
           of
           Sancian
           saluted
           the
           place
           of
           his
           death
           with
           all
           their
           Cannon
           :
           sometimes
           they
           landed
           on
           the
           Island
           ,
           only
           to
           view
           the
           spot
           of
           Earth
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           been
           buried
           for
           two
           months
           and
           a
           half
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           away
           a
           turff
           of
           that
           holy
           ground
           .
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           the
           Chineses
           ,
           entring
           into
           a
           belief
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           some
           hidden
           treasure
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           set
           guards
           of
           Souldiers
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           to
           hinder
           it
           from
           being
           taken
           thence
           .
           One
           of
           the
           new
           Indian
           Converts
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           most
           devoted
           to
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           content
           with
           seeing
           the
           place
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           had
           also
           the
           curiosity
           ,
           to
           view
           that
           of
           his
           Nativity
           :
           Insomuch
           ,
           that
           travelling
           through
           a
           vast
           extent
           of
           Land
           ,
           and
           passing
           through
           immense
           Oceans
           ,
           he
           arriv'd
           
           at
           the
           Castle
           of
           Xavier
           :
           Entring
           into
           the
           Chamber
           where
           the
           Saint
           was
           born
           ,
           he
           fell
           upon
           his
           Knees
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           devotion
           kiss'd
           the
           Floor
           ;
           which
           he
           water'd
           also
           with
           his
           tears
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           without
           farther
           thought
           ,
           or
           desire
           of
           seeing
           any
           thing
           besides
           in
           Europe
           ,
           he
           took
           his
           way
           backwards
           to
           the
           Indies
           ;
           and
           counted
           for
           a
           mighty
           treasure
           ,
           a
           little
           piece
           of
           Stone
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           loosen'd
           from
           the
           Walls
           of
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           carry'd
           away
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Relick
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           remains
           ,
           
           a
           series
           of
           Miracles
           was
           blaz'd
           abroad
           in
           all
           places
           .
           Five
           or
           six
           passengers
           ,
           who
           had
           set
           sail
           from
           Malacca
           towards
           China
           ,
           in
           the
           Ship
           of
           
             Benedict
             Coeglio
          
           ,
           fell
           sick
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           point
           of
           death
           .
           So
           soon
           as
           they
           were
           set
           on
           shore
           at
           Sancian
           ,
           they
           caus'd
           themselves
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           the
           Meadow
           ,
           where
           Xavier
           had
           been
           first
           interr'd
           ;
           and
           there
           having
           cover'd
           their
           heads
           with
           that
           Earth
           which
           once
           had
           touch'd
           his
           holy
           Body
           ,
           they
           were
           perfectly
           cur'd
           upon
           the
           spot
           .
        
         
           Xavier
           appear'd
           to
           divers
           people
           ,
           on
           the
           Coast
           of
           Travancor
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Fishery
           ,
           sometimes
           to
           heal
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           comfort
           them
           in
           the
           agonies
           of
           death
           :
           at
           other
           times
           to
           deliver
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           Sinners
           into
           the
           ways
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           His
           name
           was
           propitious
           on
           the
           Seas
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           evident
           dangers
           .
           The
           Ship
           of
           
             Emanuel
             de
             Sylva
          
           ,
           going
           from
           Cochin
           ,
           and
           having
           taken
           the
           way
           of
           Bengala
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Gulph
           ,
           there
           arose
           so
           furious
           a
           Tempest
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           constrain'd
           to
           cut
           the
           Mast
           ,
           and
           throw
           all
           the
           Merchandises
           over-board
           :
           when
           nothing
           less
           than
           Shipwrack
           was
           expected
           ,
           they
           all
           implor'd
           the
           aid
           of
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           
             Indies
             ,
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           .
           At
           the
           same
           instant
           ,
           a
           Wave
           ,
           which
           was
           rolling
           on
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           break
           over
           the
           Ship
           ,
           like
           some
           vast
           Mountain
           ,
           went
           backward
           on
           the
           sudden
           ,
           and
           dissipated
           into
           Foam
           .
           The
           Seamen
           and
           Passengers
           ,
           at
           the
           sight
           of
           so
           manifest
           a
           Miracle
           ,
           invok'd
           the
           Saint
           with
           loud
           voices
           ,
           still
           as
           the
           Tempest
           grew
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Billows
           fail'd
           not
           of
           retiring
           always
           at
           the
           name
           of
           Xavier
           :
           But
           whenever
           they
           ceas'd
           from
           calling
           on
           him
           ,
           the
           Waves
           outrageously
           swell'd
           ,
           and
           beat
           the
           Ship
           on
           every
           side
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           almost
           be
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           Saint
           in
           person
           wrought
           these
           Miracles
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           unconceivable
           ,
           how
           many
           were
           perform'd
           by
           the
           Subscriptions
           of
           his
           Letters
           ,
           by
           the
           Beads
           of
           his
           Chaplet
           ,
           by
           the
           pieces
           of
           his
           Garments
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           by
           
           every
           thing
           which
           had
           once
           been
           any
           wa●
           appertaining
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           Crosses
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           erected
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           on
           sundry
           Coasts
           to
           be
           seen
           from
           far
           by
           Mariners
           and
           Travellers
           ,
           were
           loaded
           with
           the
           Vows
           and
           Gifts
           ,
           which
           Christians
           ,
           Saraceus
           ,
           and
           Idolaters
           had
           fasten'd
           to
           them
           daily
           ,
           in
           acknowledgment
           of
           favours
           which
           they
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           through
           the
           intercession
           of
           the
           holy
           Man.
           But
           the
           most
           celebrated
           of
           those
           Crosses
           ,
           was
           that
           at
           Cotata
           ,
           whereon
           an
           Image
           of
           Xavier
           was
           plac'd
           .
           A
           blind
           man
           receiv'd
           sight
           by
           embracing
           of
           that
           Cross
           :
           two
           sick
           men
           were
           cur'd
           on
           the
           instant
           ;
           one
           of
           which
           ,
           who
           was
           aged
           ,
           had
           a
           setled
           Palsie
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           was
           dying
           of
           a
           bloody
           Flux
           .
           Copies
           were
           made
           of
           that
           miraculous
           Image
           at
           Cotata
           ;
           and
           
             Gasper
             Gon●alez
          
           brought
           one
           of
           them
           to
           Cochin
           .
           It
           was
           eleven
           of
           the
           Clock
           at
           night
           ,
           when
           he
           enter'd
           into
           the
           Port
           :
           An
           hour
           afterwards
           ,
           the
           house
           of
           
             Christopher
             Miranda
          
           ,
           adjoining
           to
           that
           of
           Gon●alez
           ,
           happen'd
           to
           be
           on
           Fire
           .
           The
           North-wind
           then
           blowing
           ,
           and
           the
           Building
           being
           almost
           all
           of
           Wood
           ,
           the
           burning
           began
           with
           mighty
           rage
           ,
           and
           immediately
           a
           Maid
           belonging
           to
           the
           house
           was
           burn'd
           .
           The
           Neighbours
           awaken'd
           with
           the
           cries
           of
           Fire
           ,
           cast
           their
           Goods
           out
           at
           
           the
           Windows
           ,
           in
           confusion
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           probability
           of
           preserving
           the
           houses
           ,
           because
           that
           of
           Miranda
           was
           the
           highest
           ,
           and
           the
           burning
           Coals
           ,
           which
           flew
           out
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Flames
           ,
           which
           were
           driven
           by
           the
           Wind
           ,
           fell
           on
           the
           tops
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           that
           were
           only
           cover'd
           with
           bows
           of
           Palm-trees
           ,
           dry
           ,
           and
           easy
           to
           take
           Fire
           .
           In
           this
           extremity
           of
           danger
           ,
           Gon●alez
           bethought
           himself
           of
           the
           holy
           Image
           which
           he
           had
           brought
           ,
           falling
           on
           his
           Knees
           ,
           accompany'd
           by
           all
           his
           domestick
           Servants
           ,
           he
           held
           it
           upwards
           to
           the
           Flames
           ,
           and
           invok'd
           Father
           Francis
           to
           his
           assistance
           .
           At
           the
           same
           instant
           the
           Fire
           was
           extinguish'd
           of
           it self
           ;
           and
           the
           Town
           in
           this
           manner
           preserv'd
           from
           desolation
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           ready
           to
           be
           burn'd
           to
           Ashes
           .
        
         
           A
           Medal
           which
           had
           on
           one
           side
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Saint
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           holy
           Virgin
           ,
           holding
           the
           little
           Iesus
           ,
           wrought
           yet
           more
           admirable
           effects
           .
           It
           was
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           a
           Vertuous
           Widow
           of
           Cochin
           ,
           born
           at
           Tamuzay
           in
           China
           ,
           and
           nam'd
           
             Lucy
             de
             Vellanzan
          
           ,
           who
           had
           formerly
           been
           instructed
           at
           Malacca
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Faith
           ,
           by
           Xavier
           himself
           ;
           and
           who
           was
           aged
           an
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           years
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           juridically
           interrogated
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
           Miracles
           which
           had
           been
           wrought
           by
           her
           Medal
           .
           All
           in●irm
           persons
           who
           came
           to
           Lucy
           ,
           receiv'd
           their
           cure
           so
           soon
           as
           she
           had
           made
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           with
           her
           Medal
           over
           them
           ;
           or
           when
           she
           had
           sprinkled
           them
           with
           Water
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Medal
           had
           been
           dipt
           ;
           in
           saying
           only
           the●e
           words
           :
           
             In
             the
             name
             of
          
           Jesus
           ,
           
             and
             of
             Fath●r
          
           Francis
           ,
           
             be
             your
             health
             restor'd
          
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           seen
           many
           ,
           
             says
             an
             Eye
             witness
          
           ,
           who
           ha●e
           been
           cur'd
           on
           the
           instant
           ,
           by
           being
           only
           touch'd
           with
           that
           Medal
           :
           Some
           ,
           who
           being
           only
           putrify'd
           ,
           ejected
           through
           the
           Nose
           corrupted
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           matter
           of
           a
           most
           offensive
           scent
           ;
           others
           who
           were
           reduc'd
           to
           the
           meagerness
           of
           Skeletons
           ,
           by
           Consumptions
           of
           many
           years
           ;
           but
           the
           most
           celebrated
           Cures
           ,
           were
           those
           of
           
             Gonsalvo
             Rodriguez
             ,
             Mary
             Dias
          
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             Fernandez
             Figheredo
          
           .
        
         
           Rodriguez
           had
           a
           great
           Imposthume
           on
           the
           le●t
           〈◊〉
           ,
           
           very
           near
           the
           Heart
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           breeding
           many
           Months
           .
           The
           Chirurgeons
           for
           fear
           of
           exasperating
           the
           malady
           ,
           by
           making
           an
           Incision
           in
           so
           dangerous
           a
           part
           ,
           endeavour'd
           to
           dry
           up
           the
           humour
           ,
           by
           applying
           other
           Remedies
           .
           But
           the
           Imposthume
           degenerated
           into
           a
           Cancer
           ,
           which
           gave
           the
           Patient
           intolerable
           pains
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           Heart
           and
           Stomach
           sick
           .
           Rodriguez
           having
           notice
           given
           
           him
           ,
           what
           wonders
           were
           wrought
           by
           the
           Chinese
           Chris●ian
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           the
           Medal
           of
           Father
           Xavier
           ,
           went
           immediately
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           kneel'd
           before
           her
           .
           The
           Chinese
           only
           touch'd
           him
           thrice
           ,
           and
           made
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           over
           him
           ,
           according
           to
           her
           Custom
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           moment
           ,
           the
           Cancer
           vanish'd
           ;
           the
           Flesh
           return'd
           to
           its
           natural
           colour
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           where
           the
           Ulcer
           had
           been
           formerly
           ,
           and
           Rodriguez
           found
           himself
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           if
           nothing
           had
           ever
           ail'd
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Mary
             Dias
          
           was
           not
           only
           blind
           ,
           but
           taken
           with
           the
           Palsie
           over
           half
           her
           Body
           ,
           on
           the
           right-side
           of
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           her
           Arm
           hung
           dead
           from
           her
           Shoulder
           ,
           and
           she
           had
           only
           the
           use
           one
           Leg
           :
           despairing
           of
           all
           natural
           Remedies
           ,
           she
           caus'd
           her self
           to
           be
           convey'd
           to
           
           Lucy's
           Lodgings
           .
           The
           Hospitable
           Widow
           ,
           kept
           her
           in
           her
           House
           for
           the
           space
           of
           seven
           days
           ;
           and
           washed
           her
           every
           of
           those
           days
           with
           the
           Water
           wherein
           the
           Medal
           had
           been
           dipt
           .
           On
           the
           seventh
           day
           ,
           she
           made
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           over
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           Patient
           with
           the
           Medal
           it self
           ;
           and
           then
           Dias
           recover'd
           her
           sight
           :
           Her
           Palsie
           ,
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           left
           her
           ;
           so
           that
           she
           was
           able
           to
           walk
           alone
           ,
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           Society
           ,
           where
           she
           left
           her
           Crutches
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           
             Emanuel
             Gon●alez
             Figheredo
          
           ,
           both
           
           his
           Legs
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           had
           been
           cover'd
           with
           Ulcers
           ,
           and
           were
           become
           so
           rotten
           ,
           that
           Worms
           were
           continually
           crawling
           out
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Physicians
           ,
           to
           divert
           the
           humours
           ,
           put
           in
           practice
           all
           the
           secrets
           of
           their
           Art
           ,
           but
           without
           effect
           :
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           Sinews
           were
           so
           shrunk
           up
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           that
           one
           Leg
           was
           shorter
           than
           the
           other
           .
           And
           for
           the
           last
           addition
           of
           misfortunes
           ,
           Figheredo
           was
           seiz'd
           with
           so
           terrible
           a
           Lask
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           man
           of
           threescore
           years
           old
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           it
           was
           judg'd
           mortal
           .
           In
           effect
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           immediate
           recourse
           to
           the
           Medal
           of
           Xavier
           :
           he
           drank
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           wherein
           it
           had
           been
           dip'd
           ;
           after
           which
           he
           was
           entirely
           cur'd
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           Ulcers
           and
           his
           Dysentery
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           was
           daily
           seen
           at
           Goa
           ,
           
           blotted
           out
           the
           memory
           of
           the
           greatest
           Prodigies
           ,
           which
           were
           done
           elsewhere
           .
           The
           Body
           of
           the
           Saint
           perpetually
           entire
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           tender
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           lively
           colour
           ,
           was
           a
           continued
           Miracle
           .
           They
           who
           beheld
           the
           Sacred
           Corps
           ,
           cou'd
           scarcely
           believe
           that
           the
           Soul
           was
           separated
           from
           it
           :
           And
           
             Dias
             Carvaglio
          
           ,
           who
           had
           known
           Xavier
           particularly
           in
           his
           life
           ,
           seeing
           his
           Body
           many
           years
           after
           he
           had
           been
           dead
           ,
           found
           the
           Features
           of
           his
           Face
           so
           lively
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           of
           him
           so
           fresh
           ,
           
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           forbear
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           repeat
           it
           often
           ,
           
             Ah
             ,
             he
             is
             alive
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Vicar
           General
           of
           
             Goa
             ,
             Ambrosio
             Ribera
          
           ,
           wou'd
           himself
           examine
           ,
           if
           the
           Inwards
           were
           corresponding
           to
           the
           outward
           appearances
           .
           Having
           thrust
           his
           Finger
           into
           the
           hurt
           which
           they
           gave
           the
           Saint
           ,
           when
           they
           interr'd
           him
           at
           Malacca
           ,
           he
           saw
           Blood
           and
           Water
           issue
           out
           of
           it
           .
           The
           same
           experiment
           happen'd
           at
           another
           time
           to
           a
           Brother
           of
           the
           Society
           .
        
         
           The
           Saint
           was
           one
           day
           publickly
           expos'd
           ,
           with
           his
           Feet
           bare
           ,
           at
           the
           importunity
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           through
           Devotion
           petition'd
           to
           kiss
           them
           .
           A
           Woman
           ,
           who
           passionately
           desir'd
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           Relick
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           drawing
           near
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           to
           have
           kiss'd
           his
           Foot.
           fasten'd
           her
           Teeth
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           bit
           off
           a
           little
           piece
           of
           Flesh.
           The
           Blood
           immediately
           ran
           in
           great
           abundance
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           of
           so
           pure
           a
           Crimson
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           healthful
           Bodies
           cou'd
           not
           send
           out
           a
           more
           living
           colour
           .
           The
           Physicians
           ,
           who
           visited
           the
           Corps
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           and
           who
           always
           depos'd
           ,
           that
           there
           cou'd
           be
           nothing
           of
           natural
           in
           what
           they
           saw
           ,
           judg'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Blood
           which
           came
           from
           a
           Body
           depriv'd
           of
           heat
           ,
           and
           issu'd
           from
           a
           part
           so
           distant
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           Foot
           ,
           cou'd
           be
           no
           other
           than
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           Celestial
           Vertue
           ;
           which
           not
           only
           preserv'd
           all
           parts
           of
           it
           from
           putrefaction
           ,
           but
           also
           caus'd
           the
           humours
           to
           flow
           ,
           and
           maintain'd
           them
           in
           the
           motion
           ,
           which
           only
           life
           infuses
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           So
           many
           wonders
           ,
           which
           spread
           through
           all
           the
           East
           ,
           
           and
           were
           transmitted
           into
           every
           part
           of
           Europe
           ,
           so
           mov'd
           the
           Heart
           of
           Paul
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           that
           he
           finally
           perform'd
           ,
           what
           his
           Predecessour
           ,
           
           had
           design'd
           .
           After
           a
           Juridical
           Examen
           of
           the
           Virtues
           and
           Miracles
           ,
           above
           mention'd
           ,
           he
           declar'd
           Beatify'd
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           Priest
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           by
           an
           express
           Bull
           ,
           dated
           the
           25th
           of
           October
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1619.
           
        
         
           Gregory
           the
           Fifteenth
           ,
           who
           immediately
           succeeded
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Fifth
           ,
           Canoniz'd
           him
           afterwards
           in
           all
           the
           forms
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           the
           procedures
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           observes
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           .
           The
           Ceremony
           was
           perform'd
           at
           Rome
           ,
           on
           the
           12th
           of
           March
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1622.
           
           But
           as
           death
           prevented
           him
           from
           making
           the
           Bull
           of
           the
           Canonization
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           Successour
           Vrban
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           who
           finally
           accomplish'd
           it
           .
        
         
           
             This
             Bull
          
           ,
           
           
             bearing
             date
             the
             sixth
             of
          
           August
           ,
           
             in
             the
             year
             1623
             ,
             is
             an
          
           Epitome
           and
           Panegyrick
           
             of
             the
             miraculous
             life
             of
             the
             Saint
             .
             It
             is
             there
             said
             ,
          
           That
           the
           new
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           has
           spiritually
           receiv'd
           the
           Blessing
           which
           God
           vouchsafed
           to
           the
           Patriarch
           Abraham
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Father
           of
           many
           Nations
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           saw
           his
           Children
           in
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           multiply'd
           beyond
           the
           Stars
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Sands
           of
           the
           Sea.
           That
           ,
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           his
           Apostleship
           has
           had
           the
           signs
           of
           a
           Divine
           Vocation
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           the
           gift
           of
           Tongues
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophecy
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           with
           the
           Evangelical
           vertues
           in
           all
           perfection
           .
        
         
           The
           Bull
           reports
           almost
           all
           the
           Miracles
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           seen
           in
           his
           Life
           ;
           particularly
           ,
           the
           Resurrections
           of
           the
           Dead
           ;
           and
           amongst
           other
           miraculous
           Cures
           ,
           which
           were
           wrought
           after
           his
           decease
           ,
           it
           observes
           those
           of
           
             Gonsalvo
             Fernand●z
             ,
             Mary
             Diaz
          
           ,
           and
           
             Emanuel
             Rodriguez
             
             Figheredo
          
           .
           It
           also
           mentions
           two
           famous
           Cures
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           have
           said
           nothing
           .
           One
           is
           of
           a
           blind
           man
           ,
           who
           having
           pray'd
           to
           God
           nine
           days
           successively
           ,
           by
           the
           order
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           who
           appear'd
           to
           him
           ,
           instantly
           recover'd
           his
           sight
           .
           The
           other
           was
           of
           a
           Leper
           ,
           who
           being
           anointed
           ,
           and
           rub'd
           over
           ,
           with
           the
           Oyl
           of
           a
           Lamp
           ,
           which
           burn'd
           before
           the
           Image
           of
           Xavier
           ,
           was
           entirely
           cur'd
           .
           The
           Pope
           has
           added
           in
           his
           Bull
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lamps
             which
             hung
             before
             the
             Image
             ,
             which
             was
             venerated
             at
          
           Cotata
           ,
           
             often
             burn'd
             with
             Holy-water
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             full
             of
             Oyl
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             astonishment
             of
             the
             Heathens
             .
          
           The
           other
           Miracles
           which
           we
           have
           related
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           omitted
           in
           the
           Bull
           ,
           are
           contain'd
           in
           the
           Acts
           of
           the
           process
           of
           the
           Canonization
           .
        
         
           Since
           the
           time
           that
           the
           holy
           See
           ,
           
           has
           plac'd
           the
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           ,
           in
           the
           number
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           't
           is
           incredible
           how
           much
           the
           publick
           Devotion
           ,
           has
           every
           where
           been
           augmented
           towards
           him
           .
           Cities
           have
           taken
           him
           for
           their
           Patron
           and
           Protectour
           .
           Altars
           have
           been
           erected
           ,
           and
           incessant
           Vowa
           have
           been
           made
           to
           him
           .
           Men
           have
           visited
           his
           Tomb
           ,
           with
           more
           devotion
           than
           ever
           ;
           and
           the
           Chamber
           wherein
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           has
           been
           converted
           into
           a
           Chappel
           ,
           to
           which
           Pilgrims
           have
           resorted
           in
           great
           crowds
           ,
           from
           all
           the
           quarters
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           it
           was
           not
           in
           vain
           ,
           that
           they
           invok'd
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           shou'd
           take
           upon
           me
           to
           relate
           the
           Miracles
           which
           have
           been
           lately
           done
           through
           his
           Intercession
           ,
           they
           wou'd
           take
           up
           another
           Volume
           as
           large
           as
           this
           .
           Neither
           shall
           I
           go
           about
           to
           make
           a
           recital
           of
           what
           things
           were
           wrought
           in
           succeeding
           years
           at
           
           Po●amo
           ,
           and
           Naples
           :
           but
           shall
           content
           my self
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           those
           places
           God
           was
           pleas'd
           to
           honour
           his
           Servant
           by
           the
           performance
           of
           such
           wonders
           as
           might
           seem
           incredible
           ,
           if
           those
           which
           preceded
           ,
           had
           not
           accustom'd
           us
           to
           believe
           all
           things
           of
           St.
           Xavier
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           even
           forbear
           to
           speak
           ,
           of
           the
           famous
           Father
           Mastrilli
           ,
           who
           being
           in
           the
           agony
           of
           death
           ,
           was
           cur'd
           on
           the
           instant
           by
           the
           Saint
           ;
           and
           who
           going
           to
           Iapan
           by
           the
           Ord●r
           of
           the
           Saint
           himself
           ,
           to
           be
           there
           Martyr'd
           ,
           built
           him
           a
           magnificent
           Sepulcher
           at
           Goa
           .
           'T
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           never
           Saint
           has
           been
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           more
           honour'd
           ,
           nor
           more
           lov'd
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           than
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           :
           and
           that
           even
           the
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           have
           had
           a
           veneration
           ,
           and
           tenderness
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           
             But
             these
             Opinions
             are
             not
             con●in'd
             to
             Catholicks
             alone
             :
             the
             very
             Hereticks
             revere
          
           Xavier
           ,
           and
           Baldeus
           
             speaks
             of
             him
             in
             these
             terms
             ,
             in
             his
             History
             of
             the
          
           Indies
           .
           If
           the
           Religion
           of
           Xavier
           agree'd
           with
           ours
           ,
           we
           ought
           to
           esteem
           and
           reverence
           him
           as
           another
           St.
           Paul
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           difference
           of
           Religion
           ,
           his
           zeal
           ,
           his
           vigilance
           ,
           and
           the
           sanctity
           of
           his
           manners
           ,
           ought
           to
           stir
           up
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           not
           to
           do
           the
           work
           of
           God
           negligently
           ;
           for
           the
           gifts
           which
           Xavier
           had
           receiv'd
           ,
           to
           execute
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           and
           Ambassadour
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           were
           so
           eminent
           ,
           that
           my
           Soul
           is
           not
           able
           to
           express
           them
           .
           If
           I
           consider
           the
           patience
           and
           sweetness
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           presented
           both
           to
           great
           and
           small
           ,
           the
           holy
           and
           living
           waters
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           if
           I
           regard
           the
           courage
           wherewith
           the
           suffer'd
           injuries
           and
           affronts
           ;
           I
           am
           forc'd
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             capable
             like
             him
             of
             these
             wonderful
             things
             !
          
           Baldeus
           
             concludes
             
             the
             Panegyrick
             of
             the
             Saint
             ,
             with
             an
             Apostrophe
             to
             the
             Saint
             himself
             :
          
           Might
           it
           please
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           that
           being
           what
           you
           have
           been
           ,
           you
           had
           been
           ,
           or
           wou'd
           have
           been
           one
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
           Richard
           Hackluyt
           
             also
             ,
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             a
             Minister
             of
          
           England
           ,
           commends
           Xavier
           
             without
             restriction
          
           .
           *
           Sancian
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           is
           an
           Island
           in
           the
           confines
           of
           China
           ,
           and
           near
           the
           Port
           of
           Canton
           ,
           famous
           for
           the
           death
           of
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           that
           worthy
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           that
           divine
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Indians
           ,
           in
           what
           concerns
           Religion
           ;
           who
           after
           great
           labours
           ,
           after
           many
           injuries
           ,
           and
           infinite
           crosses
           ,
           undergone
           with
           great
           patience
           and
           joy
           ,
           dy'd
           in
           a
           Cabin
           ,
           on
           a
           desart
           Mountain
           ,
           on
           the
           2d
           .
           of
           September
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1552
           ,
           destitute
           of
           all
           worldly
           conveniences
           ,
           but
           accumulated
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           spiritual
           blossings
           ;
           having
           first
           made
           known
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           to
           many
           thousands
           of
           those
           Eastern
           People
           .
           *
           
             The
             modern
             Histories
             of
             the
          
           Indies
           ,
           
             are
             fill'd
             with
             the
             excellent
             vertues
             ,
             and
             miraculous
             operations
             of
             that
             holy
             Man.
             
          
        
         
           Monsieur
           Tavernier
           ,
           
             who
             is
             endu'd
             with
             all
             the
             probity
             which
             a
             man
             can
             have
             ,
             without
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             makes
             a
             step
             farther
             ,
             than
             these
             two
             Historians
             ,
             and
             speaks
             like
             a
             Catholick
             .
          
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
             ,
             says
             he
          
           ,
           ended
           in
           this
           place
           his
           Mission
           ,
           together
           with
           his
           life
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           establish'd
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           with
           an
           admirable
           progress
           in
           all
           places
           through
           which
           he
           pass'd
           ;
           not
           only
           by
           his
           zeal
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           holiness
           of
           his
           manners
           .
           He
           had
           never
           been
           in
           China
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           great
           probability
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           which
           he
           had
           establish'd
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Niphon
           ,
           extended
           it self
           into
           the
           neighbouring
           
           Countries
           ;
           and
           multiply'd
           by
           the
           cares
           of
           that
           holy
           Man
           ,
           who
           by
           a
           just
           Title
           may
           be
           call'd
           the
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           true
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Indies
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           what
           remains
           ,
           
           if
           Xavier
           was
           endu'd
           with
           all
           Apostolical
           virtues
           ,
           does
           it
           not
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           Religion
           which
           he
           preach'd
           ,
           was
           that
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ?
           Is
           there
           the
           least
           appearance
           that
           a
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           chosen
           by
           God
           to
           destroy
           Idolatry
           and
           Impiety
           in
           the
           new
           World
           ,
           shou'd
           be
           himself
           an
           Idolater
           and
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           in
           adoring
           
             Iesus
             Christ
          
           upon
           the
           Altars
           ,
           in
           invoking
           of
           the
           Holy
           Virgin
           ,
           in
           engaging
           himself
           to
           God
           by
           Vows
           ,
           in
           desiring
           Indulgences
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           in
           using
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           and
           Holy-water
           for
           the
           cure
           of
           the
           sick
           ,
           in
           Praying
           ,
           and
           saying
           Masses
           for
           the
           dead
           ?
           In
           fine
           ,
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           this
           holy
           Man
           ,
           this
           new
           Apostle
           ,
           this
           second
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           continued
           all
           his
           life
           in
           the
           way
           of
           perdition
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           enjoying
           at
           this
           present
           time
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           endures
           the
           torments
           of
           the
           Damn'd
           ?
           Let
           us
           then
           pronounce
           ,
           concluding
           this
           Work
           as
           we
           began
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Life
           of
           St.
           
             Francis
             Xavier
          
           ,
           is
           an
           Authentick
           Testimony
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           cannot
           strictly
           observe
           ,
           what
           God
           has
           wrought
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           his
           Servant
           ,
           without
           a
           full
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           the
           Catholick
           ,
           Apostolick
           ,
           and
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           is
           the
           Church
           of
           our
           Saviour
           
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A28873-e1790
           
             His
             Birth
             .
          
           
             His
             natural
             Endowments
             ,
             and
             first
             Studies
             .
          
           
             His
             Father
             purposes
             to
             recall
             him
             from
             his
             Studies
             ,
             and
             is
             diverted
             from
             that
             Resolution
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             is
             preserv'd
             from
             falling
             into
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             His
             change
             of
             Life
             .
          
           
             His
             retirement
             ,
             and
             total
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             He
             Conse●rates
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             Vow
             .
          
           
             What
             happen'd
             to
             him
             in
             his
             Iourney
             to
             Venice
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             did
             at
             Venice
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             prepares
             himself
             to
             celebrate
             his
             first
             Mass.
             
          
           
             He
             celebrates
             his
             first
             Mass
             ,
             and
             falls
             sick
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             St.
             Jerome
             appears
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             to
             Bolognia
             ,
             and
             labours
             there
             with
             great
             success
             .
          
           
             He
             rela●ses
             into
             his
             sickness
             ,
             and
             yet
             continues
             preaching
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             recal●●d
             to
             Rome
             by
             Father
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             labours
             there
             with
             great
             succes●
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Mission
             into
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             nam'd
             for
             the
             Mission
             of
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             God
             mysteriously
             reveals
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             intended
             Mission
             ,
             to
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             departs
             from
             Rome
             .
          
           
             How
             he
             employ'd
             himself
             ,
             during
             his
             journey
             .
          
           
             His
             letter
             to
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             Some
             remarkable
             accidents
             in
             his
             Iourney
             to
             Lisbonne
             .
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
             Castle
             of
             Xavier
             without
             going
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             Lisbonne
             ,
             and
             cures
             Rodriguez
             immediately
             after
             his
             coming
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             call'd
             to
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             his
             Life
             at
             Lisbonne
             .
          
           
             He
             refuses
             to
             visit
             his
             Vncle
             ,
             the
             Doctor
             of
             Navarre
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Reputation
             he
             〈◊〉
             at
             Lisbonne
             .
          
           
             They
             wou'd
             retain
             him
             in
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             permitted
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             discou●ses
             with
             him
             before
             his
             departure
             .
          
           
             He
             refuses
             the
             Provisions
             offer'd
             him
             for
             his
             Voyage
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             for
             the
             Indies
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             said
             to
             Rodriguez
             at
             parting
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28873-e8780
           
             By
             what
             way
             he
             ●a●●es
             to
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             Mozambique
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             does
             there
             .
          
           
             He
             falls
             sick
             himself
             ,
             and
             yet
             conti●●es
             to
             serve
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             prediction
             〈◊〉
             by
             the
             success
             .
          
           
             He
             arri●e●
             at
             Melinda
             ,
             and
             there
             comfers
             with
             the
             Mahomet●us
             .
          
           
             He
             passes
             over
             to
             Socotora
             ;
             his
             opinion
             concerning
             that
             People
             .
          
           
             He
             arriv●●
             at
             Goa
             .
          
           
             He
             visits
             the
             Bish●p
             of
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             The
             estate
             of
             Religion
             in
             the
             Indies
             at
             his
             arrival
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             work
             at
             Goa
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             His
             industry
             to
             gain
             the
             Concubinarians
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             told
             of
             the
             C●ast
             of
             Fish●ry
             ,
             and
             goes
             thither
             .
             This
             Coast
             is
             call'd
             in
             the
             Maps
             
               La
               Pescaria
            
             .
          
           
             He
             〈…〉
             Como●●
             .
          
           
             He
             Labours
             in
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Paravas
             .
          
           
             His
             manner
             of
             teaching
             the
             Christian
             faith
             .
          
           
             He
             estab●shes
             C●techists
             and
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Faith
             to
             supply
             his
             pla●●
             .
          
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             his
             labours
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Fishery
             .
          
           
             He
             ma●es
             use
             of
             Children
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             T●e
             Zeal
             of
             the
             Children
             against
             Id●ls
             and
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Original
             ,
             and
             Character
             of
             the
             
               Brachmans
               ..
            
          
           
             He
             treats
             with
             the
             Brachmans
             .
          
           
             The
             conference
             of
             Xavier
             with
             a
             Famous
             Brachman
             .
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             divers
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             He
             declar●●
             himself
             against
             the
             Brachmans
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             returns
             to
             Goa
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             reason
             .
          
           
             
               The
               beginning
               ,
               and
               establishment
               of
            
             the
             Seminary
             of
             holy
             Faith.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             returns
             to
             the
             Coast
             of
             Fishery
             ;
             his
             actions
             there
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             on
             the
             Coast
             of
             Fishery
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Travan●or
             ,
             and
             there
             〈◊〉
             with
             great
             success
             .
          
           
             God
             communicates
             to
             him
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             Persecuted
             by
             the
             Brachmans
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             prevails
             upon
             the
             King
             of
             Travancor
             to
             favour
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             He
             raises
             two
             from
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28873-e17030
           
             He
             writes
             into
             Europe
             for
             a
             supply
             of
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             Letter
             to
             the
             Doctours
             of
             Sorbonne
             .
          
           
             Ambassadours
             from
             the
             Isle
             of
             Manar
             to
             the
             Saint
             .
          
           
             He
             sends
             a
             Missioner
             to
             the
             Isle
             of
             Manar
             .
          
           
             ●he
             constancy
             of
             he
             Christians
             ●f
             Manar
             .
          
           
             A
             miraculous
             C●●ss
             ,
             and
             its
             effects
             .
          
           
             The
             Enterprise
             of
             Xavier
             against
             the
             Persecutour
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             His
             Letter
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             success
             of
             the
             Voyage
             undetaken
             by
             
               Michael
               Vaz
            
             .
          
           
             He
             converts
             a
             debauch'd
             Portuguese
             .
          
           
             He
             ingages
             the
             Viceroy
             of
             the
             Indies
             to
             make
             War
             on
             the
             King
             of
             Jafanatapan
             .
          
           
             Divers
             Predictions
             of
             the
             Saint
             .
          
           
             *
             Candè
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             I●land
             of
             Ceylan
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             to
             joyn
             the
             Portuguese
             Fleet
             ,
             and
             raises
             one
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Enterprise
             of
             ●afanatapan
             defeated
             .
          
           
             He
             designs
             the
             Voyage
             of
             Macassar
             ;
             and
             the
             Conversion
             of
             many
             Kingdoms
             .
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             to
             the
             Sepulchre
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             ,
             to
             consult
             〈◊〉
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Voyage
             to
             Macassar
             .
          
           
             What
             happen'd
             to
             him
             in
             his
             passage
             to
             Meliapor
             .
          
           
             He
             comes
             to
             Meliapor
             ,
             the
             Monuments
             which
             he
             there
             finds
             of
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             th●●●ten'd
             by
             D●●il●
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             beaten
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             lea●ns
             the
             Will
             ●f
             God
             〈◊〉
             his
             des●●n
             .
          
           
             The
             Conversions
             which
             he
             makes
             at
             Meliapor
             .
          
           
             He
             bring●
             a
             great
             sinner
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Divers
             wonderful
             events
             which
             encrease
             his
             Fame
             .
          
           
             *
             or
             Beads
             .
          
           
             He
             pe●swades
             a
             ri●h
             Merchant
             to
             Evangelical
             perfection
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             Convert
             falls
             from
             grace
             ,
             and
             becomes
             suspected
             to
             the
             Saint
             .
          
           
             His
             Charity
             to
             to
             a
             Souldier
             ,
             who
             ha●
             lost
             all
             his
             Money
             at
             Play.
             
          
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             Mal●cca
             ,
             a
             digression
             conce●nit
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             condition
             he
             found
             the
             Town
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             did
             in
             order
             to
             reform
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             labours
             with
             success
             at
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             Hee
             〈◊〉
             a
             〈◊〉
             Mu●
             .
          
           
             He
             recei●es
             Letters
             from
             E●rope
             ,
             by
             th●
             new
             ▪
             Missi●ners
             ,
             who
             are
             sent
             him
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             fore●nows
             ,
             and
             foretels
             the
             ruin
             of
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             Amboyna
             :
             What
             he
             performs
             there
             .
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             the
             Idol●ter●
             and
             Moors
             of
             Amboyna
             .
          
           
             A
             Spanish
             Fleet
             arrives
             at
             Amboyna
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             the
             Spanish
             〈◊〉
             ,
             during
             the
             〈…〉
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             passes
             into
             divers
             I●lands
             .
          
           
             He
             recovers
             his
             Crucifix
             ,
             which
             was
             fallen
             into
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             He
             foretells
             the
             holy
             death
             of
             a
             new
             Convert
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             to
             the
             I●land
             of
             Ulate
             and
             the
             Miracle
             there
             wrought
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             to
             the
             Molucca's
             .
          
           
             What
             happens
             t●
             him
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             He
             〈…〉
             
               John
               Ar●●s
            
             .
          
           
             He
             makes
             many
             Converts
             at
             Ternate
             .
          
           
             Conve●si●n
             of
             a
             Queen
             at
             Ternate
             .
          
           
             H●
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             
               del
               Moro.
            
             
          
           
             Great
             endeavours
             are
             us'd
             ▪
             to
             dissuade
             the
             Saint
             from
             going
             ▪
             to
             the
             Isles
             
               del
               M●ro
            
             .
          
           
             He
             complains
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             make
             opposition
             to
             his
             Voyage
             to
             the
             I●le
             
               del
               Moro.
            
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             for
             the
             I●le
             
               del
               Moro
            
             ;
             and
             wr●tes
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             God
             reveals
             to
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             is
             doing
             in
             a
             distant
             I●land
             .
          
           
             H●
             〈◊〉
             at
             
               del
               Moro
            
             ,
             〈…〉
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             gains
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             Isle
             
               del
               Moro.
            
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             exhorts
             them
             to
             repent●n●e
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             Mass
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             an
             Earthquake
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             is
             persecuted
             by
             a
             cruel
             and
             salvage
             People
             .
          
           
             His
             sufferings
             in
             the
             I●le
             
               d●l
               Moro
            
             ;
             and
             the
             consolations
             which
             he
             there
             receiv'd
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             for
             Goa
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             that
             induc'd
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             returns
             to
             Ternate
             .
          
           
             His
             proceedings
             at
             Ternate
             .
          
           
             He
             endeavours
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Ternate
             .
          
           
             What
             hinder'd
             the
             King
             of
             Ternata's
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             He
             labours
             with
             great
             fruit
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Ternate
             .
          
           
             He
             leaves
             to
             the
             Islanders
             a
             Christian
             Instruction
             written
             with
             his
             own
             Hand
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             A
             Cross
             erected
             by
             Xavier
             becomes
             famous
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28873-e29290
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             Malacca
             ;
             and
             there
             meets
             three
             Missioners
             of
             the
             Company
             .
          
           
             His
             condu●t
             with
             
               John
               Deyro
            
             .
          
           
             Deyro
             has
             a
             Vision
             ,
             which
             God
             reveals
             to
             Xavier
             .
          
           
             The
             Actions
             of
             the
             Sa●nt
             at
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Achen's
             enterprise
             against
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             The
             preparation
             of
             the
             Barbari●ns
             ,
             for
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             〈◊〉
          
           
             The
             Army
             of
             Achen
             comes
             bef●re
             Malacca
             ,
             its
             landing
             ,
             and
             re●●eat
             .
          
           
             The
             Letter
             of
             the
             General
             of
             Achen
             ,
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             Xavier's
             advice
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             They
             f●●l●w
             his
             C●unsel
             .
          
           
             They
             prepare
             to
             Eng●ge
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             He
             exhorts
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             and
             Captains
             to
             do
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             Fleet
             set
             out
             :
             and
             what
             ●appen'd
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             He
             upbraids
             the
             Governour
             with
             his
             dissidence
             .
          
           
             He
             foretells
             what
             is
             suddenly
             accomplish'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Portuguese
             Fleet
             goes
             in
             search
             of
             the
             Enemy
             .
          
           
             Troubles
             in
             Malacca
             ,
             concerning
             their
             Fleet.
             
          
           
             A
             new
             cause
             of
             Cons●ernation
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Achenois
             defeated
             .
          
           
             The
             Saint
             declares
             the
             Victory
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             The
             certain
             news
             of
             the
             Victory
             is
             brought
             .
          
           
             The
             return
             of
             the
             victorio●s
             Fleet.
             
          
           
             Anger
             arrives
             at
             Malacca
             ,
             when
             the
             Saint
             w●s
             re●dy●
             to
             ●
             pa●●
             fr●m
             it
             .
          
           
             Divers
             adventures
             of
             Anger
             .
          
           
             Anger
             is
             brought
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             sends
             him
             to
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             writes
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             writes
             t●
             〈◊〉
             
               Simon
               Rodrig
            
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             He
             sends
             an
             account
             to
             the
             Fathers
             at
             Rome
             ,
             of
             his
             Voyages
             .
          
           
             He
             receives
             great
             comfort
             ,
             from
             the
             fer●ency
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             Converts
             .
          
           
             He
             stays
             at
             Manapar
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             perform'd
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             Rule●
             which
             he
             prescribes
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             
               F●●hing
               Coast.
            
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             depart●
             for
             Go●
             ,
             and
             ●inds
             the
             Vice●●y
             at
             Ba●ain
             .
          
           
             He
             obtains
             whatever
             he
             demands
             of
             the
             Viceroy
             .
          
           
             He
             converts
             a
             young
             Gentleman
             who
             was
             very
             much
             debauch'd
             .
          
           
             He
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             instructs
             Anger
             a
             new
             ,
             and
             causes
             him
             to
             be
             farther
             taught
             by
             Torrez
             .
          
           
             He
             hears
             news
             from
             ●apan
             ,
             and
             designs
             a
             〈◊〉
             thither
             ,
             to
             〈◊〉
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             He
             undertakes
             the
             Conversion
             of
             a
             Souldier
             .
          
           
             He
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             assists
             the
             Vicer●y
             of
             the
             Indies
             at
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             He
             applies
             himself
             more
             than
             ever
             to
             the
             exercises
             of
             an
             interiour
             Life
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               Fishing
               Coast
            
             ,
             hi●
             Acti●ns
             there
             .
          
           
             He
             speaks
             to
             the
             Deputy
             G●vernour
             of
             the
             Indies
             ,
             concerning
             his
             Voyage
             to
             Japan
             .
          
           
             All
             endea●●u●s
             are
             us'd
             ,
             〈◊〉
             break
             the
             Father●
             intended
             Voyage
             〈◊〉
             Japan
             .
          
           
             He
             slights
             the
             reasons
             alledg'd
             against
             his
             Voyage
             to
             Japan
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             recommends
             to
             him
             the
             perfecting
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             He
             charges
             him
             to
             instruct
             the
             Children
             himself
             .
          
           
             He
             recommen●s
             the
             poor
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             prescribes
             him
             s●me
             precautions
             in
             his
             dealings
             with
             his
             Friends
             .
          
           
             He
             recommends
             to
             him
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             particul●r
             Examen
             .
          
           
             H●
             〈◊〉
             him
             to
             pre●●●
             ,
             an●
             giv●s
             him
             Rules
             for
             preaching
             .
          
           
             He
             institutes
             him
             in
             the
             way
             of
             correcting
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             He
             prescribes
             him
             a
             method
             ,
             for
             administrating
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Penance
             .
          
           
             He
             continues
             to
             instruct
             him
             ,
             on
             the
             Sub●ect
             of
             Confession
             .
          
           
             He
             instructs
             him
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             want
             faith
             ,
             concerning
             the
             blessed
             Sa●rament
             .
          
           
             He
             instructs
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             Penitents
             .
          
           
             He
             recommends
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             obedience
             due
             ,
             to
             Ecclesiastical
             Superi●urs
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             gi●es
             him
             advice
             concerning
             his
             〈◊〉
             Functions
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             counsels
             him
             to
             inform
             himself
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             at
             his
             arrival
             .
          
           
             He
             recommends
             to
             his
             Prayers
             the
             S●uls
             in
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             He
             exhorts
             him
             not
             to
             shew
             either
             sadness
             ,
             or
             anger
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             gives
             him
             instructions
             ,
             touching
             the
             conduct
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             shall
             be
             receiv'd
             into
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             He
             teaches
             him
             the
             methods
             of
             reducing
             obstinate
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             He
             advises
             him
             to
             find
             out
             the
             Dispositions
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             before
             he
             treats
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             gi●es
             him
             Cou●sel
             c●ncerning
             Reconciliations
             .
          
           
             He
             instracts
             him
             in
             the
             way
             of
             preaching
             well
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             orders
             him
             concerning
             his
             subsistance
             ,
             and
             touching
             Presents
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             f●●
             Japan
             .
          
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             Malacca
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             performs
             there
             .
          
           
             His
             〈◊〉
             for
             the
             success
             of
             his
             Breth●en
             in
             their
             F●●●●●ions
             .
          
           
             He
             receives
             a
             young
             Gentleman
             ,
             into
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             The
             instructions
             which
             he
             gives
             to
             Bravo
             .
          
           
             T●e
             n●ws
             which
             〈◊〉
             ●●a●s
             from
             Japan
             .
          
           
             He
             disposes
             himself
             for
             the
             Voyage
             of
             Japan
             ,
             more
             earnestly
             than
             ever
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             from
             Malacca
             to
             Japan
             ;
             and
             wh●●●
             happens
             to
             him
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28873-e41820
           
             The
             Situation
             of
             Japan
             ,
             and
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Country
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Religion
             of
             the
             Japonneses
             when
             the
             Father
             arriv'd
             in
             that
             Country
             
          
           
             The
             Six
             Iesuites
             who
             were
             sent
             to
             Siam
             in
             1685
             ,
             in
             their
             relation
             of
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Siamois
             ,
             which
             much
             resembles
             this
             of
             Japan
             ,
             guess
             ,
             with
             more
             probability
             ,
             that
             these
             Opinions
             were
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             preach'd
             in
             the
             Indies
             by
             St.
             Thomas
             .
          
           
             
               Paul
               de
               sainte
            
             Foy
             ,
             goes
             to
             wa●t
             on
             the
             King
             of
             Saxuma
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             pass'd
             at
             the
             Court
             of
             Saxuma
             .
          
           
             The
             Saint
             applyes
             himself
             to
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Japonian
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             He
             baptizes
             the
             whole
             Family
             of
             
               Paul
               de
               Sainte
               Foy.
            
             
          
           
             He
             goes
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Saxuma
             ,
             and
             is
             well
             receiv'd
             .
          
           
             He
             begins
             to
             preach
             at
             Cangoxima
             ,
             and
             co●verts
             many
             .
          
           
             He
             visits
             the
             B●nza's
             ,
             and
             endea●●●●s
             to
             ga●n
             the●
             .
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             the
             S●●●s
             ●words●
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Bonza's
             .
          
           
             The
             
             Bonza's
             ●ise
             against
             him
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Bonza's
             succeed
             not
             in
             their
             Vndertaking
             .
          
           
             He
             leads
             a
             most
             aus●ere
             Life
             .
          
           
             He
             w●●●s
             divers
             Mi●acles
             .
          
           
             He
             raises
             a
             Maid
             from
             Death
             .
          
           
             God
             avenges
             the
             Saint
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             Persecution
             rais'd
             against
             Xavier
             ,
             by
             the
             Bonza's
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Saxuma
             ,
             is
             turn'd
             against
             Xavier
             and
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Saint
             for●●ties
             the
             Christians
             ,
             before
             he
             lea●es
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             causes
             his
             Catechism
             to
             be
             Printed
             ,
             before
             his
             departure
             .
          
           
             He
             departs
             from
             Cangoxima
             .
          
           
             He
             ●oes
             to
             the
             Castle
             of
             Ek●n●●no
             .
          
           
             He
             declares
             the
             Gospel
             before
             Ekandono
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             What
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             Fa●●h
             in
             the
             n●w
             Ch●istians
             of
             the
             Castle
             .
          
           
             Thoughts
             of
             a
             Christian
             of
             Ekandono
             .
          
           
             He
             leaves
             a
             Discipline
             with
             the
             Steward
             of
             Ekandono
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             he
             makes
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             leaves
             a
             little
             Book
             with
             the
             Wise
             of
             Ekandono
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             it
             serv'd
             .
          
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             Firando
             ;
             and
             what
             reception
             he
             had
             there
             .
          
           
             He
             preaches
             at
             Fr●nd●
             ,
             with
             great
             ●u●●ess
             .
          
           
             He
             takes
             Amanguchi
             ,
             in
             his
             way
             to
             Meaco
             .
          
           
             He
             stays
             at
             Amanguchi
             ;
             his
             Actions
             there
             .
          
           
             What
             hinder'd
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             preaching
             at
             Amanguchi
             .
          
           
             He
             appears
             before
             the
             King
             of
             Amanguchi
             ,
             and
             expounds
             to
             him
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             He
             preaches
             before
             the
             King
             in
             Amanguchi
             ,
             without
             success
             .
          
           
             He
             pursues
             his
             Voyage
             for
             Meaco
             .
          
           
             H●
             su●●erings
             in
             the
             Voyage
             of
             Meaco
             .
          
           
             He
             follows
             a
             Horseman
             ,
             with
             great
             difficulty
             .
          
           
             He
             instructs
             the
             people
             in
             pas●ing
             through
             the
             Towns.
             
          
           
             He
             arrives
             a●
             Meaco
             ,
             and
             labours
             there
             unprofitably
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Being
             return'd
             to
             Amanguchi
             ,
             ●e
             gains
             an
             Au●ience
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             He
             obtains
             permiss●●n
             to
             preach
             ▪
             
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             visited
             by
             great
             multitudes
             .
          
           
             The
             Qualities
             which
             he
             ●●inks
             re
             〈◊〉
             in
             a
             Missioner
             to
             Japan
             .
          
           
             He
             answers
             many
             men
             ,
             with
             one
             only
             word
             .
          
           
             He
             preaches
             in
             Amanguchi
             .
          
           
             He
             speaks
             the
             Chinese
             Language
             ,
             without
             learning
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             his
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             His
             joy
             in
             observing
             the
             servour
             of
             the
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             His
             occasio●s
             of
             sorrow
             amongst
             his
             Spiritual
             joys
             .
          
           
             The
             Faith
             is
             embrac'd
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             Princes
             example
             ;
             and
             by
             what
             means
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             〈◊〉
             against
             the
             Bonza's
             .
          
           
             The
             Bonza's
             opp●se
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             He
             answers
             〈◊〉
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Bonza's
             .
          
           
             The
             Bonza's
             provoke
             the
             King
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Christians
             is
             augmented
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Reputati●n
             of
             the
             Saint
             .
          
           
             He
             sends
             a
             Japonian
             Christian
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Bungo
             ;
             and
             for
             what
             reason
             .
          
           
             He
             departs
             from
             Amanguchi
             ,
             and
             goes
             for
             Bungo
             .
          
           
             He
             falls
             sick
             with
             overtravelling
             himself
             ;
             and
             after
             a
             little
             rest
             ,
             pursues
             his
             Iourney
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             receiv'd
             with
             Honour
             by
             the
             Portugueses
             ;
             and
             complemented
             from
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             much
             esteem'd
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
             .
          
           
             The
             Letter
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Bung●
             ,
             to
             Father
             Xavier
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             〈◊〉
             ●e
             goes
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Bungo
             .
          
           
             His
             entry
             into
             the
             Palace
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
             .
          
           
             He
             receives
             the
             Complements
             of
             several
             persons
             in
             the
             Co●rt
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             introduc'd
             to
             an
             Audience
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
             ;
             and
             what
             passes
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             passes
             〈◊〉
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
             and
             Xavier
             .
          
           
             The
             Honour
             of
             Xavier
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             ●ungo
             ;
             and
             the
             success
             of
             his
             Labours
             there
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             What
             happens
             to
             the
             Companions
             of
             Xavier
             ,
             at
             Amanguchi
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             ●f
             the
             king
             of
             Amanguchi
             ,
             and
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             t●e
             To●n
             .
          
           
             The
             Brother
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
             ,
             it
             chosen
             King
             of
             Amanguchi
             ,
             the
             Saint
             rej●yces
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             prepares
             to
             leave
             Japan
             ,
             and
             takes
             leave
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             A
             new
             Artifice
             of
             the
             Bonza's
             against
             the
             Saint
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Conference
             betwixt
             Xavier
             and
             Fucarandono
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             fury
             of
             the
             Bonza's
             〈◊〉
             the
             Portuguese
             to
             retire
             to
             their
             Ship.
             
          
           
             The
             Captain
             of
             the
             Ship
             endeavours
             to
             perswade
             Xavier
             to
             return
             ;
             but
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             The
             Captain
             takes
             up
             a
             Resolution
             to
             stay
             with
             Xavier
             .
          
           
             A
             new
             Enterprise
             of
             the
             Bonza's
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             returns
             to
             the
             Palace
             ,
             to
             renew
             the
             Conference
             with
             Fucarandono
             .
          
           
             The
             dispute
             renew'd
             .
          
           
             †
             An
             Argument
             ready
             cut
             and
             dry'd
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             any
             Church
             by
             Law
             establish'd
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             Xavier
             to
             the
             first
             question
             of
             Fucarandono
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             question
             of
             Fucarandono
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Father
             answers
             with
             the
             same
             success
             as
             to
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             disp●te
             betwixt
             Xavier
             ,
             and
             Fucarandono
             .
          
           
             The
             〈◊〉
             which
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
             d●es
             to
             Xavier
             .
          
           
             The
             Bonza's
             present
             a
             w●●ting
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             without
             effect
             .
          
           
             Th●●
             wrangle
             ab●ut
             the
             signification
             of
             words
             
          
           
             T●●●
             dispute
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             School-D●vin●s
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             his
             Disputation
             with
             the
             Bonza's
             .
          
           
             H●●eaves
             
               Japan
               ▪
            
             and
             return●●o
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             God
             reveals
             〈◊〉
             him
             th●
             Siege
             of
             ●●lacca
             .
          
           
             What
             happens
             to
             him
             in
             his
             return
             from
             Japan
             to
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             How
             Xavier
             b●hav●s
             himself
             during
             the
             Tempest
             .
          
           
             What
             happen●
             to
             the
             Chal●op
             bel●nging
             to
             the
             Ship.
             
          
           
             He
             expects
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Chalop
             (
             or
             Cockb●at
             )
             notwithstanding●
             all
             appearances
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             He
             renews
             his
             Prayers
             for
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Chalop
             .
          
           
             He
             prays
             once
             more
             for
             the
             return
             of
             the
             Chalop
             .
          
           
             The
             Chalop
             appears
             ,
             and
             comes
             up
             with
             the
             Ship.
             
          
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Sancian
             ;
             an●
             goes
             off
             after
             a
             little
             time
             .
          
           
             His
             Prediction
             to
             the
             Pi●●●
             .
          
           
             A
             m●rvell●us
             effect
             of
             the
             Saints
             Pr●phecy
             
          
           
             He
             ●orm●
             the
             de●●gn
             of
             〈◊〉
             the
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             ●e
             takes
             his
             measures
             with
             Pereyra
             ,
             for
             the
             Voyage
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             He
             dissipac●●
             a
             Tempest
             :
             his
             〈…〉
             concerning
             the
             Ship
             of
             
               James
               Pereyra
            
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             holy
             Cross.
             
          
           
             His
             reception
             at
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             the
             Ship
             call'd
             
               Santa
               Cruz.
            
             
          
           
             He
             arrives
             at
             Cochin
             ;
             and
             finishes
             the
             Conversion
             of
             th●
             King
             of
             the
             Maldivia's
          
           
             He
             writes
             into
             Europe
             and
             comes
             to
             Goa
             .
          
           
             He
             cure●
             a
             ●●ing
             m●n
             immediatel●
             up●n
             his
             arrival
             .
          
           
             He
             hears
             ioyful
             news
             of
             the
             progress
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             The
             C●n●ersi●n
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Tanor
             .
          
           
             The
             Conversion
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Trichenamalo
          
           
             The
             Letter
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             th●
             Indies
             ,
             to
             Father
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             He
             ●ears
             other
             comfortable
             news
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             afflicted
             with
             the
             misdemeanours
             of
             Father
             
               Antonio
               Gomez
            
             .
          
           
             How
             Gomez
             
               attacks
               the
               Authority
               of
            
             Paul
             de
             Camerino
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             extravag●●ces
             of
             Gome●
             .
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             violence
             and
             injustice
             of
             Gomez
             .
          
           
             Xavier
             repairs
             the
             faults
             committed
             by
             Gomez
             .
          
           
             He
             expel●
             Gomez
             from
             the
             Society
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28873-e59070
           
             He
             sends
             out
             Missioners
             to
             divers
             places
             .
          
           
             He
             endavours
             an
             Embassy
             to
             China
             .
          
           
             He
             appoints
             Barzaeus
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             of
             Goa
             .
          
           
             The
             form
             by
             which
             Barz●us
             was
             made
             Rector
             of
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             new
             Instru●●ns
             which
             he
             〈◊〉
             t●
             Barzaeus
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Before
             his
             arrival
             at
             Malacca
             ,
             he
             knows
             the
             Plague
             is
             in
             the
             Town
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             raises
             a
             y●ung
             man
             t●
             life
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             of
             China
             is
             cr●ss'd
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             Xavier
             endeav●urs
             all
             he
             can
             t●
             gain
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             for
             the
             Embass●
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             G●●e●n●ur
             flies
             ●ut
             into
             fury
             against
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             Father
             resolves
             to
             excommunicate
             the
             Governour
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             does
             in
             order
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             Saint
             imputes
             the
             overthrow
             ●f
             the
             Embassy
             to
             his
             own
             sins
             .
          
           
             In
             writing
             t●
             the
             King
             of
             Portugal
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             complaint
             of
             the
             G●vernour
             of
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             departs
             from
             Malacca
             with●ut
             seeing
             the
             Governour
             :
             and
             what
             he
             does
             in
             going
             out
             of
             the
             Town
             .
          
           
             He
             embarques
             ,
             and
             what
             happens
             afterwards
             
          
           
             He
             changes
             the
             salt-water
             into
             fresh
             .
          
           
             He
             〈…〉
             
               Ma●
               om●tan
            
             his
             S●n
             ,
             who
             was
             fallen
             into
             the.
             Sea.
             
          
           
             He
             appears
             of
             an
             extraordinary
             height
             ,
             and
             much
             above
             his
             own
             stat●●e
             .
          
           
             He
             reassures
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             
               Santa
               Cruz
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Mariners
             .
          
           
             ●e
             arri●es
             at
             the
             Isle
             of
             Sancian
             .
          
           
             What
             passes
             betwixt
             Xavier
             and
             Veglio
             .
          
           
             He
             f●retels
             to
             Veglio
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             advertis'd
             of
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             Prediction
             ●f
             the
             Saint
             is
             ●ccomplish'd
             in
             all
             its
             circum●●ances
             .
          
           
             Other
             w●nder●ul
             I●u●inations
             .
          
           
             He
             raises
             up
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             and
             drives
             the
             Iygers
             out
             of
             the
             Island
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             He
             takes
             his
             measures
             for
             the
             Voyage
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             *
             A
             Pardo
             (
             says
             Tavernier
             ,
             )
             is
             of
             the
             value
             of
             27
             So●s
             French
             Money
             ;
             ten
             of
             which
             make
             about
             a
             shilling
             English.
             
          
           
             The
             Portugueses
             of
             Sancian
             tra●erse
             the
             design
             of
             Xavier
             .
          
           
             He
             deferrs
             his
             Voyage
             ,
             in
             consideration
             of
             the
             Portuguese
             Merchants
             .
          
           
             He
             writes
             divers
             Letters
             to
             Malacca
             ,
             and
             to
             Goa
             .
          
           
             He
             gives
             Orders
             to
             Father
             
               Francis
               Perez
            
             ,
             and
             to
             Father
             
               Gaspar
               Earza●us
            
             .
          
           
             He
             foretels
             the
             unhappy
             death
             of
             a
             Merchant
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             reduc'd
             to
             an
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             The
             means
             sail
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             passage
             into
             China
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             still
             in
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             expedient
             which
             he
             finds
             .
          
           
             He
             falls
             sick
             again
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             the
             day
             of
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             his
             sickness
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             was
             inwardly
             disp●s'd
             .
          
           
             He
             entertains
             himself
             with
             God
             in
             the
             extremity
             of
             his
             sickness
             .
          
           
             He
             denounces
             to
             a
             young
             Indian
             ,
             the
             unhappy
             death
             which
             was
             attending
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Saint
             .
          
           
             His
             age
             ,
             and
             person
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             〈◊〉
             which
             were
             pay'd
             him
             immediately
             afte●
             his
             decease
             .
          
           
             They
             inter
             him
             without
             any
             Ceremony
             .
          
           
             The
             miraculous
             Crucifix
             in
             the
             Chappel
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Xavier
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             his
             Body
             is
             found
             without
             the
             least
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             The
             body
             of
             the
             Saint
             is
             put
             on
             Ship-board
             ,
             to
             be
             transported
             into
             India
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Body
             is
             receiv'd
             at
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             The
             Town
             of
             Malacca
             is
             freed
             f●●m
             the
             Pestilence
             at
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             the
             holy
             Body
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             manner
             the
             B●dy
             of
             the
             Saint
             is
             treated
             in
             Malacca
             .
          
           
             They
             consider
             of
             transporting
             th●
             holy
             Corps
             to
             Goa
             .
          
           
             The
             Body
             is
             put
             into
             a
             craz'd
             old
             Ship
             ,
             and
             what
             happens
             to
             it
             in
             the
             passage
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             They
             come
             from
             Goa
             to
             meet
             the
             Corps
             .
          
           
             H●w
             the
             C●rps
             ●f
             the
             Saint
             is
             receiv'd
             at
             Go●
             
          
           
             The
             Miracles
             which
             are
             wrought
             ,
             during
             the
             P●ocession
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             New
             Mir●●les
             ar●
             wr●ught
             in
             presence
             of
             the
             B●dy
             .
          
           
             The
             informations
             of
             the
             Saints
             li●e
             are
             gather'd
             in
             the
             Indies
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             They
             build
             Churches
             in
             hon●●r
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             divers
             parts
             of
             the
             East
             .
          
           
             Th●
             praises
             which
             are
             gi●en
             him
             by
             Infidels
             ,
             an●
             the
             honour
             they
             perform
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             much
             he
             is
             honour'd
             at
             Japan
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             His
             Cha●ity
             t●wards
             h●s
             Nei●hb●ur
             .
          
           
             His
             Zeal
             of
             Souls
             
          
           
             The
             v●ri●us
             I●dust●y
             of
             his
             Zeal
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             The
             extent
             of
             his
             Zeal
             .
          
           
             His
             Intrepidity
             in
             dangers
             ,
             and
             his
             C●ns●dence
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             His
             Humility
             .
          
           
             His
             Maximes
             on
             Humility
             .
          
           
             His
             submi●si●n
             to
             〈◊〉
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             His
             Maximes
             on
             obedience
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             for
             the
             Society
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             His
             purity
             of
             S●ul
             and
             Body
             .
          
           
             His
             devotion
             to
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             .
          
           
             His
             Canonization
             〈◊〉
             sollicited
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             done
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Bungo
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             remarkable
             Cures
             .
          
           
             The
             perpetual
             Miracle
             of
             the
             Saint●
             Body
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             beatify'd
             ,
             and
             in
             sequel
             Canoniz'd
             .
          
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             Bull
             of
             his
             Canonization
             .
          
           
             The
             Veneration
             of
             the
             Saint
             is
             much
             increas'd
             since
             his
             Canonization
             .
          
           
             New
             Miracles
             are
             wrought
             ,
             and
             chiefly
             in
             Italy
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             principal
             Navigations
             ,
             Voyages
             ,
             Discoveries
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             
               English
               ,
               &c
               2d
            
             .
             part
             of
             the
             2d
             .
             Volume
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Reader
             is
             referr'd
             to
             the
             Original
             English
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             themselves
             ;
             the
             Translatour
             not
             having
             the
             work
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             〈◊〉
             be
             concluded
             from
             these
             testimonies
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             the
             B●ok
             .